Honest Love

by AJ

Rating: teen
Tags: Human, Romance, Adventure
Length: 171702

Rapturous marriage with the apple-bucking mare? What could be better? Nothing, but that doesn't mean it comes without it's challenges... and villains.

*Dragon lovers, see bottom of description*

(This is the third story in the series) After moving to Equestria, Applejack the earth pony became my unlikely "new dream" and likewise, I, a human, somehow became hers. Our lives together as husband and wife is like … the best thing ever; trust me, living on the farm with her is like a ticket to heaven. We've conquered all the neigh sayers and villains thus far, and on top of that, we've got a big and exciting secret. But a powerful and mischievous figure has other meddlesome plans, and he's dealt one of an us an embarrassing change, and if we don't conquer our new adversary, things may never be the same.

SFG Rating: Romantic, Tender, Snuggly

Sequel to For the Heart of an Earth Pony and the (trilogy?) to the original For the Love of an Earth Pony third story in the series. I strongly recommend reading those first in order to bring you into a more intimate union with the characters, not to mention it will help the flow of this story if you know it's predecessors. People really seemed to enjoy the first two, so hopefully that means this will be as well!

I think dragon lovers will like this story too… if you can put up with romance. Can't say anymore than that

Published 1970-01-01 00:00:00 UTC
Last updated 2015-02-08 05:32:03 UTC

What Makes Us Apples

Putting in the long, hard hours to see a job done can be one of the most rewarding things in the world. When you finish the job, you will find there are few things in the world more satisfying then savoring it with someone you love. Imagine, then, how I felt today when I stood below the very last apple tree as Applejack bucked it, and the last apples of the season fell into the bucket below the tree, marking the end of "applebuck season."

One of my favorite stories I've heard since arriving here in Ponyville (one which, of course, was told to me by Applejack's friends and family, not herself) is something that occurred not but maybe a year before I arrived here in Ponyville. Applebuck season came to Sweet Apple Acres as it always does every year, and every tree was ripe with fresh apples that needed kicked. The significant part about this harvest, though, was that Big Macintosh had badly hurt his back, and he was in no condition to be bucking apple trees. Apple Bloom was far too young and undersized for such a job, and Granny Smith was just the opposite; too old.

That meant, of course, that there was only one pony capable of bringing in the harvest; Applejack. This part is terribly easy for me to see; she vowed to harvest every last tree in the orchard on her own, seeing as how no one else in her family was in physical condition to help her. As the harvest went on, Applejack bucked and bucked and bucked, fighting through exhaustion and lack of rest so that she might stay true to her word and bring in all of the sellable apples for her family's benefit. She worked so long and so hard, entirely out of love for her family and not for personal gain, that her friends began to worry about her. They offered her their assistance, and at first, Applejack was unable to allow them to do such a thing. She wanted to finish the job without having to put her friends to work. Finally, though, when Applejack had spent every last bit of energy in her mind and body, she accepted the help of her friends and graciously thanked them for all they did.

So after her courageous and selfless attempt to do everything herself, she received the help she needed and even learned a lesson in friendship that she cherishes to this day. She is always there to give her whole heart when helping someone else, but when help was offered to her, she had difficulty accepting it. It's things like what you see in this story that I see every single day, and it warms my heart to highest level to look into her young, beautiful eyes and see the kind of love and selflessness that radiates from them.

Today, however, there was no need for the help of her friends. Between Applejack, Big Macintosh and I, we had this harvest harvested faster then we've ever done before. Anyway, where was I? It was late afternoon, almost the exact same as when we left off the day before, the sky once agan gloriously blue and the sun shining brightly off of Applejack's glossy orange coat. Me watching, she walked up to the last tree, tired in body but strong-hearted as you ever saw. She gave it one powerful kick with her left hind leg, and down they all came. Applebuck season was officially over.

"Yee haw! We did it honey!" she proclaimed, jumping and kicking her front legs, I as looked on and laughed with heartiness seeing the joy in her. Both of us were perhaps especially cheery today; we had every right to be happy, seeing as how our hardest work of the season was complete. She walked toward me with a smile bright enough to blind, as I reached my arm and rested my hand atop her head, ready to walk back to the farm.

"Well, you know... you and Big Mac, mostly, but I guess you could say we," I said, knowing it would arouse a response.

"Oh, fingle fangle, honey! Ya'll did a great job with what ya could," she said, giving me a shove. She looked over and saw me smiling, realizing what I was up to, and giggled her life-giving laughter . "Why you little-!" She trotted up a few steps in front of me and gave my face a little sweep with her tail, to which I couldn't help but once again laugh with glee as she looked on with love and light in her fiercely jovial smile. "Daggum, you sure are happy today! Ain't nothin' better than seein' you like ya are right now, sugarcube." That's funny, I could say the same thing about you. I put my arm around her once more and turned my attention briefly to the magnificent countryside and blue skies surrounding our walk back through the orchard.

"How can I not be? I'm with you, aren't I?"  Applejack blushed as deep as I've ever seen her, something that if accomplished is in and of itself one of the most wonderful feelings I've ever experienced.

"Aw, shucks, honey," she said, topping it off with a quick resting of her nose into the side of my arm. "Whew! You need a bath, sugarcube!" she teased. I raised my eyebrows mockingly interested. "Maybe we oughta pull out the ol' firehose and just get you and the pigs all at once." I almost broke out into laughter again before I had the chance to respond.

"Actually, I was kinda hoping that - " I was cut off mid-sentence by my own cackling. Applejack squealed.

"Ah' swear, if you say anythin' bout Granny Smith..." before a moment, we were both howling yet again. To an outsider looking in, laughing all the way home with her is... indescribable, at best. It's a feeling I can't quite put into words, as it is with many if not most other joys that come from her.

"Ya know, ah' still got some treats to make for that hoedown. You wanna help me? Ah'll show ya how to make em'," she said, turning her to me with a smile.

"Somehow I don't think I would prefer my cooking to yours," I replied. Applejack is the best baker in the land, but of course, there's something especially sweet and special about anything coming from her hoofwork. "But I would happy to come in and watch you after me and Big Mac have a go."

"Oh that's right, ya'll are gonna practice one more time 'fore the show tomorro', is that right?" she said.

"Eeyup." Applejack chuckled at my imitation of her brother, lighthearted of course; my brother in law is now one of my best friends, as he's always been to her.

"Ah' can't even have the smallest little hear at that song?" she said. Suddenly, the friendly barking of Winona could be heard, and in just a moment she was happily running alongside us. Applejack stopped and crouched in front of her beloved collie.

"Who's a little puppy! C'mere," she said in a high, spoiling voice, as Winona flipped over and briefly entered paradise as Applejack began rubbing her belly. I looked on, adoring them both; it seemed as though any hint of nervousness for the impending hoedown was all but incapable of arising. My love for my pony wife and the mountainous heights at which my feelings soared were too much for anything to even attempt to overcome.

"You are one lucky dog, Winona," I remarked, to which Winona barked, almost acknowledging me. Applejack turned around and smiled.

"Well shoot, if ya'll wanted a belly rub too, why didn't ya say so?" Oh gosh. My heart nearly erupted and I turned redder than a rose.

"Oh come on, I thought I needed a bath! I've been working outside in the trees and dirt all day, and we all know you won't how much you hate getting your hooves dirty," I teased sarcastically. Applejack stood up and began walking towards me, laughing heartily with a mischievous smile.

"Rarity wouldn't touch ya right now, ah'll say that much. But you best believe that ain't stoppin' me," she said.

"Hey, come on," I said, waving my hands in protest and backing up. "Applejack!" I took off into the trees, having more fun than Pinkie Pie at a dance party. I ran as fast I could for a moment, using my hands to push through the branches. I was evading her, but I wanted her to catch me at the same time. I threw myself behind a tree as my heart rate skyrocketed. I caught my breath and looked out the side. She was nowhere to be seen. Wow. This must be the first time I've ever outrun her. I smiled as I realized I had successfully hid from her, and could now go and ambush her. Except just as I turned my head back, a familiar face from a pony standing right beside me, smiling smugly and triumphanty, was right there in mine.

"Howdy," she whispered, as I yelped and I fell back violently, startled and more excited than ever. Applejack immediately jumped down and threw her hooves over me. I struggled futilely to get up to no avail.

"Hey, stop! Applejack!" I cried with laughter, enjoying myself fiercely as she rubbed away frantically at my stomach. Applejack's sweet laughter only added to the magic.

"How do you like them apples, you whipper snapper!"

She continued until we were both completely worn out, our stomachs hurting from all the laughing. When she finally threw herself back, she fell right into a spot where the rays of sun were penetrating the branches, as if searching for her to glorify her adorable appearance.

"You know, you could use a bath yourself," I said, gasping for air and leaning up on my elbows. She was physically worn out, not only from all her applebucking, but also from the energy we'd just spent with each other. Her mane was messy and she was covered in dirt like me, but it had no effect her beauty. "But I do have one thing to say, if you promise not to tell Rarity." I added. Applejack raised her eyebrows and smiled weakly.

"Oh yea? What's that, sugarcube?" she panted.

"It might make you gag," I warned, and she shrugged, her eyes longing for whatever I had to say. I hesitated for a moment, giving her a good look. She doesn't seem to care about her appearance, but she deeply appreciates compliments of that sort. That might not make sense at first, but if you think about it, it does.

"Even after a hard days' work, covered in dirt and in need of a bath, you are still by far the prettiest mare in the world."

As expected, she turned her head with a blush and an adorable smile, doing her best to kill me with the look in her eyes. I've been giving her compliments like that ever since I met her, but they've never lost their meaning, nor their positive effect on her. There are few things in this world, if any, that I treasure more then flattering her. Each time it's like an inner magic erupts and shatters anything undesirable. She didn't need to say anything to me; the way she was looking at me was more than enough payment.

Just before she had a chance to respond, we heard the faint voice of Apple Bloom not far ahead. The farm, it appeared, was just over yonder. Applejack paused and looked over in the direction of the farm, before looking back at me and smiling as she trotted over and laid down beside me. She motioned for me to follow her, so side by side we crawled up to a tree that was just in front of us, and peered out the side of it to see what her sister was up to.

"Shhh," she whispered, hoping to surprise her sister or to see what she was doing without giving away our presence. Perhaps our cheeriness was adding to our mischievousness. I looked and saw that the barn was only about a hundred feet from us, standing next to the barn Apple Bloom, and two other fillies were with her; one, a grey filly with a white mane, and the other a pink filly with a purple and white mane and tail.

"Is that Diamond Tiara on the right there?" I whispered.

"Darn-tootin," she said, with a look of alarm. "She ain't never seen eye-to-eye with mah' sister, her neither her friend there, Silver Spoon."

I knew that Apple Bloom had long had bully troubles with Diamond Tiara, and Applejack and I are doing our best to help her out; not by picking fights with Diamond, but working with Apple Bloom on how to handle herself, as well as how to respond like a member of the Apple family, etc. Helping Apple Bloom really allows one to see just how much Applejack loves her. She's always putting in the effort to help her, play with her, and comfort her in her afflictions. Her heart is superior even to the purest gold that is used to decorate the rooms of Princess Celestia in the interiors of the Canterlot Castle.

"What's happening?" I whispered, as we monitored their emotions and words carefully. We could not quite hear what they were saying, but Diamond appeared to be expressing dominant if not condescending body language. "Come on, Apple Bloom, you can do it!"

"Come on, sis! Show em' some how we act here out here on the farm," she muttered.

"You wanna go out there?" I said, turning to my wife. Before she could respond, though, we continued watching, and sure enough, even though the sun was shining bright and the skys were as blue as could be, we observed as Apple Bloom sunk her head and began walking without a destination in our direction. Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon were laughing. I sighed with anguish.

"Aww," said Applejack. As saddening as it is to see someone as cute as Apple Bloom down in the dumps, hearing that kind of tone in Applejack's voice is heartbreaking. As she walked unknowingly over toward us, Applejack and I looked at each other. We knew we were gonna have to instruct her.

"You wanna do this together, or do you want this one yourself?" I said, raising an eyebrow.

"Together, you silly filly!" I couldn't help but grin a little bit, and so without getting up off my stomach, I raised myself up on my elbows. As Apple Bloom entered the trees with her head low to the ground and visibly upset, I whistled to her. She perked up eagerly, and when she saw me and her sister, she brightened up and hopped over to us.

"Sis! AJ! Did ya'll get the last tree?" she exclaimed,  laying down in between us.

"We sure as sugar did! How 'bout you, little sis? Did ya get any crusadin' in today?" said Applejack. Apple Bloom laid on her back and stared up into the canopy.

"Eh, not really. Ah' was settin' up stuff in the barn all day for that thingy we got tomorro'," she said. Applejack smiled and rolled over on her side, facing her sister.

"Well cheer up, little sis. Did ah' tell ya yer favorite cousin's a comin' tomorro'?"

Apple Bloom shot up like a canon and seemingly asked the whole orchard.

"Really?!?" The smile on her face faded quickly as she realized how loud she was. It appeared as though she feared who may be listening. She came back down to the ground and sat her flank between me and her sister. "Well that works out great! Me and Babs er' gonna do so many fun things together we'll be dog tired 'fore that thingy's all said and done. And, Diamond Tiara never bullies me when Babs is here," she said with wide eyes. Applejack and I looked at each other with concern.

"Alright now, honey. What was that all about?" she asked, pointing her hoof in the direction of the barn. The smile once again faded on her face as she sighed with great melancholy. Applejack's face turned to care and worry as Apple Bloom's emotions fell.

"Eh, ah' don't really wanna talk about it," she said, sighing and closing her eyes, to which Applejack protested.

"Now Apple Bloom, we can't help you if you don't tell us what's goin' on. Maybe we should walk out there right now and have a talk with her, huh?" Apple Bloom looked up with fear.

"Naw, then ah'll look like a snitch," she proclaimed. Applejack put rested her hoof lovingly on her sister's back.

"Then tell us, Apple Bloom, what's goin' on, so we can help ya," she said, putting extra sisterly love and care into her gaze. Apple Bloom sighed once more.

"Ah' don't know, she's just so... confident. She's just so much better than me. Ah' can't seem to do anything right around her. She's always lookin' to get me down. Ah' wish ah' was as confident as she was. If ah' could make her feel the same way she makes me, ah'd - "

Applejack cut her off midsentence, with a startled look on her face.

"Apple Bloom! Have ah' raised you er' what? You know that ain't the Apple family way at all, bein' a bully to get back at a bully. Ah' thought you learned that on yer own sometime back with somepony named Babs," said my wife, staring intently at her. Apple Bloom anxiously tried to stand up, but her sister's hoof kept her on the ground with us.

"But sis, what am ah' supposed to do, let her walk all over me?" she exclaimed zealously. Applejack hesitated for a moment, staring at her sister with great affection. Amidst the silence, I knew she was ready to deliver some advice for all generations, which I would most likely remember for the rest of my life. Apple Bloom waited with docility for her sister to respond, as I did the same. I was like the child awaiting advice from the parent.

"Apple Bloom... ah' know you can fight. And hear me, sister, if one your friends is ever in danger," she said, tilting her head at me with a smile, "you best believe you can do whatever you have to save em', even fight em' if ya have to." Of course, we now both had in mind the couple cases (especially Trixie; yuck) in which the both of us fought evil to save the other. But Applejack got serious for a moment and leaned in towards her sister, ready to deliver the gold. "But it's our kindness that makes us Apples."

Both Apple Bloom and I stared on with great awe, and we both shook our heads in obedience to her words of wisdom. This one I will be saying to myself over and over again. When she said it, I was lost in a trance, as the sun suddenly seemed to shine on her all the more brighter, and I poured out my entire heart to her.

"Well," started Apple Bloom, "It's a pity ah' can't get Diamond to like me - "

"Pity?" I said startled. I could no longer hold my tongue. Apple Bloom flipped around and looked at me with fascination. "It's a pity that not every family has a little filly as lovable as you are, Apple Bloom. It's a pity that Diamond Tiara ... doesn't know what it's like to have a sister who loves her more than any other sister ever could," I said, the element of honesty proclaiming a doctrine. Apple Bloom's face lit up with foal-like innocence and delight, as I looked up at Applejack, smiling as lovingly as ever, with her only one-uping me with her ears down and her eyes twinkling with appreciation and pure love.

"Really?" said Apple Bloom with a huge beam, and at the sight of her sister's happiness, Applejack returned her emotions.

"Really, sis! Aww, come here you two," she said, drawing the both of us in for a hug. As we hugged like the happy family we are, and I felt as though I could fly to a cloud, I hatched an idea. But not before Applejack began tickling her sister, who began laughing wildly. I started laughing again myself at the mere sight of the sisterly love I was witnessing.

"Gee whiz, ah'm just the tickle monster today, aren't I, between you and him?" said my wife, falling back panting and pointing at me.

"I thought you gave me a belly rub," I said, and Apple Bloom turned to me and smiled.

"AJ is known for bein' ticklish. Ah' bet he's more ticklish then Spike!" she said, as the three of us began laughing. Idea, remember?

"Hey, Apple Bloom? Is she still out there?" I said with wide eyes. "I promise I won't make you look like a snitch. Remember what I told you the other day?" She placed her hoof on her chin and looked up with thought.

"Ah' think so."

"Well, come on, I'll show you what I was talking about," I said, walking over to Applejack. She was now sitting, but she looked at me with a curious smile, wondering what I was doing but trusting me at the same time. I offered my hand and smiled with my deepest feelings telling her "I love you" entirely with my stare. She eagerly took it, and I heaved her up. "Just follow my lead, we'll make our way around to the back of the barn, but we'll pass right by her. "

The three of us walked out of the trees and approached the barn, where Diamond Tiara was standing. I was going to give her a treatment I'd learned a long time ago, something that never failed. As we approached the stuck up filly and her friend, Applejack leaned over and whispered to me.

"What've you got planned?" she said friendlily. I looked over at her and winked.

"Trust me."

I couldn't help but smile as brightly as ever as we approached the two fillies; my mood, given the time I had just spent with Applejack and the looks she had just given me, had reached the heavens. Diamond's face was snobbish looking, unintimidated by the presence of Applejack and I as she judged us with her expression. As we began to walk past her, I turned to her and shot her a friendly grin and tipped my (invisible) hat to her.

"Hello there, Diamond Tiara." She turned her head, not looking me the eye.

"Um, hi," she said conceitedly, just as I expected. I suddenly stopped where I was and turned my body toward her, showing I was ready to engage her more. I looked with interest atop her head.

"Where did you get that?" I said, pointing to her tiara. Rather surprised by my question, she turned her head and raised an eyebrow.

"My dad bought it for me," she said, in a tone that said 'what do you wanna know about it?' "Why do you ask?"

"I just wanted to know because I have never seen anypony wear a tiara as beautiful as you wear it," I said. Diamond Tiara's expression faded into complete shock and bewilderment at my remark. I was telling the truth; as a matter of fact, she was the only pony I'd ever seen wearing a tiara. "Why, I wouldn't be surprised if you made it in Canterlot as a jewel model for them some day." My tone was as friendly but as serious as ever. Diamond Tiara's jaw dropped and her eyes were wide. It was as if she had never been given any kindness before. I bent down and placed my hand on Apple Bloom's head.

"This little filly here is lucky to have fillies like you at her school. She was just telling me how she wished she could be as confident as you some day," I said, to which Apple Bloom gave a very embarrassed smile. Diamond Tiara was all but dumbstruck. I think she had a hard time believing what she was hearing. The snobbery and arrogance in her expression was  gone.

"Apple Bloom? You said that?" she said, having to hear it for herself. Apple Bloom laughed uncomfortably but responded correctly.

"Yea, ah' sure did," she said softly. I smiled at Apple Bloom, and then Diamond Tiara.

"She did, alright. What do you make of that, Diamond?"

She looked on with shock for a moment longer, and then for the first time I've ever seen her, her she softened and the friendly face of a pony appeared on her expression.

"Thanks, Apple Bloom," she said with sincerity. I tipped my hat and walked forward, urging the other two to go along with me. I couldn't get a glimpse of how Applejack was taking this, but I had a feeling she was enchanted by it, which delighted me to think about.

"Well, we got some chores to do, best be getting along. See you later, Diamond, and have a great day!" I said as we walked along. The smile on Diamond's face was now bright and bold.

"Hey, Apple Bloom," she called out, and my wife's sister turned around eagerly. "Do you wanna hang out later?" Yes! I had to fight the terrible urge to jump up and proclaim it loudly, but I forced myself to continue what I was doing. I had played it perfectly. You see, that's what I told Apple Bloom the other day. I told her if she wanted to conquer her enemies, then she should "kill em' with kindness." Extremely happy for my young sister-in-law, I smiled and encouraged her, who could not believe what just happened.

"Yes," I said, nodding my head at her.

"Uh, sure! Ah'll see you at the clubhouse maybe?" she said awkwardly.

"Ok great, see you then," replied a now cheerful Diamond Tiara. The three of us walked forward until we reached the far end of the barn, out of sight from the both of them. I turned and faced them, and found to my unbearable contentment that Applejack was staring at me with stars in her eyes. I locked in on her as my heart nearly burst.

"That was amazin'! Thank you, AJ! Thank you so much!" exclaimed Apple Bloom, as she bounced around me with glee. I could barely notice her given the trance I had been put in by her sister's looks. Applejack was pouring out all of the treasures from her heart into mine at that moment. She was looking at me so with so much love and joy that there were tears in her eyes.

"Applejack," I said, with a gentle smile and a terrible blush, "why are you looking at me like that?"

Apple Bloom stopped her bouncing and looked at us with disgust, gagging her mouth with her hoof.

"That's it, ah'm outa here. Thanks, you guys!"

Applejack walked up to me slowly, staring deeply into my soul. I was totally hers. She stopped in front of me and softly laid her forehead on mine, allowing me to close my eyes.

"Ah' love you," she whispered. That was all I needed to hear. My hurt burst with the deepest affection. She brought her mouth up to me for a gentle kiss, which I enchantedly accepted. I could feel the beating of her heart, which was so closely united to mine. I removed my head but a few inches, so I could so with my own eyes her most loving smile. That was until a cheery, feminine voice interrupted us.

"Hello Applejack! Hello AJ!" Applejack and I threw ourselves backward, wholly embarrassed. The voice belonged to young purple mare named Cheerilee, who, true to her name, was standing cheerily next to a smiling Big Macintosh not twenty feet in front of us. Cheerilee is the school teacher here in Ponyville, of whom Apple Bloom is a student. Applejack began laughing uncomfortably, but shot me a smile to help out my lack of confidence, as I was now chuckling with terrible awkwardness as well.

"Uh, hi Cheerilee! Hi Big Mac!" I said, waving one hand with the other behind my back.

"Howdy, Mrs. Cheerilee, howdy big brother," said my wife. Forcing my smile, I was angry with myself. 'Mrs.!' 'Mrs. Cheerilee, you dummy!' Big Mac was not embarrassed in the slightest, but Cheerilee, on the other hand, clearly felt bad for having interrupted us. She is one of the nicest, friendliest ponies I have ever met. She often times comes over to be with Big Macintosh, who is kind of her "boyfriend."

"I'm awfully sorry, Applejack," she said, rubbing her neck with her hoof. "You two are married, after all. You can feel free to cuddle all you want, I think it's cute!" she said, her face changing back to more cheery at her last statement. Applejack and I 'cute'? This is one of the most delightful things someone can say to me. It demands a blush and an embarrassed smile.

"Aw, don't worry  about it Mrs. Cheerilee. Ya'll ready to practice with him, Big Mac?"

"Eeyup!" he said with a nod. Cheerilee turned and faced him, giving him a quick rub of the ear.

"See you later, sugarbear," she said, to which Applejack and I turned and looked at each other with glee.

"You too, punkin' pie," he replied, giving her some googley eyes.

Seeing our temporary parting moment is at hand, Applejack walked up to me and wrapped her arm around me for a big hug, our hearts trading magic.

"How come you never call me pet names?" she said chuckling.

"Because none of them can compete with Applejack," I said, as her ears fluttered and I gently brought her head off of my chest.

"See you tonight, don't have too much fun without me," she said.

"That's impossible," I said, resting my head on the top of hers. "Hey, tell Granny Smith I said hello, won't you? I haven't seen her since yesterday morning."

"Of course, sugarcube!" she pulled back, never ceasing to smile at me as Cheerilee left Big Macintosh. She finally turned around and the two of them began walking back together, chatting heartily as their voices faded. I stared on with Big Mac, who was casually looking on with a piece of wheat in his mouth.

"She is something else," I said, as I eyed Applejack with amazement.

"Eeyup. Cheerilee certainly is."

Loved by All

Relax, AJ, relax. The barn is decorated, the food is cooked, the instruments are out; party favors and what not are taken are of. Games, drinks, food; it's all there. These things are meant for fun, and what could be more fun than a country hoedown in our very own barn? These were my thoughts as I frantically carried pales of water from the well into the barn (for "bob for apples" of course) where the rest of the family were finishing up the final touches for the hoedown. It was about fifteen minutes until ponies would start showing up. I was sweating pretty good.

I kicked open the barn door with pales in both arms and hurried over the buckets of apples. Applejack, who was on the wall of the barn atop a ladder, turned her head and smiled cutely at me, causing the nail that was placed in her mouth to drop.  She was attempting to nail up a large white wooden sign with the text "Welcome to Sweet Apple Barn!" on the wall, something I am perfect for.

"Hey honey, could ya give me a quick hand with this?" she said sweetly. I ran over to the barrels and dumped both water pales in the bucket before setting them down, and as I made my way over to Applejack's latter, I heard the loud voice of Granny Smith behind me.

"AJ! There ya are! How's the water comin' there, sonny?"

"Oh it's good! I need to get two more pales in there as soon as I'm done with this, but it should only take a second" I yelled as I ran over to where Applejack was and picked up the nail she had dropped and began climbing up the ladder. Big Macintosh was on a ladder holding up the other side of the sign. Applejack, who had stayed atop the ladder, released her front left leg from the ladder and leaned aside for me to climb up right beside her. I got one quick smile into her dainty green eyes before I began nailing away at the sign, which only took a second.

"Thank ya honey!" she said, as I slid back down.

I ran over and grabbed my pales of water of hurried out to the well once more. One more trip with both pales and we might be ready to go. For some reason, though, I was still nervous, and that probably added to the sweat I was already visibly shedding. Hoedown, AJ, hoedown! These things are made entirely for fun! So relax for goodness sake! I filled the pales once more and ran them back into the barn as fast I could without spilling them. I entered through again and tossed the water into the apple bucket again, and our work was finished.

I stood over the bucket of water panting, I took my hand and wiped my forehead. Applejack, who was laying her ladder down against the side of the wall, turned her head and called over to me sweetly.

"Hey sugarcube, ya know these things er' supposed to be fun, right?" she said, giving me that warm smile of hers. I paused to catch my breath and grinned back brightly; half of it was real, given the look on her face, but the other half was slightly forced to cover up my nervousness.

"I know, I know. I'm just trying to help," I said, bending over and breathing hard still.

"Well, then relax a little!" she giggled.

"Alright," I replied, submitting to her request. "I'll be back, I'm just gonna, go outside for a minute," I said sheepishly.

I walked out of the barn yet again with the pales and set them down just beside the well, where I paused for a moment to think. I was more relaxed now, but not completely; I didn't want to be around them with my anxiousness and just get them all riled up, even though realistically, I'm sure they were all excited too. I guess it's inevitable feeling a little weird being the only non-pony at an event that the entire town is attending. Making a good impression on them was also important to me, since being married to Applejack I tend to be associated with her; which, by all means, is incredibly flattering to me, but only if I provide a positive reflection on her. I would be devastated to have ponies think negatively of Applejack because of me.

I leaned my hands on the well and looked up at the purple/orange dusk sky, before closing my eyes and taking a good, long breath of Sweet Apple air through the nose. Sticking out was something I was used to by now and it's reassuring that I'm friends with almost everypony in town. Adventure is practically a given in this life. Applejack and I have done so much together thus far not only as friends, but as the romantic couple we are. We've yet to, however, host a hoedown. And to be honest, I wasn't that nervous. In the days leading up to it I was certainly looking forward to it, and really, I still was very much looking forward to it. I mean sure, I was a little anxious, I admit it, but I knew that ultimately it was nothing to be afraid of.

I bent over and splashed myself in the face with water, and thought about the center of my life, the country mare. Immediately as I thought of the smile she had just given me, I could feel my heart stirring with feelings of joy and affection. She certainly seems happy. I looked into my reflection from the well-water and observed the dreams and twinkles in my eyes as I thought about her. How can I not be happy and cheerful at this hoedown with her? I mean, c'mon, I'm one of the rarest creatures in Equestria and I'm married to the cutest, most amiable, most lovable country pony.

I turned around quickly to head back into the barn to be with my family, but just as I turned around, there was flash of wide green eyes, and before I knew it, I had run right into Applejack, who had trotted out to check on me. I bounced off of her right into the ground on my back, looking up at her as she stared over me with an embarrassed blush.

"Sorry 'bout that," she chuckled, "Ah' was just comin' out here to check on you," she said, extending her hoof and helping me up. "Yer not nervous, are ya sugarcube? Ya know ah've seen ya workin' mighty hard, and ah' appreciate it so much," she said tenderly, before bringing her head to mine and resting it against my forehead, "but ah' want mah' little cutie to have fun tonight."

"Well, this is our first hoedown, seeing as how you and me skipped out on last years'," I said, deeply enjoying her soft head on mine. "Don't worry about me, Applejack. You and I are going to have so much fun. I'm just a little nervous about my song, that's all."

"Big Macintosh just told me that the two o' you are gonna knock 'em dead with that song," she exclaimed, pulling her head back. "Ya know ah' been dyin' to hear it," she said, putting her hoof on my chest.

"Did you know that there will be some family members here tonight I have never met?" I said, to which she looked dumbstruck.

"Who?"

"Well, let's see, there's Kazooie and Fiddlesticks, never met them before," I said, at the top of my head. Applejack was not intimidated.

"Fiddlesticks is real neighborly, and whoo doggie! You think ah' can play, she plays the meanest fiddle in Equestria. And Kazooie, well he ain't no grouch. Jus' those two?"

"Oh, and Hayseed Turnip Truck," I added, and Applejack laughed.

"Hayseed loves everypony," she said, to which I smiled and raised my eyebrow. She responded by playfully putting me in a head lock and rubbing my hair with her mane, which was terribly enjoyable. "Every human too, you silly filly," she said too, as I giggled and tried to pull myself away before she released me. "Daggone, you er' lookin' so country right now, sugarcube!"

I looked at myself from head to toe, noting my jeans, plain light-blue t-shirt, and brown leather jacket, along with a stetson of my own sent from some of the family in Appleloosa. Delighted to hear such a thing, I just looked at Applejack and laughed in agreement. I was a real farm boy now.

"Ya just need one more thing," she added, lifting up her cowpony hat and feeling around her ear, grabbing a piece of hay atop her head. "There ya go, sweetie." I placed the piece of hay in my mouth and crossed my arms for a pose, to which we both ended up laughing.

Just then, as the two of us were standing there, there was a loud rush of wind and thud just behind us, and standing in between us and the barn was now a young cyan pegasus mare with a rainbow mane and tail. It was Rainbow Dash, one of our best friends and the element of loyalty.

"Told you guys I would be first here!" she exclaimed boldly in her high, raspy voice, holding her up right hoof with confidence. Just like that, with the arrival of the first guest, the hoedown was officially underway. "I hope you guys are ready, flying over here I saw droves of ponies walking over here. Oh, Fluttershy is coming, she'll just be a little bit late."

"Sounds good. How ya been Rainbow?" said my wife, which Rainbow responded to gritly.

"Well, I mastered the double thunderhop... Oh, and got to hang out with Twilight! Which reminds me, she's almost here too," said the tough mare.

"Well go ahead on in there, Rainbow! Rest o' the family's in there, we're gonna stay out here and say hello to everyone. C'mon', honey," said Applejack heartily, giving me a push from behind with her head. I shrugged at Rainbow with an innocent smile as my feet drug along the dirt from Applejack's pushing, to which she rolled her eyes and trotted in the barn.

"Aw, don't worry, ah'll be right here with ya," she assured as she stopped us right in front of the barn door. When she given her final shove and came to rest standing right beside me, I cheerily wrapped my arms around her neck and hugged her good and tight. "Awww," she said, as she raised her right leg and cuddled back.

"Hello Applejack! Hello AJ!" came a familiar voice from above, as Twilight Sparkle descended until she landed right in front of us with a friendly beam. Applejack lowered her chest to the ground and bowed her head, as I kneeled and did the same with my head. "Oh you two, you don't have to kneel. We're friends!" she said, flattered.

Remember Twilight Sparkle from my first testimony, the purple unicorn who I was friends with, the one who was gifted at magic? Well, as it turns out, that's only partially accurate. Twilight is not a unicorn- she's an alicorn, a pony with both wings and a horn. When Princess Celestia learned that a human had moved to Ponyville, she naturally didn't trust me right away (and I can't exactly blame her for that), at least not completely. So to make sure I could be deemed a worthy subject of her highness, she decided to place a figure of authority, namely her best student and the element of magic, under the disguise of a unicorn so that she might keep an eye on me and make sure I wasn't looking for trouble. It wasn't until I had won Applejack's heart that I learned this little detail through my wife. To be fair, they never seriously suspected anything from me, they were just playing it safe. Oh, and it gets even better; not only is Twilight an alicorn, she's also a lower level princess. She even wears a crown.

"Twi! Great to see ya Princess!" said Applejack, rising, whom I copied.

"Princess," I acknowledged, raising my eyebrows with a grin.

"You two are so cute," she replied, smiling at the two of us. That coupled with Applejack's arm extending over me nearly gave me a heart attack.

"Well thank you, Twi! Ya know, once this thingy gets goin', we'll have a group meetup between the elements," said my wife. Now there's a group where I really feel weird. Six girl ponies, all of them like sisters to each other, and then there's me. Even so, it's well worth it, and an indescribable wonder being united in a special way with Applejack so that we share the element of honesty.

"Of course. No one is stopping Equestria's girls from getting together. Is Rainbow in there already?" she said, peering over our shoulder. Now, Twilight and the elements are still very close, but as of late she's been spending a lot of time in Canterlot. Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Rainbow frequently visit the farm, where they are always welcome, but there have not been many instances lately where we've all been together at the same time.

"Just make yerself at home, Twi. She's in there along with the rest of the fam', and we got food n' drink n' anything else yer up for."

"See you guys in there! Love that hat, AJ," she said in a casual tone and an admiring face as she walked into the barn, as Applejack and I smiled at each other.

That only lasted a quick moment though, as we quickly noticed a positively pink pony bouncing gleefully towards us with a silly, elated grin on her face, all the while carrying a large bag in her mouth. Alongside her of course was the fashionable Rarity, wearing an old-fashioned magenta-colored dress that covered her backside, and socks matching the color of her dress on her front legs.

"Greetings, my dear country lovebird friends!" said Rarity. She knows how to tug our heartstrings, that's for sure.

"Hi AJ! Hi Applejack!" muttered Pinkie, who was terribly hard to understand given she spoke with the bag in her mouth. Immediately following, she began jumping up and down blissfully speaking fast, high-pitched gibberish, leaving Applejack and I staring in confusion and Rarity sighing exasperatedly.

"Pinkie! Take the bag out of your mouth for pony's sake!" she said, highly annoyed.

"Oh! Sorry," said Pinkie as she stopped and opened her mouth, causing the bag to fall freely to the ground where there was much clanking as though there was metal objects inside. My wife and I found it somewhat cute, and Applejack chuckled.

"Whatcha got there Pinkie?" she said.

"Just some instruments. I've been working on a little something with a couple other ponies. It's gonna be a doozy!" she exclaimed with an excited scream, prompting Applejack to chuckle heartily again.

"Well, that's what hoedowns er' for. Music, games, and good company."

"You guys are gonna love this song. I Pinkie promise," she said, when suddenly there was a rumbling sound coming from Pinkie's stomach. "What better way to solve a hunger problem then with Applejack's cooking? See you guys in there!" she said, throwing out a hoof and picking up her bag of instruments and trotting happily into the barn. Oh man, please don't eat everything. Rarity rolled her eyes and shook her head before turning to us more cheerfully.

"Well, what do you think? Casual and it's got a country flavor to it," she said, admiring her dress. Applejack and I briefly smiled at each other, knowing that Rarity's "casual" was well beyond our excess. Applejack smiled nervously and true to her element found something she liked.

"Those socks look awful comfy!" she said, pointing to her front hooves.

"Not as comfy as you look when you're with him, darling," replied Rarity, shooting me a dreamy smile to tease her friend. I immediately pulled my hat down over my face to cover up my violent blushing, which was hardly controllable at such a remark. Of all of our friends, Rarity, who was easily the least like us, certainly knew how to delight us the best.

"Ya got that right," I heard Applejack say, and I smiled even wider under the protection of my hat. I gently pulled it off to find the both of them grinning broadly at me, Applejack's eyes twinkling with admiration.

"Get in there," I told Rarity, looking from her to the ground with a smile. She raised her eyebrows smugly and trotted in after her friend, leaving Applejack and I there alone again. We looked at each other in silence for a moment, and just took in each other's company. She is just so cute, in every possible sense of the word. The hoedown hadn't even started, and I was already having the time of my life. I stared into those eyes and absorbed the immeasurable amount of loving care coming from them.

We were interrupted by the sound of multiple voices coming from ponies young and old; Rainbow was right. Every stallion, mare, and foal in Ponyville was going to be here, and even some non-Ponyville family members. I was actually excited to meet some of Applejack's most "country" relatives; and right on cue, emerging from ahead of the crowd was an eager but ultra-friendly looking buck-toothed stallion with a brown mane and green cap with a turnip on it. There was no question who this was.

"Well howdy Applejack!" he said, talking real fast in a heavy country accent, even heavier than Applejack's.

"Howdy 'cuz!" replied my wife, spitting into her hoof as he did the same and the two of them joined hooves, a way of greeting.

"This here your husband?" he said, looking at me with wide eyes. I smiled and held my out hand, ready to respond, but before I could he shook my hand violently. "Name's Hayseed! Hayseed Turnip Truck, nice to meet ya! Ya got a real nice country wife here, ya know, ya take good care of her, ya hear?"

"Believe me buddy, I intend to," I said, chuckling with admiration at his simplicity and friendliness.

"How 'bout a farmer's hug?" he said, reaching both legs around Applejack and I bringing all three of us together. Applejack and I couldn't help look at each other with smiles in agreement at how cute he was, and after a quick second we hugged him back tightly.

"See you guys in there," he said, withdrawing himself and gone in a flash into the barn.

"Now was that so bad?" said Applejack, giggling awfully. I didn't have any time to react, I turned my head and tipped my hat at the droves of ponies that were upon us and greeting us with cheery faces. I was getting all kinds of hoofshakes and "AJ, how are you?" kind of greetings I could barely keep up with all of it. See? You had nothing to worry about. Still, that's a lot of ponies you're gonna have to play in front of. I took a gulp and continued my sincere friendliness with all of our friends who passed us in droves. Either way, I was happy for Applejack to be getting all this positive attention. I was also happy that I was getting positive attention for her sake, even though I really do these ponies at least a little bit and cherish our friendship.

As I shook the hoof of one Cherry Cola, there appeared in front of me a new face; a light yellow mare with a blue mane was brightly admiring me from head to toe, having clearly never seen a human before. She had on a white stetson, a torn green jacket, an orange scarf and orange of the same cloth around her waist. She had a treble clef for a cutie mark and had a violin case strapped over shoulder.

"Howdy Applejack! This here your husband?" she said, pointing to me. Applejack nodded her head to Cheerilee as she walked by and then turned with a big grin to the two of us.

"You bet your flank it is! Ain't he a cutie?" she said, rubbing my back with her hoof.

"AJ, nice to meet you," I said, holding out my hand. The mare shook it, not taking her eyes of me.

"You are the first o' your kind I ever saw, ya know that? But you are a handsome devil, I gotta say," she said, to which I laughed awkwardly. I was not unflattered, though. "Name's Fiddlesticks. Nice to meet ya honey," she said. She had a really nice-sounding voice that I'm sure would be appreciated by a lucky stallion some day. But it was not nearly as sweet as Applejack's. "You gonna be dancin' with him all night cousin? I may have to steal him for a few songs," she said, to which I went from laughing awkwardly to blushing, as Applejack's laughter provided great relief.

"Actually, we were hopin' you could get in there now and get 'em started," said my wife, pointing towards the barn. Just then, a light-colored stallion with a blonde mane and a tall blue farmer's hat appeared right beside Fiddlesticks, with a banjo strapped over his shoulder.

"Who's pickin' the banjo here?" he said gruffly with a piece of hay in his mouth. It occurred to me that I looked similar to him with my hat and the hay in my mouth, and the thought of looking so country filled me with extra glee.

"You are! 'Cept you mind if AJ here does a song with Big Mac a lil' later?" she said.

"That ain't no problem," he said with a beam as he nodded and entered the barn, which was now loud and filled with conversing ponies. Fiddlesticks perked up.

"You play?" she said, putting her hoof on my shoulder. I chuckled and looked at Applejack before looking back at her.

"Eh, one song, so you know... not really," I said, rubbing the back of my neck.

"Well let's go on in! I've got something that'll get 'em warmed up," she said, trotting into the barn.

Finally, Applejack and I turned around and began to enter ourselves. At that moment, it hit me what was happening; I was about to walk into my wife's barn filled with ponies and non-stop country music and games. This was going to be a good night.

Fiddle and Banjo

Applejack and I entered the barn doors and observed the sea of colorful ponies that stood in front of us. Nearly everypony was grinning and talking with one another, and atop the wooden stage we set up on the opposite end of the barn, Fiddlesticks and Kazooie were tuning up their instruments. Shivers went down my spine as I saw how many ponies I would be playing a song in front of later in the evening, as I ran through the cords in my head and air-played my notes with my left on hand. This is gonna be one wild night. . The atmosphere and the general vibe coming from everypony in the barn was enchanting. I was in farmer heaven. A night of nonstop country music and dancing?  And of course, the best feeling of all was standing next to Applejack and feeling all of the adorable joy and excitement that came from her sweet and humble country heart.

"Ah'm gonna give everypony a quick welcome up on stage; wait right here, sugarcube. Unless o'course you wanna up come with me?" she said, turning to me with a tender smile. Standing in front of everypony is not my favorite activity, but I could see she wanted me up there with her, which in and of itself is so moving from the bottom my heart that I could probably push mountains if she asked me to. I happily obliged and the two of us walked side by side right through everypony to the stage. When we reached the top, Applejack faced the crowd as I folded my arms and stood there with a confident beam.

"Howdy everypony! How ya'll doin' this fine evening?" she called out, to which the crowd responded in enthusiastic union.

"Great!"

"Ya'll ready for a darn-tootin' good time?"

"Yes!"

"First off, the family an' ah' would like to thank Granny Smith for bein' the best granny two ponies ever had and for lettin' us have this hoedown out here in the barn, thank ya Granny!" she cheered, pointing a hoof down to her embarrassed grandmother, as the crowd cheered her. "Ah'd also like to thank  mah' cousins Fiddlesticks n' Kazooie for comin' up here and playin' for all us, " she said, before reaching around me and pulling me into her neck, which, for me, coupled with her words, was enjoyable beyond belief, "and o' course ah'd like to thank mah' beloved and adorable hubby AJ who later on is gonna play a song with Big Macintosh," she said, releasing me as I smiled red as a rose and gave the crowd a wave. At the mention of me, some ponies in the crowd whistled their approval, which I can't deny was kind of exciting.

"Hey! Don't forget about my song!" cried the voice of Pinkie from somewhere in the crowd.

"And Pinkie Pie is gonna play a lil' somethin' too, so get yer dancin' legs ready," replied Applejack. "The hay with everything else, let's get this plow a movin'!" she said, throwing up her hoof, to which the crowd rallied with cheers.

Applejack and I stepped off the stage back into the crowd, and we turned around and observed Fiddlesticks motion something to Kazooie, who had traded his banjo with Big Mac's guitar for the opener. She faced the crowd with her fiddle under her chin and a confident beam, standing as still as the night with her bow in place. She closed her eyes and breathed gently as the crowd whispered in anticipation.

"Get ready, sugarcube," whispered Applejack.

When the crowd was so silent you could hear a pin drop, and Applejack and I held each other in excited anticipation, she opened her eyes and began sawing away as the crowd let out a cheer.

The smile on my face was brightening to the level of absurdity as my ears absorbed the melodious sounds coming from Fiddlestick's violin. Immediately the bodies of every pony in the barn began to sway as I looked down and saw my own feet beginning to move. She could play that thing, and let me tell you.

"Yeehaw!" cried Applejack, standing on her hind legs and connecting her front leg to my arm as we began square dancing instinctively.

This was like, aside from the music that came from the voice of Applejack, the best music I've ever heard. Ponies were dancing and cheering and as far as I could see there was a smile on the face of everypony in the barn. Among the most jubilant dancers in the crowd were all members of the Apple family, from Hayseed Turnip Truck to little Apple Bloom, and of course Applejack and I. Having a special love for this kind of music is in our blood, and the blood of all farmers.

In the ecstatic state the two of us were in enjoying the music, I found it impossible not to adore the company of Applejack, who was so cutely enjoying herself with me. As we danced and played without seemingly a care in the world, I fed on the love and light pouring out from her twinkling emerald eyes and let my heart sing to her laughter. And a peculiar thought occurred to me right then; moments like these will always be in store for me here on this farm with her, and they will continue forever as they do now. In Ponyville. On this farm. With this family. With the most beautiful heart of Applejack united so closely and so intimately to my own unworthy heart. For the rest of my life. I grabbed Applejack's right hoof in mid air, and she twirled me around so fast that spun around, bounced off Big Macintosh, and fell back on the floor.

"You ok?" said Applejack, bent over and lifting me up, smiling but concerned. I found it terribly fun.

"Are you kidding? That was amazing," I remarked, delirious but rapturous.

"AJ! Applejack!" cried Rainbow Dash over the crowd and the fiddle from behind us. Standing next to her right was Twilight, and just to her right was Rarity, all three of them beamingly encouraging us to come join their circle. Having the rest of the night to continue what we were doing, Applejack and I walked over to them, dodging some dancing ponies along the way. I tipped my hat once again in acknowledgment, despite having done the same thing only a few minutes before. It somewhat pained me to be pulled away from the dance floor, but I could certainly spare some time with my wife's best friends, who were mine too.

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to pull you two away from dancing," said Twilight.

"Don't sweat it, Twi. Me and mah' sugarcube got all night to dance. Ain't no one stoppin' a moment 'tween the girls! And this feller, o' course. You don't mind, right sugarcube?" she said, wrapping her arm around me yet again.

"Oh no! I don't mind at all. Nope. Especially since I fit in this group so well," I teased, to which Twilight and Rarity laughed. Rainbow is a little harder to crack.

"Yea, it's just country music," remarked Rainbow, to which Applejack and I raised an eyebrow at each other, unintimidated. We didn't need to say anything, though, as a unexpected defender (if you would call it a "defense") came to our aid in the form of an eloquent, regal mare.

"I say, Rainbow Dash, even this rustic folk instrumental is superior to that... rock and roll you listen to," she said, putting a negative expression on the end of the sentence.

"Oh please, it's better than that high society classic stuff," remarked the tough mare, to which Rarity snorted.

"Jeez, girls. I thought we were the elements of friendship and harmony," said Twilight, to which Rarity and Rainbow laughed.

"Oh, we are, darling, we are. We just... disagree on some things, is all," said Rarity, smiling smugly at Rainbow.

"Well, I gotta admit... that mare can play," she said, looking with awe up at the stage where Fiddlesticks and Kazooie were playing.

"How are things in Ponyville, guys? Not you, Rainbow, I just spent the whole day with you," said an enthusiastically curious Twilight. Uh... great. Beyond great. I'm married to Applejack! Just as my wife began to speak up, Rarity chimed in.

"Forget us, what about you, Twilight? How is life for the high and mighty?" she continued.

"Oh, you know... stressful. But it's worth it. I was at the Crystal Empire a few days ago where I got to actually interact with the some of the ponies on the street," she said. I always wondered what her kind of daily work would include as a lower level princess.

"So, any need for the elements of harmony in the near future?" said Rainbow with grit in her eyes. Immediately I recalled my first experience as co-element of honesty with my wife Applejack (that's what happens when two hearts become one!), as I'm sure the other four did as well. Twilight sighed happily.

"Nope, I don't think so," she said, to which Rainbow, being the adventurer, looked indifferent. "Although, you never really know with you-know-who, who is back fresh from his mission that was assigned to him from Princess Celestia."

"You know who?" I said. Twilight raised her eyebrows.

"Discord."

"Discord?" I repeated out loud. Discord is someone I've never seen- only heard about. Of the many mixed feelings I have toward him, all of which are directly influenced by my deepest love, respect, and affection for Applejack, they are not something I wish to describe at the moment. He manipulated (temporarily) Applejack and the rest of her friends into becoming the opposite of what their element is. Yes, that means Applejack was a liar. This is something I do not wish to go into further detail about, as it is very displeasing for me to think about, and my protective side tends to come out and speak for me exclusively. He is, apparently, a serpentine creature with multiple physical attributes; head of a pony, body of... well, everything, practically. A bat wing, a bearclaw, etc. However, here's the kicker; Discord was, before my arrival,  "reformed." Applejack, who is appropriately called "Applejack most merciful" has forgiven him. And from the bottom of my heart, even the protective side of me finds that enchanting about her. I don't expect there's many ponies who can forgive as sincerely as she can. But she doesn't trust him entirely, and so neither do I.

"Yea, Discord. A calamity waiting to happen," snorted Rainbow. Great, now we're getting into really irrelevant stuff.  I sighed and tried to listen to the music, and placed my arm around Applejack's shoulder for extra comfort as I thought about her and my song with Big Mac.

"I wouldn't say that around Fluttershy," remarked Twilight.

"Who cares? She's not even here yet," continued Rainbow. "If you ask me, he's too powerful to take a chance with. I mean, if you think Trixie was powerful, AJ, you don't want to know this dude."

Now that I did hear, and I glanced over at Applejack with concern, and she returned it with care in her gaze. Following the events in Manehattan, an adventure, perilous as it was, that Applejack and I triumphed, we told no one outside of Big Mac, Granny Smith, and Apple Bloom. So, naturally, a few days later, the two of us were town legends. But Discord being more powerful then Trixie? I recalled how helpless the two of us were when she unleashed her magic against us, being the humble creatures we are, unable to wield magic or do spells or any of that. . The thought of a former villain being much more powerful then her was not comforting.

"Rainbow Dash!" replied an irritated Rarity.

"Well what?? Everyone knows what happened." Applejack and I blushed together at the mention of what we experienced together. Oh come on... That night had a wonderful ending. But let's think about enjoying ourselves here right now.

"But... please, Rainbow, don't mention it here. I feel so awful," Rarity replied sadly, and Applejack quickly came to her aid. Rarity still feels (irrationally on her part) responsible for the things that happened to us there. She did, after all, convince us to go to Manehattan in the first place. But it's not like she knew what was in store for us once we got there.

"Oh, Rarity, fer Pete's sake, it wasn't yer fault. Ya didn't know what was gonna happen. Besides," she said, staring with intense affection at me that I returned with all of my heart and more, "That whole shenanigan turned out to be a wonderful blessing." It sure was. Against all odds, our love conquered. And we discovered just how deep our love really is.

Upon hearing this, Rarity drew her head back and turned it away with disgust.

"Honestly, there's a name for Trixie, but a true lady would never use such a word... outside of a kennel." Applejack looked shocked.

"Rarity! How dare ya put mah' Winona in the same bucket as Trixie," she said. I thought about it for a moment, and when I realized what Rarity had meant,  I chuckled a little bit to myself, which is exactly what Rainbow and Twilight were doing, the former falling to the ground and gasping for breath between laughs. At first, Rarity and Applejack were staring confusedly at the two of them, but eventually, even they started to laugh. When the three of us regained ourselves, Applejack decided to take initiative, which was fine by me.

"Well, we got some dancin' to do, ain't that right honey?" she said, rubbing my hair. Twilight smiled.

"I think I need to start getting into the spirit of this hoedown myself. How about you girls?" she said, turning to Rainbow and Rarity. Rainbow tuned in to the music and actually started tapping her hoof.

"Yea, I'm gonna get some food first though. You girls want anything?" she said, as Applejack and I waved at them and departed back towards the stage. We took a few steps, and before we got into the really crowded part of the floor, she turned to me with a bright smile.

"You don't mind, do ya?" she chuckled. I laughed; it was as if she knew exactly what I wanted.

"Thank you," I said, smiling brightly into her, before the smile faded as I suddenly felt bad, and even selfish.  "You know I find your friendships with them to be gorgeous. I don't mean to pull you away from them," I said. My heart can get heavy quickly when it comes to not being a good husband for her. But she only smiled with care and tenderness, not unhappy with me at all, quite the opposite. She scooted in closer to me and stirred the magic from within me with her cheeriness.

"Hey... ah' can bond with them all night after this here hoedown. It ain't every night that ah' get to dance with mah' most  special sweetheart to the most darn-tootin' good music we ever did hear," she said. She never fails to lift me up and place me in heaven. I looked into her and just absorbed all of what she said, and appreciated her with every ounce of my heart and mind.

"That's my girl," I said, and we laughed. Suddenly her gaze caught something else, something right behind me and below. She paused for a moment, but then smiled with amusement and pointed her hoof.

"Looks like ya got a visitor, sugarcube," she giggled. I turned around, and standing there looking up at me with wide eyes and holding a cup of something was none other than Dinky Doo, a terribly cute young filly with a yellow mane and bluish/purple coat. She has always been fascinated with me, but normally she's too shy to say anything to me, so instead she just stares at me with wide, curious, innocent eyes. Like her mother, she's not the brightest... but she sure is an adorable little pony. I consider it a blessing to be able to interact with fillies like her and Apple Bloom.

"Well hello! Whatcha got there, Dinky?" I said cheerfully, reaching down and accepting her present for me. I accepted it with glee, flattered if not a little embarrassed, waiting for a reply from her, but no words came out. She just giving kept her big and bright smile. I looked at Applejack and the two of us chuckled with d'aws at her innocence.

"That looks like a hay-shake," said Applejack, ready to crack up with laughter as I held it curiously up to my mouth.

Applejack knows all too well that I don't care for hay, aside from chewing it. That's mostly a pony thing. I looked with fear down at Dinky, who, with her looks, was dying for me to drink some of it. I went from her to Applejack, who was trying her best not to laugh and looking on adoringly, and then back to the cup. I knew full well that Dinky is completely unaware that I don't enjoy hay. She just wanted me to take a sip and for me enjoy her gift to me. Ohhh... Why couldn't she have grabbed some apple cider? Ugh, it's worth it for Dinky and Applejack...

I reluctantly raised the glass to my lips and took a sip, as Applejack was losing it, covering her mouth with her hoof and letting out slips of laughter. Immediately the bland, bitter taste was all over my tongue, as I pulled the cup away violently.

"Mmm," I faked, unable to swallow the hay drink. "Mhmm!" I said, shaking my head up and down. Suddenly, my mouth almost spit it out, but I put my hand there quick enough and forced it down. I shook my head violently for a second, then smiled at the little filly. She grinned with glee at me, then trotted away blissfully. Happy that I was able to cheer her up, I turned to Applejack, who was watching with tender eyes.

"Awwww, that was so sweet, sugarcube," she said. At first I was going to tease her for having watched me do it with giggles, but at that remark, my heart was more than warm, so I just smiled gently back at her. "Ya know Apple Bloom loves ya too," she added, to which I shrugged. But of course, I was in fact truly and sincerely flattered.

"You wanna go dance now?" I said, stepping toward the stage and holding out my hand. I was expecting her to trot up to me happily, but as I motioned for her to come with me, the smile began to fade on my face as I noticed much deeper feelings swimming in her eyes.

The music and other noises from the crowd began to fade as I slipped into a trance, and the only thing I could see was the glowing, beautiful face of my wife. The amount of yearning and tenderness she was looking at me with was some of the deepest I'd ever seen. Something was stirring inside her, although serious it was, it was born out of love, and there was intense affection coming from deep within her. I could feel it's strength, since my heart was connected in a special way with hers since marriage. I could hear the faint sounds of the hoedown, not as strong as the sound of my own heart beat.

She stepped forward and came closer than ever, as I was overcome with awe and complete submission to her. I was not expecting a moment like this here. But it was happening. The two of us were in a deep, romantic trance with one another. Suddenly our lives together was flashing before me, and my heart was pouring out feelings that I never expected myself to have for anyone. Not even a human. Yet here they were, yet they were and ever are gushing out for this humble Earth pony, who was born and raised on this apple farm in this little town of Equestria.

She was longing to tell me something. She moved in, almost touching my nose with her snout, me embracing her feelings and preparing myself for whatever was coming.

"A-.... Applejack?" I whispered.

I heard my the faint but distinct call of my name, but it was not from her.

"AJ!"

The voice of Twilight sounded off in my head as I came back to full awareness of my surroundings.

"Huh?" The music had gone silent, and for the most part, so had the crowd. Everypony was staring friendlily at me, as if waiting for something. I looked all around and saw Fiddlesticks smiling down at me, holding her fiddle in playing position, yet she was not playing. What did I miss?

"Gimme a song, honey," she said from atop the stage, eyeing me with zest.

"You want me to choose?" I said, as it started to make more sense. It appeared whatever it was Applejack was going to tell me would have to wait until later. I looked over at her, who was now back to reality as well, and she was smiling sweetly at me, also now waiting for me. Well ok then!

"Oh, jeez. Ok, let's see," I said, as I held my hand to my chin and started thinking of charming songs. I've always liked Turkey in the Straw... "Hm, do you know - ? Oh wait, I learned that before I moved to Equestria," I muttered out loud to myself.

"How's it go?" she said with interest and an unfazed beam.

"You wouldn't know it, it's from my homeland," I replied. She only smiled even more confidently and smugly.

"Honey, like I said... how's it go?"

I looked at her in shock, before turning to Applejack for answers. There's no way. There's no way she can do that! Applejack only shrugged. I looked back at Fiddlesticks and began laughing confusedly.

"You can play a song after- ?" I said, dumbfounded but now extremely excited. She nodded, so without any more questioning, I shrugged and complied; I curled my lips and began whistling the tune out loud. I whistled quickly a few times through, as the ponies in the barn seemed to react positively to it, even tapping their hooves in a beat with it. When I had finished the second time through, Fiddlesticks smiled and closed her eyes, and in a moment she was bowing on her violin the exact tune I had just whistled.

The ponies in the barn all let out a cheer, and I could not believe my ears. She played it down to the note, and it sounded so wonderful that almost immediately everypony in the barn was moving their legs and bodies again. Suddenly, I had a fierce desire to dance with my beloved pony wife, and just like that, the two of us were back to being carefree and living in the moment as a happy country couple. I turned to Applejack and smiled in disbelief at her, who was now laughing heartily again. I jumped at her and the two of us grabbed arms once again and began square dancing.

"Havin' fun yet?" she called as I bounced all around with glee, unable to do anything else. I danced to the music and reached up my hand to her hoof once more, letting her twirl me around and around (this time I maintained my balance). I noticed Big Macintosh cooly spinning Cheerilee just beside us, and on the other side, Half-baked Apple, another Apple family member, was dancing merrily with an energetic Granny Smith.

As the Apples and the residents of Ponyville all danced happily and in complete harmony with one another, Fiddlesticks' bow finally cooled off and the song came to an end, with everypony panting and smiling with delight. An excited Hayseed appeared right in front of me, his face full of innocent and simple triumph.

"He's a real Apple, ain't he?" he said to Applejack, referring to me. I laughed blushingly and tried to shrug it off as Applejack gave my hair another whip with her hoof; no doubt about it, this was perhaps the greatest compliment I could possibly receive from somepony outside Applejack.

"He's one humdinger of a dancer, he is!" cried Granny Smith.

"Well, you know... it's kinda easy with two feet," I said, embarrassed by all this attention. The truth was I was never really much of a dancer; I was just responding to the music.

"Big Mac? When are you gonna do your song with him?" I heard Cheerilee's voice say. Applejack picked up on it.

"Well, why don't the two of ya go up there now?" she said.

"Big Mac and AJ!" yelled a high, raspy voice from behind, to which the mass agreed. I turned my head and Rainbow was smiling mischievously, having practically announced it to everypony. Big Macintosh, who is himself red, somehow turned even redder at all the attention. As ponies began cheering for us two to go up, I felt my heart rate increasing rapidly. The positive attitude of everypony was encouraging me, however.

"How 'bout it Fiddlesticks, Kazooie? Mind lettin' them take a run?" cried the voice of Apple Bloom from somewhere in the crowd. Fiddlesticks respectfully bowed and took her leave as Kazooie laid his banjo off to the side and stepped off as well. My heart sank.

"You'll do fine, sugarcube," whispered Applejack, as though sensing my nervousness. "Hey," she said, as I went to step forward, "Just have fun, honey! That's what these things 'er for. An' do me a favor," she added.

"What's that?"

"Knock 'em dead!" she said with a bright, encouraging smile. She is my ultimate strength, and upon hearing her words I was breathing with new confidence in me. I looked over to Big Mac, who was looking rather calm for someone kind of shy.

"Ready?"

"Eeyup."

The two of us walked up on stage together, with me picking up the family banjo and Big Mac going for his guitar. Since ponies rarely use seats, I had practiced standing up, which is how I was gonna play it tonight. Big Mac placed his guitar in his lap and rested his flank on the stage floor, ready to play. I strapped the banjo over my shoulder and faced the now completely silent crowd as they waited in anticipation for us. I knew full well every eye in the barn was now on us two.

Let me just give you a brief summary of this song; I heard it once when I was really little at a country restaurant back where I was born, in the land of humans. I never really caught the name, but I remember hearing a farmer play it on the banjo as I ate with my family, and oh my goodness, I loved it. It was so happy and light-hearted, just like Applejack. I wanted to ask him the name of it, but my family dragged me away before I could. From that day on I whistled that song until the cows came home, and I've been whistling it ever since.

Now since I've lived here on Sweet Apple Acres, I never really played the banjo much outside of a few easy songs. But about two months ago, I taught myself this song in one night. I've been playing it at least twenty minutes every day since then, getting faster and faster and adding some extra chords. About a month ago, Big Macintosh heard me playing it, and decided to add in a guitar with it. Oh by the way, as you can imagine, plucking strings is rather difficult for someone with hooves; so when ponies like Kazooie or Big Macintosh play instruments like these, they put a little picking tool on their plucking hoof. Well, we've been practicing every day for about twenty minutes together in the last month. And what we were about to play was the fruit of our labor.

I faced the crowd awkwardly and silently for a moment, as they all eyed me to death. I looked for Applejack's face in the crowd, and sure enough, it was right there in front, brighter and prettier than any other face in the barn- or the world, for that matter. She smiled at me, and I felt my heart lighten up. I looked over at Big Macintosh and nodded my head. Ok... here we go... remember, fun, AJ... fun...

I counted to three, and all nearly of my fingers took flight, four on my note-playing left hand and two to three on my plucking right hand. I barely heard the roar of the crowd as we played the first few verses; I was focused hard on my fingers and making sure I stayed in rhythm with Big Mac. In the corner of my eye, I could see waves of ponies dancing wildly and cheering at our playing. At first, I ignored it, not breaking a smile as I frantically moved my fingers up and down. But when I hadn't heard a sour note in the whole song, and we approached the end, I looked over at Big Macintosh, who was grinning broadly at me; we were nailing it!

I looked back out in the sea of ponies as I continued playing, and they were all completely enthralled. Every pony had a silly smile on their face, dancing with the spirit of the song in their hearts. They love it! Which means Applejack is being well-represented!  I laughed with delight as I turned back down to the banjo and hit every note.

I had never been in a spot like this before. As Big Macintosh and I started the final run through, I walked toward the stage floor and put even more passion into my playing, absorbing the energy and life of the crowd and playing with ardent fervor, which they only returned. I didn't dream of having this much fun at this hoedown.

Big Mac and I ended it with a bang, and the roar of the crowd nearly blew the roof off the barn. Everypony stomped their hooves and cried with cheers of delight, and as I stood up there and observed it all amongst the whole barn, I could not believe the positive attention that we were receiving. After a few moments, I waved to the crowd and gave Big Mac a thumbs up, and went to step off stage to return to the arms of my wife, who deserved all of the attention- not me.

"Encore! Encore!" cried all the ponies. I searched for Applejack and found her jovial face shining up at me like the sun at the bottom of the stage, adoring her husband who loved her with all his heart, mind, and strength. The consistent cries of the ponies for an encore persisted, however. Not sure what to do, I looked at Big Macintosh, who shrugged. So I put my fingers back in place and gave Big Mac the "one, two, three" and we began playing through it again.

By the time we finished again, I exhaustedly took off the banjo and jumped off the stage into the arms of Applejack and buried my head atop her mane, who snuggled tightly back. As good as it felt to be cheered on by everypony, it was nothing compared to returning to Applejack's caring arms.

"Daggone you play a mean banjo!" cried the voice of an unseen stallion. There were other things like that pouring in from every direction as I tightly squeezed Applejack, most of them begging for more, others expressing their delight with that song. It was comical for me to be receiving such comments when I couldn't even read music; I just mastered one song, and that was it. After a few moments, I removed my head but kept my arms around her and addressed everypony with a bright face.

"Actually, that's the only song I know," I replied sheepishly. As multiple voices rose up again all around us, to which I had no idea how to respond to all at once, the high, loud voice of one familiar pony exalted itself above the rest and demanded recognition.

"Hey! When can we play our song?" cried Pinkie Pie, who bounced up and down near us, seemingly out of nowhere. The way everypony was riled up, certainly this was an appropriate time for a song from the super-hyper pink pony and her multiple instruments. It was perfect for me, who although happy and excited, preferred to defer the attention to somepony else.

"Get up there, Pinkie! Get up there 'fore they lose their energy," said Applejack from my arms. Pinkie smiled with maniacal excitement and took off in a flash to gather the ponies who were gonna play with her. In what seemed like three seconds, she had everypony she needed on stage. Lyra Heartstrings, a green unicorn mare with a whitish mane, Junebug, a yellow mare with an orangish mane, Roseluck, a light-colored mare with a scarlet mane, and Red Gala, a cousin of Applejack's with a pink coat and green mane.

We didn't know what to expect; she had some odd-looking instruments up there, and as ponies began calming down and noticing her up there, they turned and waited silently and eagerly for her to begin. Applejack and I looked at each other with amusement as we released each other and gave ourselves some space. As quickly as things had changed, Pinkie Pie was just following the pattern of the night; fast, fun, and unpredictable. Pinkie readied her trombone, and the other ponies prepared their "instruments" as well. Pinkie smiled at her compadres, who not nearly as enthusiastic looking as she was, and faced the crowd.

"Ok everypony!  A ONE, A TWO, A ONE TWO THREE FOUR!"

Pinkie's song , and at first all the ponies, as well as myself, stood silently and listened with fascination. It was different, but it was catchy and charming! It didn't take long before we were all dancing yet again with fervor, and this time Applejack and I made up our own thing. Instead of square dancing, I slid under face first through her legs, where she leaned forward and reached towards me with her front hoof and pulled me back up and twirled me around. I don't think I've ever had so much raw fun in my entire life.

As Applejack and I leaned in for a much needed kiss, ponies all around us began dancing so wildly that there was now pushing and shoving, and before we knew it, ponies were clumsily falling over all across the dance floor. Uh oh... Pinkie's song was so much fun and the ponies were so reved up that legs began tripping, ponies began flying, and even some friendly pushes and shoves let to full blown mayhem among the center crowd. Applejack looked around with concern at the quickly-faltering stability of the crowd.

"Head for the hay!" she cried, as she pointed to a pile of hay off to the side of the front barn doors which no pony was occupying. Pinkie and her gang were completely oblivious to the rowdy droves of ponies that were hurling each other in every direction and kept on playing their happy song, and to the tune, Applejack and I dodged our way to the hay. I ran forward breathlessly and stopped on a dime to avoid a toppling Caramel (caramel-coated stallion) as Applejack swung left of a flailing Lily Valley (pink-colored mare). The two of us smiled at each other's triumph as we pranced alongside each other safely to the pile of hay near the front of the barn. I dived into the hay face first, and felt my pony wife lay down gently beside me.

"Holy cow, would ya look at that?" I heard her say as I closed my eyes in the soft bed of hay. But by that point in the night, I was so spent that I could barely reopen my eyes, and my body demanded me to stay put. I was half-asleep in two shakes of a sheep's tale laying on that hay. I involuntarily began to enter into complete slumber, but I managed one final thought as I felt the warm, snuggly body of Applejack on my side. First Ponyville Hoedown: success.

The Morning Star

The last thing I remembered was having an absolute blast at my first Ponyville hoedown, hosted right here in our barn on Sweet Apple Acres. From square dancing on the barn floor, playing the banjo in front of everypony, and elusively evading a crowd of rowdy ponies toppling all around me. My most vivid memory, though, was staring straight into the eyes of Applejack; the prettiest, most radiantly kind and beautiful eyes I have ever gazed into. It was in those eyes that I wished to take refuge at that time. She was, at least for me, the light of the hoedown, with all of her hospitable country characteristics magnified by the moment.

I may not have been able look into her eyes right then, but I did feel the distinctive warmth of feeling her cuddled right next to me. Of course, my eyes were still shut, but I was gaining consciousness and could heard the faint sounds of morning on the farm; a few gentle songs from the birds chirping and some distant "bahh" 's from the sheep. The morning dove was absent, however, and I had not yet heard the crow, so clearly it was still really early. Nevertheless, all of these noises, along with Applejack's soft neighs of snoring, make for some soothing sounds to lay in bed half-awake to. Or in this case, to wake up to.

My mind slowly began to turn into awake-mode, and I sat up, yawned, and stretched my arms before giving my eyes a quick rub with my hands. I glanced over to the window and saw both stars; the sky was not completely dark like it is just before the dawn, but I could make out a purple hue that was clearly the twilight. Wow, I'm up really early. I hope I didn't wake up Applejack. I looked over to my left, and there she was, sleeping as cutely and peacefully as ever, the blankets moving gently up and down from her soft breathing. Even though I was still very tired, my heart burst with joyous affection at the sight of my sleeping wife. Her tail was sticking out the end of the bed and hanging down to the floor, just one reason I find her even more adorable because she's a pony. I laid back down and set my head on the pillow and made sure my back was against her for extra comfort.

I reflected back on the hoedown, which had so many moments I will never forget. I even started to chuckle a little bit as I remembered Caramel, one of my first friends here in Ponyville, clumsily lumbering to the ground during the height of Pinkie's wild song and me having to stop at full speed to avoid him. That was the single funnest night of my life. I immediately started blushing with horrible delight when I recalled square dancing with Applejack to the delightful fiddling of her cousin Fiddlesticks. Even where I'm from, square dancing is iconic and synonymous for country dances- something I always longed to do, even when I was just a little boy in the city. Combine that with the pony who I was dancing with and you have the happiest young fellow you will ever find. It's so enchanting to think about her and me together like that that my heart can barely take it. Even though Applejack is my wife and we've been married for fourteen months now, that doesn't change the fact that I have the most intense crush imaginable on her. And all of the emotions that come with having her return those feelings.

Still, I had a little problem; I was wide awake even though night's darkness had not yet left the land, not to mention our bedroom. As I stared with wide eyes out the window at the twilight, taking in the comfort from her body's soft breathing up against my back, it occurred to me I was going to have to sit like this for a little while longer, at least until the sun came up; that's when she usually wakes up. A little walk out into the orchard to watch the sunrise wouldn't hurt... and that way I don't have to worry about waking her up. So as quietly as I could, I slipped out from under the covers, slipped some tennis shoes on, and tip-toed over to the door to make my way out.

Before I passed through the doorway, I looked back at her for one more quick glance. Even in slumber, when her cute blonde mane is completely exposed without her cowpony hat, I look at her and admire her with all of my heart, which is exactly the place where I rested my hand at that moment as I adored my sleeping angel. I love you, Applejack. There is no other life that I could ever want compared to my life with you, since you are the life of my soul. You are always on my mind, and it is with no one else I commit all my mind, soul, and heart. Sleep peacefully, Applejack. There is no one who has earned it more then you have. Magic is as magic does; I may not understand it, but I do know that being my wife, she's connected with me at all times through the union of our hearts. So even at moments like these, I know she can feel the care that pours from mine.

I made my way downstairs through the darkness and tip-toed passed a loudly snoring Granny Smith on the living room rocking chair. I stepped out the front door onto the porch and beheld the dark-purple sky where the stars still glistened above. There are so many stars in the country, unlike the city where I was raised; I am always at awe at how many there are, and how vast and beautiful they are. Before Applejack and I got married, we used to come out here and lie in the grass together, looking at the stars and talking for hours. It didn't take long for me to discover how pure and selfless her golden heart was, laboring out here for many hours a day and being the kind of friend she is with the other elements.

Upon getting out there, I didn't really know what to do. It was too early to feed the sheep and the pigs; most of them were still asleep, despite the noises coming from the few ones awake. Immediately I thought of one of the hills that overlooks most of the farm; it makes for a glorious view, and it's Applejack and I's favorite place to watch the sunrise together. So under the guidance of the morning star, I made my way through the trees over to the hill. Now that harvest is over, I wonder if I can fix that leak in the barn roof. Of course for the next few days we'll be in Ponyville with our apple stand. Now that harvest season is over, the workload on the farm is not as heavy, and we'll have more time to spend with each other, whether that be here on the farm or in Ponyville selling our harvest. Of course there's always chores to do on the farm, harvest season or not. But to me, chores are just an opportunity to be the best husband I can be and to help the family.

I reached the top of hill and brought myself to rest under the tree that stands alone up there, and once again gazed up at the stars, highlighted by that same morning star that shines brightest and most beautifully of all of them and precedes the rising of the sun, lighting the way. I leaned my back up against the tree and pondered my favorite parallel of Applejack as my morning star. I noticed the eastern sky beginning to change to a bright pink, and orange the closer you looked towards to horizon. The sunrise was almost here, and pretty soon, the rooster would be crowing and the sun's first light would be penetrating throughout the whole farm.

The thought of the beautiful sight delighted me, even though I wished at that moment that my wife was beside me, watching it with me as we frequently do. It's better that she gets her rest. She deserves only the best, and nothing beats a good sleep. I brought my hands together and rested them on my stomach and observed the morning mist that could be seen rising from the ground and covering the farm like a blanket. I wonder what is Applejack wanted to tell me last night. Oh my... Immediately I recalled how awkward it was when I realized everypony was staring at me in silence as I was cut off from reality swimming in the enchanting deepness that reflected from Applejack's eyes. Well, let's be reasonable. It's not like they don't know how I feel about her. As long as it wasn't awkward for Applejack, I could live with it. And everypony was staring at me, since Fiddlesticks had chosen me to pick a song for her to play at that particular moment, so that was reassuring.

I pondered what could've been stirring her feelings so deeply as I recalled the yearning and longing in her eyes. I immediately felt my heart tugging as I thought about it. I wonder... My eyes widened with great enthrallment and my stomach stirred as I recalled back to the happy ending from the Manehattan Moon Mingle, as Applejack and I danced romantically and lovingly. An important decision had been decided between the two of us that night, following the perils and the separation between us that transpired there before we were reunited in the end.

I was interrupted, however, by the distant "cock-a-doodle-doo!" that sounded throughout the farm as the eastern sky began to light up, but the sun had not quite breached the horizon yet as a smile began to form across my face. And that means that Applejack is now waking up. I shut my eyes and inhaled through the nose a good long breath of fresh Sweet Apple Acres air. When I opened my eyes again stared with content across the farm, the nicest voice in the world caught me by surprise.

"Mornin' sugarcube."

I turned my head, and to my great delight, there she was, smiling and beautiful, still hatless. Inevitably, the beam on my face amplified greatly.

"Well hello!" I said as she walked slowly towards me.

"Thought you were gonna watch the sunrise without me?" she said, laying herself down right beside me.

"I figured I'd let you sleep since you worked yourself to death this week, like always. Would you prefer I'd interrupted it and woke you up?" I teased.

"Actually," she replied, chuckling, "ya did wake me up, sugarcube."

That's one way to turn it around on someone. Immediately I felt a little embarrassed, thinking I had been quiet enough. Typically, she's a heavy sleeper.

"Oh fiddlesticks," I said, as the two of us began laughing together, "sorry". After a short pause, she sighed with ease.

"Naw, there ain't nowhere ah'd rather be then where ah'm at right now with you, honey. Gee whiz, sguarcube! You played that banjo like a country boy!" she said, to which I laughed embarrassingly.

"Well, I ...  "

She turned her head towards me and smiled from ear to ear, her eyes twinkling, and laughed so sweetly once more.

"Yer gonna love the family photo we took last night," she said, looking at me as though she had a devious little secret. Immediately I was playfully terrified.

"Family photo?" I said. I didn't remember a family photo. At least not before I fell asleep on the hay.

"Yep," she said, giggling, "Ah' think you'll find that ya look mighty tired in it."

"Oh great," I groaned, but I wasn't upset in the slightest. I guess that's what I get for leaving the hoedown early.

"Hey, ain't nothin' wrong with bein' cute, sugarcube. Fiddlesticks sure had a great time with ya, same as everypony else. Did you enjoy yourself?"

"That's a silly question," I said, wrapping my arm around her neck for a hug and bringing the side of my face down onto the top of her head and observing the pink/orange sky on the horizon stretching over our land. "I guess now we can look forward to selling those apples in town," I said, taking great comfort in her warmth.

"This is gonna be one o' the best seasons we ever had," she said. That would be fantastic.

"You think so?"

"Sure as sugar, honey. Rarity's dress business is better n' ever, and it's bringin' ponies to town, Pinkie's a right popular party pony, Rainbow's on her way to bein' a wonderbolt. This town is home to five of the six elements, one of them is a rare and gracious creature sure to attract buyers. This is the place to be, sugarcube."

"Oh right," I laughed. She loves to tickle me with comments like that, all the while leaving herself out of it, which I will have none of it. "Somehow you always fail to mention the best reason to come to Ponyville; it's home to the most interesting pony in Equestria, who is not to mention the nicest, cutest, most charming and most athletic pony in Equestria. Among other things," I remarked happily. It's my responsibility to care for her, and that includes making her feel loved and appreciated.

"Oh c'mon, ah'm just a farmer, remember?"  Oh, heck no! I couldn't tell if she was serious, I couldn't see her expression having my face on the top of her head. Knowing her modesty, she probably was completely serious.

"The hardest working and most dependable farmer there ever was. Somepony that pure and humble I exalt to heights above the royal sisters and beyond," I said, pulling her back so I could look her. "You are the strongest, sweetest girl who ever lived, and I am blessed beyond what I could ever hope for to have you. I'm just happy to be with you right now," I said, winking at her. I laughed with joy at the sight of appreciation she couldn't deny me in her eyes.

When she began to fight back tears, she stood up and began walking away from me towards the edge of the hill into the sunrise, the horizon behind her. My happiness suddenly diminished. I didn't mean to take it that far; to bring her tears. If she cries, then you can soon bet I will be crying too, they being tears of sadness or joy depending on whatever they are for her. Given the immense gratitude and gratefulness I had observed in her eyes only moments before, realistically I should've figured them to have been tears of joy, but I was unaware.

"Applejack?" I said, standing up with care and serious fear that I had somehow brought her down.

She was facing the dawn, looking out the brilliant array of pink, purple, and orange that came out from horizon, her back to me. At first she watched it, as though not acknowledging my concern, but when she turned around and faced me, my heart exploded from the love, for me, that was emanating from her eyes and her jovial smile. Suddenly, the first light from the sun shot out from the horizon directly behind her, illuminating around her body like she was angel, her orange coat glistening and her golden mane sparkling in the sun's rays. Immediately I began smiling in relief.

"You  know it's true," I said, placing my hands on my hips and turning my head over with a charging smirk. But she did not respond. She did not even acknowledge me in the slightest, she just kept on smiling with tremendous joy and care, looking as though she knew something that I didn't, and was withhold from telling me.

This continued for many more moments. At first, I just blushingly smiling back at her, overcome at her innocent stares of sentiment. But when the same longing and yearning began radiating from her eyes that was there last night, I suddenly became quite curious. And she noticed this, and began smiling in a manner that was killing me with anticipation. I  wasn't sure what I had stirred up inside her, but I was dying to find out.

"What are you grinning at?"

She stared with that same look a little longer, before she her ears collapsed.

"Selling apples is not the only thing we have to look forward to."

She walked forward towards, not losing her smile or her love, as my expression faded away into utter marveling at her words. What did she mean? Could she be telling me that-...? Suddenly my entire life- my mood, my feelings, my heart rate, everything- was on complete hold until she told me what she was talking about. She didn't come to a halt until she six inches in front of me, and nothing was visible to me except the emerald twinkle in her eyes.

"You and ah'-," she stuttered. l said nothing. I just waited for her to finish. If she didn't finish soon, I might not have had enough blood pumped throughout my body. She looked down at the ground for a quick moment before she turned back up with her compassionate smile. She paused and delivered the words that would go down in the history of my life forever. "Well... the newest member of the Apple family is on its way."

I cannot describe in words how I felt at that moment. At first, they barely registered to me. My senses practically shut off and my eye began twitching furiously as I stared at her in disbelief. My heart rate was frozen in time. My mind was unable to think for a few moments. It wasn't until I finally breathed that her words repeated themselves in my head. The newest member of the Apple family is on its way...

Suddenly, I regained all of my senses, and I immediately saw a joyous Applejack smiling at me with utter wonder. I held my hand over my heart and began breathing heavy breaths, looking at her with wide eyes as I inhaled intensely in and out with rounded lips. I felt the side of my head and it was suddenly soaked with sweat.

"T-the n-newest member of the A-Apple family?" I repeated to her for confirmation. I clenched my chest as I felt my insides getting heavy as she nodded her head up and down. "You mean... You and I are..?" I said, stuttering with astoundment.

"Yes, sugarcube!" she proclaimed, reflecting my excitement.

I fell to my knees and turned my head up at her, tightly holding my stomach, pressing air out of it after each inhale. My mind was spinning. It's... it's possible? It's happening? My world had just been rocked, and suddenly, as the thought of Applejack and I being parents together was now reality. Life brought into the world from the two of us. It felt as though me and her were now being carried up to the realms of heaven on a cloud surrounded by a choir of angels announcing our arrival.

"Y-you... you and I are going to be parents," I stuttered, as I she threw her arms around me and hugged me as tight as I've ever been held. My mind fully began to absorb what was happening. Applejack and I were going to be united as parents, a mom and a dad. Through the miracle of magic. I moved my hand back over my heart, which was suddenly bursting forth with feelings of excitement I didn't think were possible. I pulled myself and held my hand over my forehead, and relayed more faces of shock.

"Oh Applejack," I panted, standing up and holding onto her for support so I didn't fall over, "I'm overwhelmed."

I instinctively threw my arms around her and hugged her as tight as I possibly could, which she returned once again. I lifted my head towards the skies, proclaiming silently to the them how much I loved my wife. As we released each other, I clumsily fell back onto the grass, unable to stand and my stomach churning. Applejack knelt down beside me and brought her face into mine, examining me with care to make sure I was ok. I went back to focusing on breathing as I contemplated the mystery of magic in Equestria, as well as the mystery of our love. Applejack placed her front legs on my shoulders and leaned in for a kiss, which I returned in full.

"Yer gonna be a daddy, sugarcube."

She stood up and over top of me, and as I was unable to stand as I could barely feel my legs, I turned with her my head and gazed out over the farm, which was covered in the beautiful morning mist. The morning star had lit the path and prepared the way for the sun, which was now risen over the farm, and I looked on with amazement as the morning dew from each blade of grass and each leaf on every apple tree reflected the light of the sun across the valley. With my most dearly beloved standing right beside me, I repeated it over and over again to myself. Applejack and I are going to have a foal.

Ultimate Trust

There's so many emotions, so many thoughts raging through your mind when you are delivered news from your wife that she is expecting. Heck, I nearly passed out upon hearing it; not from anxiety, although I admit there may have been just a little bit of that. It was mostly because my heart is so in love with her that it could barely take in the fact that we had achieved such a wondrous unity as a couple that we were going to have a foal together. In all honesty, though, if you ask anyone, a married couple having kids is not unexpected, nor is it something that doesn't really cross the mind of just about any other romantic couple. But to me, the word "normal" does not exactly come to mind when I think about Applejack and I, and not just because of the no-brainer that she's a pony and I'm a human.

I guess another reason is because I was never really expecting any of this to happen in my lifetime, even with someone of my own kind. I have a genuine care and appreciation for all living things, but I never loved a human girl the way I love Applejack. I've never met a girl who is purer than Applejack. The phrase "cleaner than a whistle" does not do her justice; when I think of clean, I don't think of a sparkling newly-washed floor or a tidied-up barn. I think of her innocent heart and how it doesn't delight in selfish pleasure but taking joy in the company of her family and friends. She works tirelessly day and night, tending her trees and farm with care, never questioning it. She is country to the core, but while some people might shy away from that, I am only drawn closer to her through it, in awe at the simplicity and love in her lifestyle. She is kinder than a flower, more beautiful then the sunset, and cuter then a kitten. I can't help all these things, she just is.

Of course Applejack and I don't care. She loves me as the human I am, and I love her as the adorable pony that she is. But, as I mentioned, it seems that Applejack and I having a foal together is unavoidably going to lead to some feelings of uniqueness. Either way, upon hearing the news from her, I was in a mood that is not all describable. I was in ecstasy beyond comprehension, and excited beyond my wildest dreams. I have Applejack, and with her, no adventure is too grand, no love is greater, and as long as I am with her, I could never be sad.

I know, I know, you're eager to get back to the story. So why don't we go right back to where we left off? On the top of the hill overlooking our beloved farm, where the sun had just risen and magnified the mist and the morning dew drops on the leaves of our apple trees. Already, the hoedown the night before and all the fun we had with Fiddlesticks and the other towns ponies were a distant memory. I had been sitting in the grass with my hands on my knees, staring out at the sun-lit orchard and taking in what just happened. After some heavy breathing, and, as I mentioned, nearly passing out, Applejack eventually sat down beside me chuckling sweetly, raising her hat off her head and placing on my own with her hoof, and leaning her against my shoulder, the two of us looking out at the orchard together in loving silence. Eventually, my excitement turned to pure adoration as I felt her head on my shoulder. I love you. My breathing slowed, and I just kept on admiring our beautiful orchard. Her beautiful orchard, which she had graciously determined to be mine as well, along with Big Macintosh's, Apple Bloom's, and Granny Smith's.

I realized, though, that this day was not going be just like any other day. Nope. I wanted to spend it alone with Applejack.  We had so much conversing and sharing to do, so much abiding in the other's company. A good idea popped into my head at that moment. I wanted to get away from both Ponyville and Sweet Apple Acres, and spend the day with no one but her. I was in no state of mind to be troubled with anyone else.

"Applejack?" I muttered, still gazing at the farm.

"Yea, sugarcube?" she replied, not moving her head. This time I pulled myself away and smiled shyly at her.

"Did you wanna maybe go to the waterfall?"

She turned head towards me quickly and her dainty emerald eyes lit up at the sound of it. Despite her swift reaction, she paused for a moment, killing me with her love.

"Ya mean like right now?" Upon hearing her enthusiasm, I couldn't help but brighten my own smile, which answered for me.

"Ah'd be right fine with that," she muttered, her smile reaching blinding level.

Remember the waterfall? That place holds a special place in our hearts. It's pretty much where we went on our first "date." It's the spot where I realized I needed her and just how happy I was to be around her, and how much I admired her. The spot I realized I had acquired a different kind of feeling then the one I was expecting. It's also the spot where Princess Cadence, Applejack's friend who has authority to perform marriages, secretly binded our hearts together in matrimony. I don't think I've mentioned it since the early part of the first chapter of my second testimony, the one where we had our Manehattan adventure.

Applejack stood up and reclaimed her hat, lending down a hoof to help me up. She had a cheery smile, clearly finding my state of mind to be adorable; she already knew what she was going to tell me, so she wasn't in the state of surprise that I was. I, however, continued to stare at her dreamily, unable to do anything but look at her and truthfully say to myself interiorly that I love her. I was too caught up in the moment and my own feelings to do anything else.

"Come on, honey, let's go let the fam know where we're goin'," she said, planting a quick kiss on my cheek and moving behind me for a push with her head.

"Um, ok," I said blissfully and meekly, my cheeks red from the kiss I just received. She gave a nudge with her head and cackled in her country draw, and as I turned my head around to smile at her, my feet got tangled up underneath me as I started down the hill. I yelped out loud and clumsily tried to catch myself, but before I knew it, I was rolling down the hill like a ball.

I tumbled around and hit the bottom of the hill with a thud, face down. I was delirious for a moment as I heard a the hoof-stomps of a concerned Applejack running down the hill towards me. As I lifted my dizzy head and the final star circling my head disappeared. I actually started to chuckle at myself; here I was all worked up about Applejack's news, and I still managed to fall down the hill. I've got an idea. I flipped over on my back and closed my eyes, pretending to be unconscious as she drew near me.

"Sugarcube! Ah'm so sorry!" she said, kneeling down beside me. I laid there motionless as she laid her head on my chest to hear if I was breathing. I could barely keep it together at this point, fighting with all my strength not to laugh or crack a smile. When she drew near to my face, and placed her hoof on my forehead, I opened my eyes and smiled broadly and saw her big green ones looking right back at me.

"Why you little-" she giggled, standing up and pulling me up with her hoof. As soon as I stood up we hugged each other tightly once more, and upon feeling all of her tender love in our embrace, my feelings erupted as I quickly ascended to the realm the divine rapture. I'm going to be a dad... and you're going be a mom... My wildest dreams had been realized.

"C'mon, sugarcube, we're goin' to the waterfall. Just let me tell 'em where we'll be," she said, trotting towards the farmhouse. I watched her with glee for only a moment before I hurried after her, the morning breeze in my face.

As Applejack and I entered the farmhouse together, we found all three of the other Apple family members in the kitchen. There was a pot of perhaps oatmeal on the stove; Apple Bloom and Big Macintosh were at the table laughing heartily about something and only Granny Smith's flank was visible as she had her head in the pantry. Upon entering, the eyes of Applejack's siblings both turned to us with smiles. Upon seeing them, my heart rate increased as I thought about what lay in the near future. Oh, do we have something to tell you... I knew with full confidence that they would be thrilled to hear of the newest Apple family member. This family is the truest definition of the word you could ever find.

"G'mornin' sis, mornin' AJ, up awful early, ain't ya?" said Apple Bloom.

"Eeyup."

Applejack and I turned our eyes to the other with guilty smiles. Clearly, we were not going to tell them now. I had just found out and was still absorbing everything, and I don't think Applejack was ready to tell them yet either. Granny Smith pulled her head out of the pantry and poked it towards us upon hearing Apple Bloom's greeting.

"Howdy you too!" she exclaimed in her aged but energetic voice. "Applejack, where'd the ladle get to? I can't find it nowhere, I don't think it done sprouted legs and ran off. How 'bout you AJ, you seen it? Oh Applejack can you two take a stand over to town this mornin'? Big Mac is got some plowin' to do," she said. She tends to speak fast and very quirky, but nonetheless charming.

However, when she mentioned that last part, Applejack shot me a brief glance with concern.

"Uh, ah' was actually hopin' we could have the day off together today, seein' as how plum-tired AJ is from the hoedown last night," she said. She can read me so well, not to mention she also knows me better than I do. She knew right away that I wanted to get away and spend time with her so we could talk about our new secret. But being the loving family member she is, she also wouldn't refuse family duty; I knew that, and immediately accepted it.

"Applejack, it's fine, really, I can do it," I said, as Granny Smith raised her eyebrow with mild concern.

"Well, Apple Bloom's got school today, but I suppose we could go one day without sellin' any apples," she said.

"Here, how bout this; ah' can handle it mahself. Sugarcube, you take the day off. Ah'll take a stand over yonder and sell some apples," she said, winking at me. I knew what she was up to; she's selfless, so she wants to take everyone's burden for herself and expect nothing in return. I love her for that, and I deeply admire her willingness to go to such great lengths for those she loves, but my initial reaction was that I didn't want her to do that.

"Applejack!" I said, wrapping my arms around her neck with affection and smiling at her nobly. "I'm ok, really. I want to go with you and help you," I said. Even though I wanted to go off and be alone with her, I really did want to help her. I understood why she had to do this, I wasn't going to miss it just because I maybe wanted to go somewhere quiet and alone with her. I want to help her at all opportunities, and I will never deny her my aid.

She smiled reassuringly at me, as though letting me know everything was going to be ok and that she loved me. We both knew of course exactly what we were thinking, but she couldn't say that out loud. Imagine a scenario where she says in reply "ya see Granny, AJ is kinda shell shocked right now, ah' just told him we're gonna have foal together, that's why he ain't in the best spot to be workin'." Yeah.

"Honey, ah' know that you are plum--tuckered out, and yer wantin' to help is cute and sweet. But please do this, fer me. It'll make me happy, sugarcube, you wanna make me happy, don't ya?" she said in her pleading, especially-sugar-coated tone. She's smart in that regard; she knows I can never deny her when she's like that. I sighed and nodded slightly and submissively to her adorable will. Still, what was I supposed to do? I needed her.

"Alright, Applejack. You get your wish. Just don't be too long, I can't - "

"Meet me upstairs, sugarcube, ah'll be right there."

Turning my head to the rest of the fam, I blushed deeply and smiled sheepishly, not hesitating in exiting the kitchen and heading for the stairs. As soon as I was out of sight from them, I hurried up the steps and over to our bedroom. Whew, that was close. I shut the door behind me and took a deep breath, even though Applejack would be on her way in any minute. As I began to ponder the wonder of Applejack carrying a foal, and not only that, but dare I say, mine, I blushed deeper than before and held my hand over my heart, but I was interrupted by a peculiar item resting on the dresser opposite the bed. It was our element of harmony; honesty, in the form of two gold necklaces. Applejack's was necklace was nearly the same as her cutie mark, which is three apples representing her destiny and special talent, which is this tending this apple farm and this Apple family. The only difference is that the necklace has a gem in the shape of just one apple from the cutie mark on her flank.

When we married and our hearts became one, I became part of the element of honesty as well, and I even acquired a necklace upon using the elements of harmony to defeat the dark unicorn in the first testimony. I walked over and picked it up, examining it. I gave it back to Twilight for safekeeping after it appeared magically around my neck moments after the element of honesty channeled through Applejack and I, and that was the last time I'd seen it. What is it doing here? I felt my heartstrings tugging upon seeing it; it was pure gold, with a marvelous gem in the shape of Applejack, down to her last detail, colors, cutie mark and everything (except no hat). This was especially touching to me since humans don't have cutie marks, at least not visible ones. But I had an invisible one, for sure, and it manifested itself on this necklace. Applejack is my cutie mark. I chuckled with felicity as I held it in my hand and looked over it. Twilight must have left them with us. But why would she do that?

I heard the door open behind me and the sound of hooves on the floor, and sure enough, I turned around and there was the angel, smiling with tenderness. She removed her hat and held it over her heart for a moment as her eyes deepened.

"Sugarcube, ah'm sorry, but ah' know how you feel right now and ah' know yer gears er' turnin' in yer head upon hearin' what ah' told you. Ah' promise you, ah' will sell some apples and before the high noon bell rings we will be together, and we can talk and dream till we fall asleep in each other's forelegs," she assured. Her compassion never ceases to amaze me, but I expect it from no one else at the same time.

I stared at her with a faint smile for a moment, giving her my love through my gaze. I sighed with a little more ease then before, and after setting the element back on the dresser, I turned back to her and laughed softly.

"I'll be here when you get back," I assured. Relieved to see my relief, she beamed for a moment before raising an enticing eyebrow.

"Ya wanna meet me there?"

"Meet you there?" She grinned smugly, as though she had some great proposition for me.

"Why not? You go on ahead, and when ah'm done with mah' sellin' ah'll surprise ya," she reassured, and upon hearing that, I immediately complied in my heart, though I paused in my speech, slowly smiling from ear to ear at her, to her great delight.

"Deal," I finally said, as she began walking towards me.

"C'mere, you," she remarked playfully, and squeezing me in her forelegs once more. I buried my head atop her mane and embraced all her warmth. I can wait for you. Only you.

She removed herself and turned around, walking out the door, and I felt my need for her increase tremendously as she disappeared from my gaze. The sound of her hooves made their way downstairs until I could no longer hear them, and I immediately wished I could hear them again. I longed to spend this glorious moment with her, but I would have to wait, as I just assured her and myself. I missed her already. Just a few hours, AJ.

So, after Applejack departed into town with an apple stand, I left the house as well and made my over to the Everfree Forest entrance near Fluttershy's house. This gave me an opportunity to ponder by myself on the unfathomable blessing my wife and I had been granted. Now it was still pretty early in the morning, and there was good chance the shy pegasus was still asleep.  I was rather hoping for this; Fluttershy is a kind and pleasant young pony and a good friend of Applejack's, but I wanted to avoid everypony but Applejack. I was deep in trance, and if I were to come across anypony I would probably be a nervous wreck, unable to think about anything else and risk spilling the beans. It didn't occur to me exactly what kind of consequences that could have, but I tried not to think about it.

To be extra careful, I walked a couple hundred yards to the side of the house just so I could be sure I wouldn't be seen. I began playing with the idea of how Fluttershy might react to such news, and I covered my blushing face with my hand. I could hear her delicate voice in my head. Oh! My... how lovely, Applejack. Congratulations! I can't wait to play with him. Um... or her. The orange, freckled face of Applejack was soon smiling at me in my imagination.

As I reached the edge of the forest, I turned back and observed the lush countryside before entering the forest, and out the corner of my eye, a flash of the colors of a rainbow; it seems a certain cyan pegasus was here to check up on her friend. Upon seeing her, I entered the forest and out of sight from anyone.

Had it been a little earlier, I would probably not be entering the forest by myself. It can be very scary in the forest when it's dark, and the darkness attracts dangerous creatures like timberwolves. The sun was up enough now, though, and the route which led to the waterfall deep in the forest was one of the lighter paths in the forest.

Under the canopy of the leafy upper branches of the trees of the Everfree Forest, I walked with a skip in my step even though I had a good, long, and lonely hike in front of me. Of course I was musing myself terribly, my eyes were pointed up as though to heaven. Even though the I was surrounded by green, the only green on my mind was the glittering emerald of the country mare's eyes.

We're gonna have to think of a name for him. Or her! Oh man... we're gonna need a cradle, baby-bottles... I wonder if we still have Apple Bloom's baby stuff? I cannot wait for this to happen. A surge of excitement ran through my entire body at such thoughts and as evidence I leaped unhesitatingly right over a small divit/brook that crossed the path. As I chuckled to myself, I imagined Applejack holding a tiny, sleeping baby pony, her gaze full of the most tender filial love I could possibly imagine. But then I came to a halt and stared into space wide eyes as a fascinating mystery came to me. Wait... so is our foal going to be a  ... pony?

That was a puzzler. I'm not a complete idiot; this had crossed my mind before. But for various reasons, starting with the fact there was no confirmation, I never fully addressed it until now. I began walking again, but at a loss, scratching my head. What does a pony-human hybrid look like? In this world I came to where magic exists in the boldest and most astonishing of ways, I knew it would've been silly of me to dismiss it. The two of us did consider that perhaps in our love, a foal between a pony and a human was possible. Regardless of whether or not I could perceive what such a foal would look like, it's going to happen. And I couldn't be more excited to find out. I put my hand to my chest and looked up at the lighting penetrating the canopy and dreamed of the one whom I need more than water or food. Oh Applejack... I wish you were with me right now. I love you so much... I'm so happy for you... for us...

Immediately our lives together, all the times we've played together or gone on adventures flashed before me. You see, the fact that I'm a human is not even the real reason I questioned having children with Applejack. Ever since I've known her, she's been the kindest, cutest girl I could ever think to exist. I've only ever tried to return good her selfless love and care to her through my own heart as best I can, but one thing I was afraid of was disrespecting her. It was her angelic purity and clean heart that had separated her from all the other creatures, pony or human, that I've ever met. The thought of disrespecting Applejack was something that could only be found in my most agonizing and despairing nightmares. That's why I was so excruciatingly disturbed at what Trixie had planned for her with her brother, because even if she ever recovered from the "love potion", she would've been heartbroken forever. What's more, I had never dreamed of meeting anyone who I trusted or loved enough to go so far as to have children with. However, it was just before I saved her that I realized that now I did trust and love someone enough to commit myself in such a way. It was Applejack. But I resolved to leave it up to her.

She revealed to me after we were reunited in Manehattan just how much she loved and trusted me. She gave me her whole heart when she married me, and with that, she gave me her undying and fully committed love. She told me as we danced in each other's arms that she would love to take this step with me and become united so closely as to be the parents of one foal, a mother and a father.  Upon hearing that request from her, I was overjoyed beyond what I thought possible. Upon her request and my consent, I knew I couldn't possibly disrespect her in the form of having a child. We're married, after all, and it was our love and appreciation for each other that magnified itself through us having a child together; a source of new life, born from our highest affection and desire to respect the other.

And now, coming back to reality, I minded my surroundings for a quick second to make sure I was in the right place. Everything looked familiar, except maybe a few new shrubs and bushes that had since grown along the path, so it appeared I was just fine. I still had a ways to go, though. Typically it takes me forty five minutes to walk there, it seems today was going to be about just that. I had mixed up my speeds; the first half was fast as I entertained myself with thoughts of our foal, and after that I was going quite slow as I pondered the mystery of our love, human and earth pony. Well, right on schedule. Nothing wrong with that. I tilted my head upward again towards the light and and began whistling my favorite jig as the birds in the forest seemed to join in with my harmony, adding their own beautiful elements. It seems I made the right choice coming to Equestria. Whether I have or not, this is my life now. And I couldn't be happier with it. I love a pony with all my heart, my soul, my mind, and my strength, and she happens to return it. The ultimate expression of true romantic love is the raising of a child, and that's exactly what awaits us. Can't ask for much more than that.

Our life is an adventure, however, and with adventure comes peril. But no amount of peril or suffering that isn't worth going through if it means being with sweet Applejack. In the fourteen months we've been married, we've had our fair share, starting with the battle between the elements of harmony- Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Applejack and I- and a dark unicorn. Among others after that (at least ones you've read about) you've got the incident where Applejack and I saved Ponyville from a runaway train and then of course the epic night we had in Manehattan.

It occurred to me that our adventures most likely are not done with as I began to near the last part of the hike before reaching the waterfall. After all, the elements of harmony are Equestria's single most powerful and most important form of defense. The thought of a threat to Applejack was the most unsettling thought imaginable. Not only her, but our foal, now, as well. I felt an ember contained slightly inside me fire up a little bit, fueled by my unwillingness to see anything happen to my most beloved and most precious country mare. She can handle herself, she's the strongest minded person (or pony) I've ever met. But that doesn't mean she never needs my help. And it certainly doesn't mean I won't protect her from anything.

Are they any possible threats to Applejack's safety and well-being? Not to mention the rest of the family. I remembered Rainbow Dash had asked an almost identical question to Twilight last night at the hoedown. That's right, the hoedown was last night! Gosh that was so much fun. The fiddle and banjo are the greatest instruments ever. It seemed like months since that hoedown already, and it was just last night. Snap out of it, AJ! What was it Twilight said? Something about Discord.

Discord had been a villain in the past, manipulating Applejack and her friends into becoming the opposite of their true self, a story that infuriates me to the highest degree to think about.  A mischievous serpentine creature with a body made up of different parts from various animals, Discord, even though I've never met him, is said to be immensely powerful. The thought of that immediately made me cringe; I'm incapable of magic, you know, besides the magic within me of course. But we have found a way to beat villains far more powerful then ourselves on more than one occasion. And besides, he's not more powerful then the combined strength of the elements. But then again, was Discord really a threat? He'd supposedly been reformed, and was no longer doing evil deeds. Maybe I could relax after all. As long as I had Applejack, I was ok. I just want to raise our foal in peace and harmony.

I approached the last few steps of the trail and beheld the rushing sound of the falls just beyond the last trees up ahead. I walked forward and pushed the branches aside and walked through. It was just as I remembered it; a beautiful waterfall only about five feet wide and twenty feet high was cascading into a crystal clear pond. Along the banks of the pond was soft soil, and bright pink and white flowers made up the rim around the opening in the forest. The blue sky was back overhead, and the sun was right up overhead.

It was perfect for playing and swimming, as Applejack and I had utilized before; we'd been here many times since our secret wedding, but not for a good while. It was quite the romantic setting, but I admit, as I came through there, it hit me how different this was from the farm. 'Man... we do not belong here...' I joked with myself. Even though we are farmers at heart and country as can be, I still think this place is a nice getaway for us. It's fun, it's gorgeous, and it's different, perfect for, in my eyes, a beautiful relationship between a human and an earth pony.

Immediately as I moved my eyes over the landscape, memories of our first time here played in my mind. It was here that I discovered certain feelings for Applejack stronger than I'd ever felt as we played and splashed in the water and then watched the sunset up on the top of the falls. I remember sitting up there and thinking to myself how pretty Equestria was, especially this place. But sitting atop the falls, Applejack was suddenly the most beautiful thing of all, her shiny orange coat, golden mane, and white freckles making for a gorgeous sight. But more importantly, as I stared into those emerald eyes of hers, I saw the immaculate heart that she had within, and everything else about her from her accent to her innocently adorable country personality.

I was going to have to pass the time now, though. It would still be at least a few more hours until Applejack arrived. I came to the bank of the pond and sat down on the soft ground, which felt perfect for lying down in. I raised my knees and rested my elbows on them, peeking my head all around at the scenery. A very soft mist from the falls could just barely be felt where I was sitting, perfect for this warm day.

I wasn't sitting there long, though, before I scooted myself over to the pool. I peered my head over the edge of the water and gazed into my own reflection. There I was, but I was no less ashamed to be what I saw; my young face, bright blue eyes, and dark hair. I saw myself and I thought about Applejack calling me cute, and I smiled. So that's what I look like when I blush. Wow, that is really meek-looking. I can't be like that if there's ever a threat to her or our foal. My protective ember flared some seriousness into me, but I had looked away from my reflection at that point.

I fell back and sighed. I'm going to be a dad... As wondrous a thought as it was, I also felt the my heart pleading for Applejack's to draw close to it. I missed her dearly, and I'd only been away from her for an hour or so. I just wanted to be with her. Well, it's going to be a while before she gets here, so I better get used to it. After all, there's plenty of things I can entertain myself with until she gets here. Applejack had a way of getting me to look at the positive of things. And, it will be that much better when she does get here. Still, as I looked around me, as beautiful as it was, there was a serious lack of activities for me to do for the next few hours, and I knew it. But I knew right where to start if I was going to make it. I'm going to be a dad! Immediately I smiled.

I ended up sitting there for four hours, pondering all kinds of things, most of which were about either Applejack or our newly expectant son or daughter. Unable to think of things to do, the only thing I accomplished from a physical perspective was set some stones in a circle in case I wanted to make a fire. But that was not much good, seeing as how I didn't bring matches or anything. I must admit I did try rubbing sticks together for a while, but to no avail.

I was lying on my back, and was noting how far the sun had moved across the sky since my arrival, and turning my head in different angles to to see if I could try to make out images in the puffy clouds. It was still a bright sunny day, but we were approaching the evening hours. I wonder how Big Macintosh will react. Granny Smith? Apple Bloom will be thrilled to hear she gets to be somebody's aunt. It occurred to me that this foal would be raised primarily by Applejack and I, of course, but it was going to be raised on the farm. That means Big Mac, Apple Bloom, and Granny Smith will all be figures in it's upbringing. I immediately thought of how all the members in the family are connected, not just in blood, but in friendship and love. Now that is a comforting thought.

It seemed as though the breeze was kicking up, and the sound of wind rushing through the leaves of the trees surrounding the waterfall could be heard slightly over the falls itself. I stood up and closed my eyes, taking in the deepest breath of fresh air I could through the nostrils. There were many nice scents in the air here, but none compared to the scent of the farm. I stared into my reflection once more, seeing the same human I saw before. She chose me. A human. That's a comforting thought as well. I felt as though I had been starved of food and water for days simply because I hadn't seen in her hours. My heart was aching to see her, to share my joy with her. It seems there would be no joy until she returned to me.  I'd give anything for the fragrance of apples right now.

I clasped my hands together and turned my head upward toward the skies with immense longing in my eyes. I just wanted my wife to be at my side. I closed my eyes and pictured her again, her loving beam breathing life into me and her voice soothing all of my weariness away. I sighed deeply and loudly, and my wishes were granted at the sound of a soft, familiar voice coming from a young, country female equine.

"You doin' alright, sugarcube?"

I immediately turned around, and there she was, with a bright, loving smile illuminating from her freckled face. She had on her cowpony hat just like usual, but there was a green saddlebag and sleeping bag straddled over her back. I barely noticed them; I was lost in her eyes as they poured essence and joy back into me again.

"Ah' see you got stones set fer a fire, that's perfect, ain't nothin' a timberwolf more afraid of then a fire. Ah' was thinkin' we'd just sleep here fer the night. Watcha think?" she said. I laughed gently. That sounded beyond heavenly.

"I think you know me very well," I said. She giggled and walked slowly towards me. "Did you sell many apples?"

She laughed heartily, and I smiled from ear to ear at the sound of her laughter, but at the same time I realized apples were not on either of our minds. She paused for a while, giving me that soulstare that consumes me. She slowly took off her saddlebag and set it on the ground, taking the sleeping bag in her mouth and spreading it across.

"Sugarcube, ah'm sorry about that," she said softly. "Ya didn't need to have sellin' apples on yer plate today too," she said. I shook my head softly, smiling as reassuringly as I could.

"Applejack..."

I didn't know how to respond. The apologetic tone in her voice was melting me, and I was on the verge of breaking out into tears given the magnitude of everything that happened just from a simple delivery of words. I couldn't do anything but look directly at her, loving her with all of my heart. My feelings were just so deep. She sensed how I felt, so she didn't say much, she just stared with great care.

"C'mere, sugarcube."

She laid down on her stomach on top of the sleeping bag and looked up at me for a moment. She eyed for me to sit down beside her, which I immediately did without any question, but I was still having trouble keeping myself together. Be strong, AJ, be strong, just like her. She smiled at me, reassuring me that everything was just fine.

"A-Applejack?" I muttered, as I fought back tears. She rolled over on her side, keeping her eyes and her loving smile on me. Then she pointed her head at her stomach. I held my hand over my mouth, unable to breath. Excitement channeled through me like electricity. I slowly and gently placed both hands on her belly and brought my ear down to a rest. It was so soft, and it moved up and down. I could not make out a heartbeat, but somehow, I knew. I can't explain it, maybe it's the magic that we experience from the unity of our hearts, I don't know. But I somehow knew she was with foal, albeit the early stages. I drew myself away and began crying, at the same time laughing in disbelief.

I sat up and began wiping my tears away from my shirt, hiding my face from her. I felt her sit up as well. I felt so weak and  for crying like this, but at the same time I figured it just meant I cared. Looking back on it, it's sillier to think she thought any less of me for shedding some tears, quite the contrary. I did care. I cared as strong as I possibly could. When I rested my head on her belly and felt it for myself, I was just overwhelmed with joy. I am just so attracted to your beautiful heart.

"I'm sorry," I said, pulling myself away and covering my eyes. She sat back up and frowned, wrapping a foreleg around me. I was back in her arms where I belonged.

"Hey, ah'll have none of that."

She brought her lips to mine and began kissing me. As I gave her my love in the form of simple kiss, my heart erupted for her, and I wrapped both arms around her and we embraced as hard and as long as we ever have. With no other soul would I ever unite mine as half as intimately as with I do with yours.

AJ's Dream

Spending a day alone with Applejack appeared to be just what I needed; well, that’s always what I need. But it seemed especially fitting that the two of us should end the day where it all started, and by that I mean the place where I really began to fully understand how special she is.

We must’ve been especially playful given the secret that the two of us now share. Then again, it seems hard to imagine that we’re ever “not as playful.” Smiling and laughing is pretty much all I know how to do around Applejack; indeed, just about all I can do given the way she makes me feel. And if I could describe the feeling that comes from knowing that she feels the same way about me, then I would, but that’s just it; the feeling is beyond words.

Of course you remember the setting; the little waterfall she led me to deep in the Everfree. A small opening in a majestic forest, with the sun shining down overhead, the forest trees lush with bright green leaves, the pool at the base of the waterfall the color of the sky above. On the soft banks of the pool is where Applejack and I were nuzzled in overwhelming solace. Maybe not the place you might expect two farmers to retreat to; as a matter of fact, we usually just end up spending our time out on the farm, which is equally as beautiful. But here we are uniquely alone, and it makes for an enchanting time together. I can enjoy and admire without distraction the farm mare who deserves my total and never-ceasing commitment.

I stood up and walked over to the bank of the pool and stared once again at my own reflection. I admit it felt a bit weird not seeing a stallion staring back at me, but nonetheless I saw what Applejack saw me as, I saw me as myself, and I have never been happier to have been a human. I searched myself expression for the same bright kindness that reflected from Applejack's. Speaking of which...

I slowly turned my head over my shoulder back at her, and smiled directly at her. She just makes me so happy. All it takes for me to let her know that is a simple glance into her green eyes, which are like two glorified lily pads floating on the crystal clear pond that was right beside us. She turned away for a second, her cheeks red with delight. As long as I'm around, you will never be unappreciated. I turned my head away to hide my own blushing.

“Hey AJ!" she called, and I brought my head around once more, fighting back the redness in my own cheeks.

"Yeah?"

"Ya look like ya could use a little cool down, honey,” she said, turning her head with a

I looked from her to the water and immediately recalled when she playfully pushed me in the water our first time here. It was so much fun that I wanted nothing more but for her to do it again, because it showed me just how close we really had become then, and how much closer are we now all this time later, having been through all that we have been.

"I could do that. If you're going to push me in again, I'd like to take my shoes off first," I teased. A little bonding time in the water sounded wonderful. Plus, it was rather hot out, so a swim would be cool and refreshing.

"Aw come on now! Don't tell me ya didn't enjoy at the time, sugarcube," she giggled, walking up towards me. I fell down to the ground on my flank and began to untie my shoelaces as she threw her hat aside with the saddlebag and sleeping bag. She walked up and came to a halt right over top of me, looking down at me with a devious but affectionate smile. Yes! She's gonna do it!I looked up at her and back down at my shoes, trying to hide that I knew what she was planning. I began to pull off my right shoe very slowly to taunt her, even though we both knew I very much looked forward to getting pushed in the water and swimming below the falls with her.

"Alright, if you're gonna do that then let me take my shirt off too," I said, beaming with wide eyes up at her, which elicited her sweet-sounding cackle.

"Sounds like someone is stallin' their way outa gettin' wet," she said.  I threw my left shoe and sock off and went to pull of my shirt as well, and as I passed my head through the collar of the shirt and pulled it out over my head entirely, she stepped forward, closed her eyes, and planted her snout so she was kissing me on the lips just as we had when she first arrived. I was not prepared for this one, and immediately my heartstrings tugged tightly as she continued walking into me. Just as I closed my eyes and shared her immaculate heart with my own, I quickly opened them with shock as I accidentally stepped right back into the pool of water, my entire body falling clumsily in as I could only helplessly watch a grinning Applejack as she observed me plunge into the pool.

I surfaced as quickly as I could in the cool water and shook my head as I beheld her looking down at me with a big, loving smile. I admit I was not expecting her to do it that way, but nevertheless, she had managed to get me to enjoy myself even more then I thought I was going to.

"Well, I gotta admit, that was creative," I said, blushing.

"Did ah' ever tell you that yer the cutest thing?" I could barely find the strength to look at her as I turned my head away with super red face yet again. It was as if my heart could not take any more love. Coming from you.

She bent her legs and leapt forward off the ground, and I watched as her outline passed right over top of me and into the pool for a big splash. My already-soaked face was doused yet again, and she surfaced and thrashed her mane around as the two of broke out into the most lighthearted laughter you could possibly imagine.

Out of the corner of my eye, at the base of the waterfall, I noticed something I hadn't seen before in all our times here. I had an idea for a little frolicking; it was nothing major, but little moments between Applejack and I that contain great love are greater than perhaps any idea anyone could ever come up with. We swam together over to the base of the waterfall where I noticed a little rock coming out of the cliff where the water fell. I climbed up on the rock and stuck my head and looked down at Applejack with an eager and curious smile. She rested her forehooves on the rock and struggled greatly with her back legs to get up, pushing up with all her might. I reached down and grabbed her forelegs, and rested my eyes in hers, letting her know I was not letting her fall back down, and the frustrated expression on her face melted away into a smile brighter then the day itself.

I pulled her up onto the rock and we paused for a moment, admiring each other once more. Then we slowly made our way over through the mist to the bottom of the falls which was only a few steps away. She watched as I extended my arm into the water that fell from the small stream above, which was heavy, but gentle at the same, not stinging or unpleasant. I beamed at her and stuck my head under the cool falls, letting it soak my already-drenched hair. She chuckled as I removed my head and shook it back and fourth, and this time it was my turn to watch as Applejack slowly dipped her head under the water. After she removed herself, we both slowly moved in under at the same time, except this time, with eyes closed, we began to share a gentle kiss under the water as I wrapped my arms around her, my dearest and most beloved Applejack.

In the late evening hours we had set up a tent by the bank of the pond for the two of us to sleep in for the night and a healthy fire to keep the timberwolves away. When the sun began it's descent, Applejack and I went right back to the top of the that waterfall to watch the sun set over the forest and beyond to the rest of Equestria. It was the same beautiful sunset as before, with dark purple clouds and skies directly over us turning bright pink the more you looked to the horizon- the perfect romantic setting. It seemed like yesterday I was sitting atop that waterfall with her for the first time, looking at her and blushing whenever she complimented me and adoring every second I spent with her. On this night, few things have changed. Except now we have twenty wondrous months with each other under our belts and fourteen months joined in Holy Matrimony. And greatest of all, the product of our love and ultimate trust and respect; a foal of our own in the near future.

"Oh my, that sure is pretty. Ain't nothin' prettier with you, sugarcube," she said, turning her friendly gaze to me and spoiling me all over again.  I was sitting and leaning back on my hands, with her right beside me, her legs tucked under stomach. "Ah' sure am proud o' you," she sighed, which tickled the deepest depths of my heart.

She turned her head back out toward the horizon, and I remembered exactly what I said the first time we came here. Not nearly as beautiful as you. And how true of a statement on this day. I don't care what she is, human or pony, I have always found her breathtakingly gorgeous; on the outside, yes, but endlessly more important, on the inside. She turned her head up at the lavender clouds.

"What do ya think it's like to fly, sugarcube?" she continued. "Why, ah' bet ya could see a whole lot from up there. The farm, Ponyville, Everfree Forest... Ah' don't think we'll ever find out, sugarcube," she continued, " 'less one of us grows wings," she said, leaning back with a grin and looking at my back as we both giggled. "No, ah' reckon ah' got far too many blessings to be complainin', startin' with you, mah' family, mah' friends," she said, with profound sincerity in her sweet country voice. It's things like that why I care for her so deeply, and am so in awe of her; her simplicity and unselfishness, her gratefulness for what she has, her humility, her unquestioning love.

"You know, I admit I have wondered that," I said, pondering it to myself before placing my arm around her shoulder. "All I know is that I don't need to fly, I don't need anything. How could I? I was granted so much more than I could ever need, or deserve, when I met you, Applejack," I said, to which she blushed adorably.

"C'mon now," she said, deeply flattered, but embarrassed given her modesty.

"Besides, I actually have kinda, uh, well Princess Celestia that is,-"

"Oh fer pony's- you have been flyin' before, ya little rascal!" she squealed playfully. She's right; if you recall from my first testimony, I rode (along with Spike the dragon) on Princess Celestia's back as she carried us to the place where we would rescue Applejack and her friends.

"It was... quite terrifying," I said wearily as I recalled how high up we were and how fast she flew with us on her back. "But I'd go through it again everyday if it was for your benefit," I reassured her, giving her bright eyes all of my love, which she returned. It was and is the truth. Along with what I said about having other things, such as the gift of flying or magic; none of that was worth anything compared to the heart of Applejack. A humble creature incapable of those things is what I am, and it is my utmost happiness to be with another humble creature, an Earth pony. To others, she and I are among the lowliest in the entire kingdom, but to me she is the greatest of them all.

"Yer so sweet, sugarcube," she said, bringing her head in and resting it in my chest. I raised my arms and rested them gently around her, hugging her tightly and laying the side of my head on her mane. Safe and sound in my arms is where you belong. The darkness was setting in, and the stars were slowly but surely coming out overhead as the cool breeze replaced the warm moist air that had been in the day. The day was almost over.

"Ah' can't wait to tell the family," she whispered. Immediately the faces of the rest of the fam- Big Macintosh, Granny Smith, and little Apple Bloom- popped into my mind. As if there was any question that the environment for the two of us to our raise our foal was not the best and most loving environment imaginable; on the farm with the rest of the family.

"So, um... six months then?" I muttered shyly but enthusiastically, after a quick subtraction in my mind. Her ears fell and she blushed again.

"Uh, actually sugarcube, it's, uh, nine months from now," she said, chuckling embarrassedly. I looked dumbfounded. "It's, uh... twelve to thirteen fer ponies," she added. Immediately I brought my hand to my forehead. Come on, AJ! You knew that! Of course, I was thinking nine months, since that's the typical length of time in humans. She withdrew her head to look me in the eyes with love, as though telling me "don't worry about it".

"Well... I can't wait to think of the perfect name with you," I said. It was as if the excitement and divine rapture that came with having a foal with Applejack was hitting me all over again. Applejack, mom and wife... It tickled me awfully. And when Applejack chuckled against my chest, it felt that much sweeter.

"Ah' can already see him and his pa playin' in the trees together," she muttered under her breath. I rocked her back in fourth. Her eyes were shut, and it was no secret she was quite tired. I don't blame her. It would be a little while before I fell alseep, however.

"I can already see her mom showing her how to make the greatest apple fritter in the world in the kitchen back home," I responded.

"Ain't no girl ever had a better hubby, AJ," she said, her voice sounding sleepy but not losing it's honesty. "Mah' little human."

As the sun's final lights began to fade into the night, I looked up at the twinkling stars and breathed the night air, and at that moment, I had never been happier to be a human, despite all the consequences it came with, being in love with an Earth pony. Applejack loves me, and I get to spend to rest of my life with her. My heart is one with hers. That's all I could ever hope for. And the two of us are going to bring new life into this world. At that moment, I did not feel one bit as though I was a burden.

I continued to sit there atop the waterfall with my wife in my arms, pondering our wondrous future. AJ, guardian of Applejack... and their foal. It occurred to me that I was going to have to take extra special care of her in the coming months, which is more than fine with me. Until we went to bed, thoughts and visions of raising the foal alongside Applejack raged through my mind. One in particular right before bed was especially fluttering. The immaculate heart of Applejack triumphs again.

It wasn't before long the two of us were slowly making our way through the streets of Ponyville, side by side, in the market section of town. The day was bright and colorful (added by the many colors of ponies), and the sun was high. The streets were busy and bustling, and every pony was friendly as could be. Applejack, walking along right next to me, was the brightest and rosiest of them all. I was in awe at this magical world I had come to, where my one true love was born. And my heart fluttered as she walked beside me, and our secret ran through my mind as we passed by familiar faces.

"Hi AJ! Hi Applejack!" called Cheerilee from the opposite side of the street, waving a hoof at us. Applejack and I responded at the same time, me calling "hi!" to her "howdy!"

"She's gonna have at least one new student in a few years," I whispered in her ear as we passed by. She turned her head to me, tickled pink and giggling, and I chuckled with her.

"Nice day, huh, Applejack? Hello AJ!" cried the voice of another Ponyvillian, this time Mr. Cake, the yellow earth pony stallion in charge of Sugarcube Corner along with his wife. They were out for a walk, and they had a baby carriage carrying their twin toddlers, a colt and a filly.

"Howdy Mr. and Mrs. C! How're the cute little youngin's doin'?" said Applejack.

"They're doing great! Pound Cake made his first batch of cupcakes today," he called, looking down proudly at his son. Mrs. Cake made a face that indicated that they perhaps didn't taste too good, but beaming nonetheless. Applejack and I looked at each other and smiled blushingly ourselves.

I was so happy. It reminded me of the hoedown; it seemed like nearly all the ponies in Ponyville, save a small group of stallions my age, were used to me (and used to Applejack and I). More importantly, they loved Applejack too. I can't wait to tell them, accompanying Applejack all the way through and never leaving her side. And we still had the family to tell too. What a wonderful environment we had to raise a foal. I desired deeply for the townsponies to show Applejack the respect and love she deserved from them, as well as the foal that she would soon be bringing fourth. My foal. I mean, sure, it will be a little bit different...

As Applejack and I began to approach our destination, of which I had no idea, we beheld an unusually strong gust of wind. As leaves and baskets flew around before us, we turned our heads with slight uneasiness towards the direction they were coming from. Immediately we both noticed the sky; a large, black, ominous storm cloud was making it's way towards us.

The perfect scenario was taking an unexpected turn, and the amount of blood pumping through my heart was rising. Um... something is not right here.

"Uh, Applejack? Do you remember a storm on the schedule for today?" I said, looking with fear at the large thunderhead that was moving so rapidly it was almost if something was giving it speed. And not just the weatherponies, as there were no pegasus moving the clouds around. I looked over at Applejack, and she didn't answer. She didn't even acknowledge me. It was as if I wasn't there. It was at that moment I noticed we were alone in the street.

"Applejack?"

She once again ignored my presence, and continued to watch the storm clouds. There was great fear and concern in her eyes, and it was devastating me to see it in her. She took a few steps backward as the storm cloud blocked out the sun, and I turned around, and there, standing before us were all the townsponies, all gathered at the other end of the street, and facing us.

Standing in front of the pack was a golden yellow stallion with a black mane. All of them were looking at us in a manner that was malicious, and all of the friendliness that was there before was all but gone completely. What is going on? My immediate and utmost concern was for Applejack, and keeping her safe. My anxiety and helplessness was suddenly shooting off the charts, all because I feared what kind of nightmare this was turning into for my most beloved wife.

"Applejack, come back here!" I yelled, extending my arm and pleading with her to come back. Once again, it was as if I wasn't there to her; she stood a few steps in front of me, out of my reach, with great sadness and fear in her expression, looking at the crowd of ponies before her and longing for them to change their unfriendliness.

I went to move forward, but I couldn't move. My legs were frozen. This is not happening... The stallion in front called to her, his voice cold and mocking.

"AJ isn't here to help you. And we don't want anything to do with you, or that... foal," he said, twitching with disgust as he said the last word. Overcome with unbearable pain, and swimming with rage, ready to defend my wife, I cried out in a loud, desperate voice.

"I'm right here, and if you come anywhere near, I swear by heaven I'll-"

"It's not his fault! He needs me!" cried Applejack, with a broken heart in her voice. As for my own, it was shattered. In part because the townsponies were suddenly being so mean to her for no reason at all, and knew that she was expecting, and scoffed and thrashed her for it! Our foal! Most of all, my heart was broken because hers was. Her sadness was like shards of glass tearing through my soul.

"AJ! Help me! Ah' need you, sugarcube," she said, weeping and falling to the ground, covering her eyes with her hooves.

"Noooooo!" I cried, as tears began streaming down my face as the pain and anxiety was excruciating beyond measure, and Applejack's soft sobbing drove me to the depths of the abyss.

I suddenly sat up in the sleeping bag my eyes open with fear, and every breath was heavy as the night air. I was in the tent; I looked to my side, and there slept Applejack so peacefully, neighing softly, her belly moving up and down with each breath. Oh my goodness... I had awoken from a terrible nightmare. Indeed, the worst dream I ever had. It ended amidst the climax of anxiety and horror, with my hearts deepest fears- Applejack in pain- being realized.

It is wonderful thing to wake up from a nightmare and realize that it was only a nightmare. To my great relief, Applejack slept alongside me snuggly and safely, and in my protection where she belongs. But not all of my uneasiness was over just like that. I took a deep breath and gulp, regaining my touch with reality. Oh my gosh... it was just a dream, AJ. It was just a dream... she's safe.

I clutched my weary heart with my right hand, and with my left hand I stroked her mane down from the top, reminding myself over and again that she was with me, and we were safe. I love you... feel it in your heart, Applejack... I said this because my own heart, to which hers is united, was, at that moment, literally aching for her out of love for her. It had just been tormented beyond what it could take, but was recovering to feel her mane on my finger.

"Oh man," I sighed, falling back on the sleeping bag. I turned my head the other way, my eyes were wide open. I knew there were things I was unavoidably going to be thinking about. How will they react when they hear the news? Of course, it was not the thought of our family that troubled me. Our family was going to give us all of their love and support for this foal. I was concerned about the townsponies. The thought of them treating Applejack in that way...

I got up as softly and as quietly as I could out of the sleeping bag and grabbed my T-shirt, throwing it on. I exited the tent and made my way over to the fire, whose reflection sparkled off the pond that it was next to. It was still burning, if not much smaller than it started out as. I threw some twigs we had gathered along with another nice-sized piece of firewood, and it slowly began to grow it's way back to it's former state. I bit my finger. Already I wanted to go back in and snuggle with Applejack, but I risked waking her up. Plus, I didn't want her to know that I was upset.

"What's wrong, sugarcube?" her soft, sweet voice made whispered it's way over to me, with a kind of loving concern you would never hear from any other creature on earth. I swung around, and her head was peeping out of the tent as she walked towards me. I didn't want her worrying about me, although I admit I was comforted to see her. She came by and sat her flank right down beside me, fighting through her tiredness to give me the attention she thought I needed.

"Applejack," I whispered, with a soft chuckle, "I don't want you worrying, it's nothing I can't get over."

"Hey now," she said, scooting in and wrapping her front leg around me and pressing me into her belly, "Ah'll have none of that. What's a' matter?"

I sighed, finding deep solace with her, but it was balanced by the fact that I knew I was going to have to tell her.

"I had a dream," I said, removing myself from her and keeping my eyes away from her, so she could not see any angst in them. She eagerly awaited for me to continue, watching my every move.

"And?" I sighed again.

"I had a dream, and the ponies back in Ponyville were... " I took a deep breath and shuttered as I recounted it, "they were hurting you. Saying things about me, about our foal. Worst of all, I couldn't go to and protect you from them," I said, shaking my head and putting my hands in my face. "It was so horrible to see you like that," I whimpered.

"Hey, hey now sugarcube," she said, once again extending her front leg around me and bringing me in for a hug, "ssshhh, shhh, it's alright. Tell me somethin', honey. Are dreams real?" I let my head absorb all of her warmth and love, and responded with my eyes at the fire.

"No," I said, and immediately my overall mood began to lift.

"Sugarcube, ah' don't need no approval from the ponies in this town. All that matters is that ah' got a wonderful family and the most wonderful hubby 'ere ever was to take care a' me. And we gonna raise a beautiful foal on the farm, we sure are," she whispered.

"Looks like you're the one taking care of me right now," I remarked.

"That's right," she said proudly, stroking my hair with her hoof. "Besides, sugarcube, that town loves you to death! Yer the cutest thing they ever laid eyes on, you remember the hoedown, don'tcha? That was last night honey!"

I was beginning to return to the level of content I was at before I had the dream, and it was all thanks to Applejack. Applejack is right. It was just a dream, and everypony seems to be fine not only with me, but me and her!

"Thanks, Applejack," I said, closing my eyes into her belly and embracing her with my arms.

The two of us got up and made our way back into the tent and laid to rest on top of the sleeping bag.

"Dreams ain't real, but this is," she said. She wrapped both her front legs and her hind legs around me and rest her head top of me. Indeed, I was happy again. The two of us were sound asleep again only a few moments later.

Fillies, Dolls, and Meadows

Howdy! Reckon that's as much of introduction as ya'll need! This is Applejack, here, in case ya'll didn't know by now. Did ya'll miss me? Ha, I'm just pullin your leg right about now, my hubby is the real poet. Well daggone, do ya'll really need the roundup? I guess you could say there ain't much complaints over on this side of the barn. Nope, my life is sweeter than sugar right now, even if it does got lots of irons in the fire.

I ain't changed none since I last wrote. I'm still the workin', country, family-lovin' mare I always been. Matter fact, only a few days gone by since I told the story from my horseshoes, though I reckon you may not have been able to read nothing. Another thing that ain't changed is that I - er, sorry- we got a wonderful foal on the way, though still a long way off. Haha, yep! I reckon you read my hubby's own fancy words on his feelings about finding out. Bless his cute little heart, he was so excited and overwhelmed, all he could do was fall into my front legs. That's what I'm for, though, helpin' him out whenever he needs me, cause the Princess know's that's what he be doing for me.

Of course you read about our dandy time at the waterfall. I thought that was a swell place to take him after telling him. I knew he'd love it; I know him better than I know myself. You should seen him out there, so cute with his wet hair and blushing cheeks! We's two peas in a pod, we sure are. Playing with him is more fun than a barrel of monkeys, but he's so kind and trusting; ain't nobody ever trusted me like he did before, save my family. I trust my heart that I ain't never gonna let him down. There ain't nothin' but pure joy coming from those blue eyes of his around me. I wouldn't have it no other way, neither. I sure hope he don't spoil me too much though, cause now we got a foal of our own to look after. I can't wait till the three of us are the closest family there ever was.

After we spent the night there in a tent, the next morning we made our way back home to Ponyville, walking through the Everfree Forest side by side together. I was a little worried for him, and my gears are still turning in my head about him; see, he woke up in the middle of the night breathing harder than a rodeo pony. He had a terrible nightmare, I guess, somethin' about me, and him not bein' able to take care of me. As the element of honesty herself, I can't deny the fuzzy feeling I get that he cares so much about me that his worst nightmare is not being able to do it no longer. But I also know there ain't nothin' that makes me sadder than seeing his cute little self so anxious and upset. I can't allow that, and I never will; that's why I'll always be there to hug him and love him when he needs it.

We'd been laughin' and smilin' the whole way home together, with not the tiniest bit of fret in our step. My sugarcube and I go to better together than a plow goes with a wet field. We'd just turned the corner and comin' onto the last stretch of forest before we reached the open meadows and hills of Ponyville, and there was no frettin' to be found, but there was somethin' deep swimmin' around in those twinklin' blue eyes. His eyes got more love in them then ya'll would ever believe. I reckon he was thinkin' about his nightmare again, and his days of bein' a daddy. He can't hide his feelings from me! Haha, no he sure as hay can't, but that's just how he and me want it. He's gentle, but he's strong. Certainly strong enough to be my foal's pa.

"Sugarcube?" I said, putting extra special care in my tone. We was still walkin' along together, side by side, and he perked his cute head up at the love in my voice, and he turned his gentle eyes toward me with tenderness that I ain't never gonna be able to describe in this fancy writing. "What's wrong? Yer not still thinkin' 'bout that nightmare are ya?"

"No," he said, with a guilty blush and a kindly smile. "Well, maybe a little bit."

"How 'bout ah' make you an apple pie?" His face lit up like a firefly, and I giggled out loud. "Ah' know you, sweetie! Ah' know what you can and cannot resist, now."

He didn't say nothing in response. He just kept smilin' that loving smile of his. He's a meek one alright, but usually he ain't

this quiet around me. I searched his eyes, and I saw a lot love, but a lot of ponderin' as well. As I tried to work my way through those eyes and into his golden heart, and I found myself just smiling back before I thought of somethin' else to say as he turned his head to the ground. I had a feeling I knew what he was thinkin', and honestly, I've thought about it too. Thought about it, but never worried about it, and that's the honest truth.

"Ya know, sugarcube, it's been a little while since we had a, uh... what's the word ah'm looking fer... 'deep' talkin' to each other,"  I said with a slight blush. He turned his head up with an apologizin' look in his face.

"I'm sorry, Applejack."

"Fer what?" I laughed. He managed another smile. "Hey now," I continued, stickin' my hoof to his chest and seriousin' up. "What did ah' tell ya last night, sugarcube?"

"I know, I know," he said, smilin' with his cute blush. "Tell you everything."

"Ah' know yer worried about me, sweetheart. And our foal. But fer Pete's sake, sugarcube, we've been through so much! What could we possibly not get through together? We've shown the whole world, ain't no one gonna get the best o' us fer bein' a human and a pony," I said, rearin' back and gettin' him under my arm and rubbin' his hair. He giggled wildly before I let him go, and his cute laughin' reassured me I'd comforted him, and he walked a little while further before he said somethin'.

"Applejack?" he said, turning his head. "What do you think our foal will look like?"

I paused for a moment, and thought mighty hard to myself. See now, when I mentioned I had a feeling I knew what he was wondering, that was it right there. That and how the ponies would, uh, what's the word... 'receive' our foal. I could see 'em both in his eyes, and I could feel his feelings in my heart. What a special connection we got!

Now those questions do require some thought, and some deep thinkin' indeed do they draw up in one's heart. What does a human/pony foal look like? Well, I don't know at the moment. But I answered my sugarcube as honestly as I could.

"Ya know, sugarcube, ah' don't know the answer to that question," I said, putting my hoof on my chin. "Ah' just know you're his pa, so he has to be the cutest thing there ever was," I said, lookin' him in the eye with an honest smile. His eyes twinkled, and my heart spluttered lickety split.

"Any foal of yours would be the most beautiful foal there ever was," he laughed. He turned his head to the ground, before he started puzzlin' some more. "Do you think the ponies will treat her- or him- well?"

Now he done asked a good question. I had wondered about that myself a little bit. I knew he was concerned about me, and about our foal. But the honest truth is that I ain't so much worried about that. I suppose it'd be real swell if everypony does treat our foal right, and is perfectly well-sittin' with him or her being around. But I ain't so much worried about that, because back home at the farm, he's gonna be fine and dandy.

"Ah'm sure they will treat our foal like any other pony 'round these parts. Same as they treat you. Remember, there's harmony all throughout the land 'cause ponies are friends with each other and with everyone willin' to be our friend!" I said, and you could see joy returning in his eyes as he took in my little words of comfort for him and myself. "We've been through our share o' bumper crop, sugarcube, whether that be evil unicorns or comin' to terms with Ponyville, or each other. Besides, ah' know ain't no one ever gonna be a better father than you are gonna be. Our bushel is gettin' another apple, as Granny Smith likes to say. Back at the farm, his ma and pa are gonna love him to death, and we're gonna be the happiest family there ever was."

I could see in his eyes AJ was delighted more than you could ever hope to dream. He couldn't hide his heart's joy worth a darn, hearin' that from me, of all ponies. What a wonderful way he makes me feel when he feels that way from somethin' I done said. I'm just tellin' the truth, and makin' him feel the way I want to see him always feel. But how sweet does it feel for me to be able to give it to him.

"You feelin' better yet, sugarcube?" I giggled.. He's a shy one, alright, but he's a sweetie. I hoped I could get him a little bit more wigglin' and lively. But I know he had a lot on his mind between me and our foal. Heck, he's a human, and here I am a pony, and here we are expecting! That ain't exactly somethin' he was ever expectin' growin' up.

We looked ahead and saw the light just over yonder, indicating we was right on the edge of the forest. We both stopped at the same time, just standing side by side. The majesty of the forest surrounded us, but it's nothin' compared to the majesty of our love, that country boy and me. I walked over to him and rested myself right on his chest. I needed it as much as him.

"As long as you're with me, I will always be way more than alright," he said, in his gentle voice. He brought his arms to rest snuggly over my mane, as he looked with awe up into the tree tops, and I felt all the love in his heart. "I just... " His eyes wandered and wondered. At the moment, I didn't- still don't- have a clue of what's ahead for the two of us, but I knew- still know- we'll be happy as long as we got each other.

"It's difficult for me to appreciate all this, Applejack. The glory of being with you, and the glory of life. It's even more difficult for me to comprehend how special the foal of yours will be, as you are the most special creature who ever lived, the brightest light that ever shined." He turned his head down at me, and all the puppy love poured fourth from his eyes, and I could barely take it. I'm just a farm mare, and here he is with his poetic words. He was in loverboy mode, alright. "I can't believe the honor you have bestowed upon me, trusting me with something like this. I'm ready to raise this foal with you as what I am. "

And that right there is why he's the only one I ever loved enough to go this far with him. He's the only one that ever respected me this way, and not just after somethin' for hisself. He says I'm pure, and while I certainly feel spoiled to hear such a thing, I'm only as pure as he is. He's got the heart of little foal. Ain't no pony like him.

"It's gonna be alright, sugarcube," I whispered.

"I can't wait, Applejack."

I hugged him tighter than bark on a tree, and the two of us was happier than we could ever imagine as we loved each other with all our hearts right there in the forest.

Just as we made our way through the last bit of trees, there was suddenly out of nowhere a voice that sounded just like my little sis. What's she doin' out here? She ain't been eve's droppin', ah' hope fer her sake! Of course, moments like these between me and AJ are usually interrupted. We ain't never get a moment's peace. Be patient, little one. We'll get our time together.

"Apple Bloom?" I called. AJ looked at me with nothin'. No sign of her anywhere, that little whipper snapper. "C'mon, honey, let's go back to the farm. We gots a little secret to tell 'em!"

AJ smiled and blushed redder than a ripe tomato. AJ took a step forward, and lo and behold, out of the bush came crashin' my little sis. She leaped through and hit AJ right on the chest, knocking him to the ground with a thud.

"Apple Bloom! What in the name of all things cinnamon swi-"

Next thing I knew I was on the ground too! My little sis' friend Scootaloo had come crashing through right beside her, and sure as sugar all four of us was lying on the ground dizzy.

"Howdy sis! Howdy AJ!" cried my sis.

"Ugh. Oh! Sorry Applejack!" said Scootaloo.

"Don't worry 'bout it," I chuckled, a little embarrassed to boot.

Suddenly joining the four of us was Apple Bloom's other best friend, Sweetie Belle. Ya'll remember Rarity, don't ya? Well Sweetie Belle is her little sis. White as snow with a fluffy pink mane. She's the nicest little gal you'll ever meet. Well anyway, she jumped right in between the two of us, looking at us all confused at first; I don't blame her one bit; Apple Bloom was sittin' on AJ, and Scootaloo was still on top of me. Sweetie Belle saw us and got more excited then a sugared up Pinkie Pie.

"Are you guys hugging each other? Can I join?" she squealed, jumping up and down.

"Sorry 'bout that, AJ," said my sis, crawlin' off the top of his chest as AJ sat up and held his head. That poor boy looked mighty dizzy. I hate to say so, but he's cute even when he's dizzy.

"No problem," he said, still a few apples short of a bushel as he got his wind back.

"What is the meanin' o' this?" I snapped at my sis, standing up and brushing myself off.

"Hi AJ!" said Sweetie Belle, running over to my hubby with a big smile. She always been fond 'o him, just like anybody who knows him; I reckon he's also a little treat for her just the same, bein' human and all. AJ shook his head to help his dizzy spell, then smiled at the little filly.

"Hi Sweetie Belle! How are you?" he said, leaning back on his hands as the filly squealed with delight. Aww. Suddenly my sis interrupted and reminded me what was goin' on.

"Ah' could ask you two the same question! What 'er you doin' in the Everfree Forest?" she said. Uh.. this ain't the best time to be tellin' these three ah' don't think... it'd be all over town lickety split. I reckoned we'd tell the family later that day, just the five of us. Boy howdy, I sure lookin' forward it right then.

Before I could answer, there was another sound in the shrub, and the three crusaders all jumped up as though they were scared silly. Scared, but lovin' every second of it. They were up to something. I realized what they were up to when I saw what was lyin' on the ground in the middle of us all.

"So that's what ya'll 'er up to! Apple Bloom! What did ah' tell you 'bout respectin' Big Macintosh's privacy?" I snapped at my sister. Sittin' on the ground was none other than Big Macintosh's 'smarty pants' doll, somethin' Twilight enchanted a while back. She reckons it never quite wore off, poor fella. He hates that doll, but loves it just the same. He can't help it.

"We were so bored!" cried Scootaloo.

"And we wanted Big Mac to chase us!" squeaked Sweetie Belle.

"But he wouldn't," said my little sis.

"So ya'll stole his smarty pants doll to get him to chase ya, is that it?" I said, narrowin' my eyebrows.

Before they could answer, there was another movement in the shrub, and Big Macintosh's bellowing breathing could be heard just 'round the bend. The three crusaders squeaked, and without no more hesitation, Scootaloo bent herself over and picked up Smarty Pants in her mouth, and the three of 'em took off just like that. My big brother came crashin' through the trees landin' right between me and AJ.

"Eenope!" he said, not even givin' us a passing glance. With a hard breath he galloped after my sister and her friends. My hubby and I stood there in silence, lookin' at each other not knowin' what to make or think of what we just saw. After a moment, we both started laughing together. Whoa nelly, what an adventure my sis has gotten herself into.

I walked over to my sugarcube and held my hoof out for him and helped him up off the ground.

"Ah' reckon we can let Big Macintosh handle that one by hisself," I said, as AJ laughed his sweet laughter. "Now where were we?" I said, bringing him in for a hug before the two of us started our trot back home. "How 'bout we tell the family tonight?"

"I'm ready when your'e ready, Applejack," he assured, as he buried his head on top of me, and all our special feelings we get when we're with each other settled back like the birds return for the spring. All the troubles I ever felt melted away like ice cream on black top havin' him in my forelegs. My sweet AJ. Ah' love you so much. I really do. That special moment was just as special as every other moment with each other. We were just about to share a little kiss when-

"Hi Applejack. Hi AJ. How lovely to see you!" said a soft, friendly, and girly voice, as we withdrew ourselves with surprise. Floating down from the sunlight above was none other than my good friend and fellow-element-of-harmony Fluttershy. She's awful shy, as her name would lead you to thinkin', but she's mighty kind, too. Great with animals, that one. She had a right friendly smile as she landed right in front of us.

"Fluttershy! How ya been girl? We missed ya at the hoedown," I said, winkin' a friendly eye at her, as AJ smiled and waved, causing the shy pegasus to blush. She seemed a little embarrassed havin' to answer for not bein' at the hoedown, but then again, she's always embarrassed.

"Oh, um... Well, I was, um... seeing a friend of mine," she said with a timid beam. I looked at AJ for a right quick second, then back at her.

"Well why didn't you bring her along? We love havin' ponies over," I said, as friendly soundin' as I could. She flinched at my suggestion.

"Um, I think he just wanted to be with me. He's a little uncomfortable sometimes at social events, and he just got back from a long mission," she said. AJ and I stared silently at each her, unable to think of nothin' to say, still holdin' each other, but at a distance, not close up like we was before. "You two are so... cute," she said, with a mighty adorable smile. The two of us blushed somethin' terrible, but we loved it. I absolutely splutter hearin' talk like that, it's like hookin' me up to a love machine and turnin' it on full blast. The feels are almost too much to take, and I can feel AJ's heart is the exact same way.

"Aw shucks, Fluttershy," I said, as I hugged my hubby. He was in a right awkward spot, he was blushing silly, but like I said, he loves it to death, trust me.

"Oh, I almost forgot," continued the yellow pegasus, "Twilight is going to be here again tomorrow night, and she was wondering if, um, you might wanna have a slumber party! It would be at her house, and, um, just the elements of harmony that is," she said, soundin' mighty excited but in a timid manner nonetheless.

My first thoughts were awfully positive; a slumber party with my best friends sounded like a real treat. It'd be just like old times, like before Twilight became a princess, and the six of us did everything together. But then I remembered my best friend, my AJ, and he gets priority. He can sometimes feel, uh... out of place, being the only boy- and uh, non pony- at a slumber party with a bunch of girls. Of course they all love him, and he'll never feel bad as long as ah'm there to comfort him...

"Can AJ come?"

"Of course he can! Both of you are the element of honesty, after all," she said, to which I looked and smiled warmly at AJ.

"Applejack, I don't want to impede you on a night with your friends," he said, looking mighty embarrassed. I could see the longing he had to make me happy in his eyes, and how he didn't want to be no burden.

"Oh it'll be alright with you there, sugarcube, they all love you and enjoy yer company. Not even close to how much ah' love you, but you know what I mean. It'll be fun!"

His eyes eased up a little bit, and it looked as though I was talking him into it. He's such a sweetie either way.

"Oh, um, I maybe wasn't supposed to say this, but um... Rainbow Dash mentioned she thought it'd be great if it was just the girls, you know, just like old times. But I would love for AJ to go, he's so nice," said the pegasus behind her mane, smilin' with red cheeks at my hubby. AJ's ease turned back to embarrassment when he heard Rainbow's preference. Aw shoot.

"Applejack, really it's fine, I know you'd have a great time with them. I don't want to make it awkward for any of your friends and have it reflect on you!"

"Ugh, Rainbow," I snorted, knowin' that she'd prevented me from bringin' my beloved husband. I still wanted him there with me. I have to him in my arms, knowin' he's safe.

"Applejack, I think you'd enjoy a night with your friends. I don't want to rob that from you. I'll be waiting with Winona back at the farm for you," he said, pouring out his love for me through his gaze. I suppose I could manage one night away from him, if it meant meetin' up with the girls. But I was still gonna miss him.

"Ugh, alright, you got yerself a deal, the both of ya," I said, sighing my hoof over my nose.

"Oh! How lovely. Sorry, AJ, I don't mind at all if you go," said the timid Fluttershy. At that moment, I wanted nothing more than to be alone with AJ again.

"Come on, sugarcube. See ya tomorrow Fluttershy!" I said enthusiastically to the pegasus, pushing my hubby from behind with my head. I wanted to go back to bein' alone with him so we could get back to havin' a "moment" like we was. I don't know what I am, I guess I'm just a lovesick mare. I adore my hubby, and I want to spend as much time with him as I possibly can, because, my modesty hates to say, I know that's what he wants.

"See ya later, you two!" called the pegasus as we made our way out through the last bit of trees and into the open field.

"Applejack!" laughed AJ, as he dragged his feet along the ground as I pushed him out into the field. "Is this really necessary?" he giggled once more.

"Oh it sure as hay is," I said from behind. It was another gorgeous day in Equestria, same as it always is. Today was infinitely more gorgeous then it ever was, since I had the cutest creature both inside and out at my side and in my heart. I wasn't wastin' no time. We'd been interrupted, and we was gonna have our moment.

"How 'bout a little meadow snugglin'?" I said, as we made our way into the flowers on the hill under the blue sky. AJ's bliss lit up in his eyes at as his cheeks turned red yet again, and he smiled gently at me amidst the flowers. In words a little less sophisticated then his, I thought to myself: Ah' can work the fields and trees all day long, every day out of the year, till my sweat is lost with the dirt on my body, but ah' can't get over how special your golden heart is.

Like a Father Should Be

The level of joy and wonder I felt the next late afternoon is hard to put into words. I was overcome with every positive feeling imaginable, and keep in mind I was sitting at desk up in our bedroom trying to do a little financial management for the farm (even though all of my thoughts were about Applejack). At this point in the day, she wasn’t next to me; she was spending the last part of the day with her best friends before they had a sleep over at Twilight’s. She was in my heart, however, and I plan on letting her stay there forever.

We didn't get around to telling the family the night, but it didn't matter. My relationship with the family was as strong as could be. In my heart, I didn't doubt the positive reaction they would provide us upon learning of the newest Apple family member. I knew they'd be ready for it; there isn't a stronger connection then the one this family shares, not just between Applejack and I, but all six of us, Granny, Apple Bloom, Big Mac and Winona all included (and as we can see from earlier chapters, I'm making progress in my friendships with the townsponies as well). I am admittedly a little nervous; I guess it's just that the subject makes me blush just to think about. I love Applejack so much that these kind of thoughts- spending the rest of my life with her, raising a foal with only the purest mother, young though she may be, who desired out of selflessness and love to be a mother and wife- I just can't describe what flows in and out of my heart.

Come on, AJ, focus. Financial priorities here... I sat at the desk with a pencil in hand, and Winona resting at the side of my chair, who looks almost as cute as Applejack when she sleeps, her chin rested atop her hooves. I reached down and gave her a gentle pet as I smiled in my own day-dreams, going back and fourth between my imagination and the work I was trying to accomplish. Ok let's see, we've got four-hundred trees in the south field, we're looking at roughly a hundred to a hundred fifty sellable apples in each tree. Having a hand is perfect for writing things down, so this is the perfect work for me, and I love being able to help the family and farm this way- that is, sorting out all the numbers and what not behind running a farm.

Applejack and the other family members will probably tell you they're not the best with numbers and math. That might be true, but it isn't her fault, you see she never really received proper schooling because of the status of the farm growing up, especially with all the work that needed to be done around the farm with her parents gone (Apple Bloom, thankfully, gets to go to school). Don't think for one second that somehow makes her inferior. Just the opposite, I noticed from day one her commitment to her family and her love for what she does, with zero complaining. Honestly, I find myself more infatuated and moved with admiration by her simple love and charm then with anyone else I've ever met, including the smart ones who could go to school and what not.

Anyway, I ran through the numbers in my head about sales figures. So we've got all in all roughly four-hundred bushels in the south field. We're selling the bushels at eight bits this year, which means we should have thirty-two thousand bits of productivity from the south field. In my heart I knew it was only a matter of time before I could hear her sweet voice in my head, reliving the moment we said goodbye to each other before she left for her sleepover. "Aw, look at you, so cute in yer new boots! You be havin' a good time while ah'm gone now, ya hear?"

I immediately leaned back and stared with a wide, dreamy smile out the window and beyond the hills of the farm. It was not the usual blue sky; partly to mostly cloudy as the town prepared for a storm all night tonight, the result of a rare rain that the weather ponies missed. Nevertheless, the sun managed to peak through some of the clouds and shine rays down on the back side of the green hills, but the most lovely green I could see were the bright, happy eyes of Applejack in my own imagination.

The country pony was all I could think about, and as I sat there, I pictured myself hugging her and embracing her tightly, meditating on how overwhelmingly adorable she was, from her personality to her appearance. In the back of my mind was the joyful secret we shared, visions of myself holding my own son or daughter in my arms, with Applejack's head on my shoulder. I was so happy, yet at the same time, I was suddenly suffering some separation anxiety. I clutched my heart. Leave her alone, for Pete's sake... this is her night with her friends, and you weren't wanted. I've got to let her do this. I groaned to myself, longing to see her. Well... I don't think she'd mind  if- in fact, she'd probably love it if I just met her one last time for the day... I sighed to myself as I realized I was going to talk myself into going and seeing her.

Giving into my desire, I kicked back the chair and hopped over Winona, who woke up immediately with excitement, and made my way out the bedroom door and down the stairs.

"Stay here girl! I'll be back, I promise, I'm just gonna go say hi to Applejack real quick," I said, as though she could understand me. She barked in protest; I swear, she certainly understands what's going on most of the time. I smiled and gave in. "Alright, come on," I said, as I walked swiftly out the farmhouse front door. I walked fast out through the front gate and down the dirt road leading into town, just to get one final glance at Applejack before I returned to the farm for the night without her, which I confess was really the only reason for leaving the farm at that moment.

Just a quick hug or something to satisfy my heart, then I'll go back to the farm. I realized that for the first part of this trip, it must be the first time some townsponies had ever seen me without Applejack. Nevertheless, I got into social-event mode as I made my way into the friendly streets of Ponyville with Winona loyally at my side. It was late evening, so the streets were not as maybe not as crowded as they usually are at midday, but there was still quite a commune. A bit of a rush with the expected storm, I suppose.

"Lovely banjo-playing the other night, AJ!" said the voice of Cheerilee from across the street, who was doing some after-school shopping in the market.

"Sounded good the other night, AJ," called the voice of a stallion from another corner.

"What's this, AJ without his love?" teased the voice of another young mare from somewhere in the crowd.

I smiled and waved embarrassingly at as many ponies that complimented me as I could, and there was not a single trace of anything but friendliness and smiles in all of the greetings. It seemed the villainous ponies of my awful dream were nowhere in sight, and I could feel a light entering me, as it seemed I had won the friendship of almost all the ponies in town, which meant, of course, a positive reflection on Applejack. I smiled warmly. Looks like they're used to me, the human. Whether my foal had two legs or four, at that moment I certainly expected them to be fine with either, all the while holding a very positive opinion of Applejack, and never doubting her purity, nor the commitment of he whom she chose to be her husband. I hadn't forgot why I'd come down here, though, and my eyes searched diligently for my heart's ever-longing and crush. Where are you?

At that moment, I saw out of the corner of my eye a flash of many colors of what had to be a group of six ponies just down the street, and sure enough, my heart leapt for joy as I had caught sight of the elements of harmony, which meant Applejack, and a humble smile grew across my face. There they were, standing in a circle and exchanging friendly laughs and conversation, there she was, standing out like the moon amongst stars in beauty and liveliness. Hello Applejack!

I was suddenly so happy that it was almost beyond what I could take as I admired her through the crowd with a soft heart, and I clutched my heart once more, encouraging her to find me through the crowd. I waited in anticipation, and sure enough, she caught me over her shoulder, and when my eyes found hers, her face lit up with a rapturous smile, and she breathed life into me as I smiled blushingly and attempted to hide myself in embarrassment.

She trotted from her group of friends, who watched her all the way to me with smug smiles, but we didn't care. I couldn't hear them anyway amongst the bustle of the street. I ran up and met her halfway and held her outstretched forelegs in my hands as she kissed me on the cheek as Winona barked happily around us.

"Howdy sugarcube! Funny runnin' into you here," she said, as she lowered her hooves the ground and instead raised one for a hug. "How is mah' hubby doin'? Ah'm glad ya found me, ah' was just thinkin' about ya."

"Oh, he's much better now, I assure you," I said, as I took in the warmth of our embrace and tightly hugged her. "I'm sorry, I couldn't resist."  She chuckled adorably, and was about to say something but was interrupted.

"Come on, Applejack!" called Rainbow Dash. Applejack looked over her shoulder with concern.

"Twilight's gettin' suspicious," she said, with sincerity but no real angst as she stared into me.

"Suspicious?" I said, looking over at Twilight, whose greatest fear I just happened to know. "Well there's only one thing to do," I said with a serious look.

"Ah' know, ah' know," she assured with a sigh.

"Yeah, send her to magic kindergarten," I whispered as I broke into a smile, looking back at Applejack. She immediately broke out into laughter as she drew herself near, and of course I started laughing too as we both looked back at the group of friends, who were still watching us.

"Applejack! Come on, we're heading over to Twilight's now!" cried Rainbow once more.

"We'll be waiting," I said, referring to Winona and me, as Applejack gave me one more quick hug and then withdrew herself. She walked backwards slowly, loving with me with her stare, then turned around trotted to her group of friends. I stood there and watched them briefly as they headed down the street, and Applejack turned her head around once again for one last smile, and the both of us blushed. The experience reminded me of an instance in my very first testimony; it happened just after our wedding, Applejack and I were watching each other through the crowd. At that point we had the thrill of loving in secret, and it seemed I couldn't love her any more if I tried. Yet as she, whose angelic purity inspires happiness just looking at, moved away from me,  I was every bit as enchanted as I was the first time. How am I so lucky?

I turned around and slowly started back down the street, Winona close behind, having been revived by my country princess. I shot one last glance over my shoulder, but they had moved on. In the first testimony, if you recall, a series of dramatic events- including an attack on Applejack - followed shortly after our meeting in town square, and I remembered it well. However, with the other elements - and especially Twilight Sparkle, the alicorn princess- she was in great care, and that's ignoring the fact that Applejack is more than capable of taking care of herself. Even a powerful villain like Trixie wouldn't dare cross Applejack in the company of Twilight. Instead, I had to reassure myself that it would only be eighteen hours until I saw her again. I would have to wait patiently for her. If there's anyone I could wait for, it's her. Besides, I still had the rest of the fam, and thinking of which I looked down at our beloved Winona, who wagged her tail and panted along happily.

"Look's like it's just you and me tonight," I said to her, who sleeps at the end of our bed. She barked in seeming approval, and I gazed up at the crowd in front of me and took a deep breath of fresh air, perfectly content with the world around me and what was to come. And perfectly content to be a human amongst ponies. A country boy with a country wife.

I'd hoped to fall asleep earlier then I usually do that night, because I wanted to be asleep when the thunder started. I admit it; even in my inevitably adventurous life, I'm still a little afraid of thunderstorms. Well, intense thunderstorms. Usually I have Applejack beside me, who comforts me, but that was obviously not an option tonight. Looks like I'm just gonna have to be tough... like a father should be.

Before heading up into the bedroom, I sat around the fire and bonded with Big Macintosh and Apple Bloom whilst we listened to Granny Smith tell us a most-fascinating story about her late husband's (who can be called, technically, my grandfather) first rodeo in Canterlot and his subsequent meeting of Granny Smith herself. I left the bedroom door open so I didn't feel quite so alone, and I walked over to the window and slipped off my shoes and shirt, leaving my jeans on. Winona hopped up on the foot of the bed, watching her master with care. I love dogs so much, especially Winona. I bent over and placed both hands on her head, and rubbed her ears widely, to which she blissfully closed her eyes and enjoyed. opened the window and stuck my head out; the sky overhead was dark but starless. The smell of rain and the farm filled the air, by far the best air I've ever inhaled. I love the smell of rain, even if I'm not the biggest fan of storms.

A distant bolt of lightning lit up the valley. I wonder what you're up to, Applejack. I sure hope you're enjoying your girls' night out. In my heart I could sense that she was having a good time with her friends, which was deeply pleasing to me. At the same time, I could almost feel as though she missed me a little bit, which, in a way was actually kind of comforting since I missed her also. But ultimately, I was just relieved that she was enjoying her time with her friends. Friendship thrives on honesty, loyalty, laughter, generosity, kindness, and magic. She's an agent of all of those. Things I should hope to grow in my own life and raise a foal to do the same.

I took one more long inhale, letting the moist air flow through my nostrils. There was a slight rumble of thunder which surprised me caused me to jump, and I immediately brought myself back in and closed the window.

"Well, time to go sleep," I said to Winona with an nervous smile. It won't be that bad. It's just a storm. I hopped into bed and pulled up the covers. Winona is no fan of storms either, and I could see she was starting to shake a little bit too. "Hey, it's alrig-" before I could finish, a much closer flash of lightning and louder thunder shook the house, and the both of us jumped with fear, except Winona jumping straight into my arms. After a short pause, with the both of us shaking, I looked at her and said "Uh, maybe you sleep up here with me, girl," and set her down right beside me, and laid back down so my back was resting snuggly against hers. I pulled the covers up and blew out the candle on the bedside. It seems adventure had come to me this night after all. This is the kind of adventure I can handle. The adventure that isn't overly threatening to the well-being of Applejack and I.

Just as I closed my eyes, the rain came down in torrents and the wind howled outside, with flashes of light every few seconds and rumbles of thunder that shook the house. I laid there in silence, with Winona and I comforting each as best we could. This is gonna be a long night without you, Applejack.

The next time I opened my eyes, it was calm, but pitch black still; I was shocked to see that it was only about one o'clock. The storm had gone on for hours on end, and it took me long enough to fall asleep, yet when I finally did fall asleep, I find myself up again now that the storm had passed. I shut my eyes attempting to fall right back asleep, but I decided a breath fresh air might suit me better, so I walked to the window and opened it up once more. The air was heavy with moisture, and the sky was starless still. In the distance I could see what looked like more storms, as flashes of lightning lit up the far side of the valley where they came in from last time. Not again... Well, we made it through the first one.

I got back in bed and nestled myself up in the covers once more, nuzzling up besides the collie, who was seemingly sleeping soundly. I pondered to myself what Applejack was doing at this point. Hopefully sleeping, if not playing games or something fun. I was really missing her, but I just had to power through it. She'll be back in the morning, she'll be back in the mourning...  Just as I felt my mind easing back into sleep mode, a most peculiar noise challenged my resting and put me at a loss of explanation; the unmistakable noise, at one in the mourning, of the barn door being slammed shut.

The Truth of the Matter

Unease and curiosity dominated my feelings as I bit my lip and gripped the covers tightly, staring over my back shoulder towards the bedroom door. I wondered what had made the barn door slam shut, but I was a little scared to go out and check. Especially without Applejack. Get ahold of yourself, AJ. Probably just... the wind blowing it shut. A distant rumble of thunder from the next round of storms made it no easier on me. I shut my eyes and pathetically attempted to go back to sleep, thinking I'd try to ignore it, and instead ponder the relationship between me and my wife and the glorious mysteries of our love that lay ahead. It's nothing... it's nothing... Hm. Maybe just a quick peak... It was anybody's guess as to what was out there, whether it be the wind or an intruder, but it's my duty, as well as Big Macintosh's, to look after Granny Smith and Apple Bloom, especially with Applejack gone. I must always be the best family member I can be... that means protecting the family from harm. Come on, Applejack would be brave. It's probably nothing anyway. But a little peek out the window can't hurt.

I gently threw back the covers and slowly crept out of bed, while Winona stayed put, breathing softly with her eyes shut and her chin rested in her forelegs. I walked up to the window, and peered out toward the barn. The side of the barn was mostly visible to me, but I couldn't see a light or anything in the windows that lined the side; only darkness. But right then as I stared into the pitch-black darkness, a small bright light, perhaps a candle, appeared in the darkness. What in the world? It was certainly an odd time for someone in the family to be out there at this time, and I could hear the loud snoring of both Big Macintosh and Granny Smith in the rooms over. Moderately concerned, I wondered whether or not to wake them. What if Applejack and her friends decided to have the sleep over out there? I would hate to wake up Granny Smith and Big Macintosh for that, much less interrupt the slumber party. I took a gulp, sighed, and rolled my eyes. Well, looks like this one's on me.

I slipped my t-shirt on and headed towards the bedroom door barefoot, walking out through the doorway and tiptoeing my way down the stairs to make sure I didn't wake the others. Reluctantly I approached the front door and looked out at the barn through our front windows. Still just the lone light in one of the windows. Here we go. Hello, slumber party... If it was an intruder, at least I knew it wasn't Trixie, who was, as far as I knew, still in the dungeons beneath Manehattan. Besides, no one has any ill will towards us. Not even Uncle Orange.

Just as I began to open the door, I heard the soft whine of Winona right behind me, which caused me to jump at first. I sighed a breath of relief and turned around to face her. She was staring up at me with wide eyes, begging me to let her come with me in her stare.

"Sorry, not this time, girl," I said, feeling bad, and petting her on the head; I didn't want her to bark when we went out there and wake everyone up if it turns out it was just the slumber party, or Granny Smith (who is full of surprises), or the wind. She looked up at me with sadness, as though she comprehended my response enough to understand it meant "no." The collie lowered herself to the ground and raised her eyes up at me with care, as though letting me know that she would wait patiently for me to return.

"Hey, don't worry, I'll be back. I've just gotta make sure everything is ok. Then we'll be right back in bed and asleep, sound good?" I said, giving her a quick rub under the chin. She remained there and kept the same loyal expression, and I didn't doubt for one second that when I returned, she'd be there.

So without Winona, I quietly made my way out the front door, shut it behind me, and came to a halt on the porch. The air was cool and misty, and a soft sprinkle had just begun to fall as distant flashes lit up the valleys and hills around the farm, a brief break from the darkness of night that covered the land as intermittent rumbles of thunder echoed softly throughout the land.

As I took a step toward the barn, a soft sprinkle began to fall, and an unexpected but very distinct noise could be heard from the barn- a familiar voice. Apple Bloom! I chuckled to myself with relief as I kept moving forward to through the night air, my barefeet splashing through mud with every step. Immediately I wondered what she might be doing out here this late and was eager to check up on her; either a secret "cutie mark crusader" (the group her and her two best friends call themselves) meeting or something beyond guessing. Nevertheless, it was still really late, and fillies her age need even more sleep than adult ponies.... and humans. I better get her back to bed. Still, I was so relaxed and relieved to know it was just my wife's little sister. If there's one thing I've learned about life in Equestria, even Sweet Apple Acres, it's that it's full of surprises.

Something struck me rather odd as I approached the barn; the young filly's voice was singing something, no words, just more of a hum. It was a strange tune, one I'd never heard before. The notes and harmony of the song denoted some kind of eerie feeling, and I wondered if this was some kind of old ghost story song, or something of that nature. It was certainly different from what I'm used to from the adorable filly, who is usually so cheery and friendly.

I opened the door the barn and strolled right in, feeling the hay-covered floor at my feet.

"Apple Bloom?" I said, looking around. I quickly found the lit candle in the center of the barn, and she appeared to be covered in a blanket of hay on the barn floor.

"Ah' ain't tired, ah' swear," she said softly.

"Well, it is way past your bedtime," I remarked, in a gentle and friendly tone.

"Ah' was hopin' you'd come out here an' help me go to sleep," she said, also softly and in an abnormal tone.

"What do you mean by that?" I said, laughing, and beginning to move towards her.

"Ah' mean I was hopin' you'd let me go to sleep in your arms," she said, and I smiled confusedly. Her tone was still very strange, and very hard to figure out. It was all very uncharacteristic of her. I stopped in my tracks and the smile faded on my face when she spoke her next choice of words. "Yer really strong, hard-workin' arms."

I stared at the figure under the hay, pondering heavily what she meant by that, and beginning to feel terribly uneasy inside. Did she just say-? The tone in her voice suggested something that ... well, something I would never expect to hear from the innocent little filly, the little sister of my most innocent wife. Not since Manehattan, in the private room where Trixie revealed her insincerity and malice, have my emotions and nerves ever dipped so fast and my alarm gone up so high.

"There's a whole lot o' room under the hay."

I was now very afraid. If I knew anything, it was that wasn't her. I began breathing hard; there's only one pony I could think of who has the power to mimic her voice this way, and that's Trixie.

"Where's Apple Bloom?" I said, shaking my head angrily.

"What's wrong, AJ? This is Apple Bloom!" she replied. I began walking towards the spot where the figure in the hay was. I was very afraid, but I continued forward.

"No you're not!" I shouted, but as I reached the spot where she was and bent over to pull the hay off of her, I was suddenly overtaken by an unseen force; a gale of wind, or something of that power, flinging me back fifteen feet through the air and landing me on my back square on the barn floor.

Suddenly it was deadly silent in the barn, and as I lifted my head up from my back, I saw a small orb of intensely bright light hovering just above the ground in the center of the barn, and as I continued watching, it grew into a larger ball of blinding light, and began shooting rays of that same light out in all directions. The silence stopped as what sounded like the laughter of a male voice echoed through the barn. It started out soft, but grew louder as the light grew, until the light was so blinding I had to raise my hand in front of my eyes look away. It was all happening so fast I barely had time to comprehend what was happening, and I was so afraid that I helplessly curled up into ball on the floor and covered my eyes.

I removed my hand and looked back towards where the light was (instead, the whole barn was now fully lit, just like if we were having a party or hoedown in there), and standing before me and laughing hysterically was a tall, multicolored serpentine creature I had never seen before, yet I knew unmistakably who stood before me. My heart rate dropped, but not that much.

"Whaho!" he cackled, stuttering amidst his howling laughter, "that look on your face! Too easy!"

Did that just happen? His appearance was so complex it was almost indescribable, with the head of a pony, a deer antler on the top right of his head, a blue goat horn on the left, one long fang, different-sized pupils of yellow and red hue, a snake tongue, a goat beard, a bear's arm, an eagle claw, and white bushy eyebrows. I stared at him with wide eyes and an open mouth as I remained on the ground with my hands behind me, holding myself up. I wasn't quite as scared now as I was confused. I had wondered at his mentions at the hoedown here in the barn if it was only a matter of time before we crossed each other's paths. I was hoping to avoid him; despite his newfound love of friendship (which I'd only heard about from ponies who still considered him dubious), the mysterious draconequus' history with Applejack and the rest of Equestria was anything but good. I guess sharing an element of harmony, the concerns of Equestria can inevitably involve us sometimes.

"You must be Discord," I said, standing up and brushing the hay off of my clothes, and quite annoyed. That's no way to make a first impression with me. What could you want with me? He folded his arms and floated right off the ground. His amused expression displayed a lot of arrogance and mischief, but I could see no sign of real evil in his eyes. At my remark, he raised his eyebrows and smirked.

"Is it really that obvious?" he said, as he slithered down into the hay and twisted around on his back, looking to get comfortable. "Not that I didn't expect you to have never heard about me, Mr. Co-Element of honesty," he said, resting his hands (if that's what you call them) behind his head. I stood there awkwardly; I was not expecting this sudden conversation at one in the morning. A conversation that, mind you, started off on the wrong foot, thanks to Discord's not-so-funny prank.

"Uh, yeah," I said, laughing uncomfortably and looking away confusedly. I still wasn't sure why he was here or what he wanted, and once again he displayed a knowledge of my attributes. "So, you know me?"

"Oh yes, your story- well, not just you, but also your hard-working Earth pony wife -is one of the most entertaining tales I've ever come across. I absolutely had to meet the meek and mild AJ, not only a human, but the soulmate of honest Applejack," he said, playing with his eagle claw, which made up his left arm.

I was expectedly delighted inside at his mention of Applejack and I as a married couple, but outweighing this was that I was weirded out by his knowing me so well, and I began looking around awkwardly and rubbing the back of my neck. I didn't really know how to respond, or what to say or do. At heart, I didn't trust him; manipulating Applejack is maybe the most unacceptable and infuriating action a creature could commit. Even since his reformation, he was known for being occasionally unreliable and insubordinate. But he didn't seem to be threatening me, or Applejack, or anyone, so my level of anxiety was diminishing. But I still had no idea what he wanted, unless he really did just come here to meet me.

"Um, so... you seem to know me pretty well," I said, laughing nervously at him with my eyes going back and fourth between him and the ground. I also was too nervous to realize it was basically the same thing I had just said before. He continued smiling, ever-confident and ever-dramatic.

"Hm, let's see, there's 'gentle AJ', 'the lovestruck human', 'honest AJ', 'AJ the smitten, 'AJ the farmer', 'the farmer's husband', 'the love of Applejack', 'Applejack's boy', 'the friendly human', and 'AJ the kind' just to name a few of your more popular titles among the ponies of Ponyville," he continued in playful fashion, leaving me dumbstruck with an uncomfortable expression. That's creepy. I continued to force a smile, breathing hard through my teeth. Give him a chance, AJ. Maybe he really is changed. Remember what Applejack said; it's our kindness that makes us Apples.

"So, uh, what can I do for you? I hear you're good friends with Fluttershy, that must be nice," I said in a complimentary tone. To my interest and encouragement, he warmed in a manner I had not yet seen at the mention of Fluttershy, and I saw what appeared to be a brief but authentic flicker of affection is eyes. Maybe he can be a friend. Maybe I could let my guard down. He even stood up and looked at me as though appreciative, breaking from his confident, prankish mannerisms, but it was short lived.

"Yes, as a matter of fact I am," he said, before his body suddenly appeared behind me, with his serpentine neck stretched in front of me, his head turned back towards me and looking me in the eye. "I want to get to know you for myself! I've heard so much about you and your serious pony-crush, but hearing and seeing are two different things. I want to experience you first hand; oh, don't worry; I'm not working for some rich, disapproving uncle," he added, with great fun in delivering each and every word. How does he know this stuff? I hope he doesn't know about- "Besides," he muttered, looking at his eagle claw, which briefly clenched into a fist,  "it wasn't you or Applejack that left me trapped in stone for some thousands of years."

I didn't have much time to consider his latest remark, before he continued his dominance of an already one-sided conversation. Up to this point, I hadn't shown much emotion outside of my nervous smiles and blank stares.

"What's the matter AJ? You look uncomfortable, is it something I'm doing?" he said, but his concern did not look sincere, only more showmanship. Setting aside his outlandish behavior, dark past, and completely unorthodox time of visit, I had no idea what a human and a draconequus are supposed to talk about. Think AJ, think! I tried my best to sound casual and more comfortable.

"No! No, it's not that, it's just that- well, actually, I uh- "

"Ugh, thank you so much, ponies," he said, cutting me off and rolling his eyes. "You need not feel nervous around me, AJ. I am completely sold on this 'friendship' thing. In fact, to prove to you that I'm telling the truth, I shall, right now, give you anything you ask of me."

"Wait, what?"

"Anything! There must be something that I, in all my magical prowess, can give you, some favor or something you desire that only something like my magic can obtain," he added, bowing his head and extending his arm in a theatrical fashion. I did not particularly like the sound of that.

"That's really not necessary, thank you," I pleaded, hoping he would let it drop. His plan to loosen me up wasn't working.

"Oh, c'mon! You're married to Applejack! I owe you something right off the bat," he said, saying her name with extra special emphasis. "It's what friends do, AJ. A friend of Fluttershy's is... potentially a friend of mine, I guess. Good grief! Can't I just be the nice guy for once?" he said, putting extra drama into his tone as he attempted his best shot at 'puppy dog' eyes. But I don't need anything! I just wanna go to back to bed, and wait for her. I gave in, only reluctantly and uncomfortably.

"Um, ok," I said, scratching my head as he expressed delight with my answer. He snapped his fingers, and suddenly there was a couch of hay behind me which he nudged me back into.

"I knew you'd come around," he smirked, and put his power on display by opening his palm and commanding straws of hay to dance around on it, much to my discomfort.  "So... what'll it be?"

I think I credited him with too much honesty; I actually began thinking to myself what I could possibly want from Discord. He doesn't seem to be scheming... maybe he really does just want to get to know me. As long as he doesn't pose a threat to Applejack, the family or me... I set aside the fact that this was some trick or plan of his and decided to play along, and began seriously contemplating what I might want from his limitless magic. I thought about what made me the happiest, and of course, I already had the source of my greatest joy in life, and what an unimaginable bliss she is. The next biggest things I wanted I also already had or had coming; the well-being of the Apple family and the chance to raise a foal with Applejack, to unite and exchange our love for the sake of a child. Obviously, I fear threats to those things, or any kind of radical change in our lives. Most of all, though...

"Well?" he said, losing his smile and looking as though he was getting impatient. I don't think he expected me to take so long. "Wings? Strength? Size? Wealth? Magic?"

I thought harder, but with not much results. I didn't want any of those things. I had no interest in material possessions, or powers or abilities I didn't already have. I didn't want to change myself at all, because Applejack loves me as I am. I feared anything like that. In regards to wealth or matters of that sort, we grow in love through our hardships and joys, and our triumphs in adventures.  I didn't want to change anything. I wanted safety for my wife and our foal, but we could handle that ourselves. I also wanted all the ponies to respect Applejack. But Discord can't force them to respect her, authentically at least. I thought long and hard about her and pictured her smiling, freckled face with those green eyes, and the life and love that emanates from them, and I felt the same warm tickle that she's always made me feel. That's when I knew Discord's magic really had nothing for me.

I turned and faced him, naturally feeling more content and relaxed having thought about what I just had. He was now very eager to hear my reply, and it was as though he was surprised I hadn't answered sooner.

"Eh, I've got nothing," I shrugged, smiling. Discord raised his ears as though he didn't hear.

"Huh? Come on, what do you want, honestly?"

"I don't need anything," I repeated, in the same fashion as the first time. Discord looked shocked.

"Are you kidding me?"

I shook my head like it wasn't a big deal. But to him it apparently was. He faced me and dropped his arms to his side, his eyes and mouth open with bewilderment- this time real, authentic bewilderment. He paused silently for a long moment, and now it was awkward for both of us, not just me anymore. He couldn't reconcile my response. He eyed me intently, as though reading my mind for answers. Well jeez, I'm not some hoarding dragon. He teleported to behind me again, leaning over my shoulder and eyeing me before another flash of light and he was back to in front of me. It was as though I messed up his entire way of behaving and acting, like he'd been planning for me to want something. Like he couldn't believe she was all I needed. The reality was she was just that and so much more.

I still didn't know what to say. I was getting extremely uncomfortable. It certainly seemed like it was best for me to just end it right there, and return to Winona and the rest of the family.

"Uh, it was nice meeting you, Discord, but, I really better be getting back to bed, but, uh, stop by soon, won't you?" I said, standing up and smiling, and pretending to stretch. At first, he did nothing. I waved, just as I turned around to head out of the barn, he called out to me.

"Wait. AJ, hold on a second."

I turned around, and his expression was still somewhat confident, but there was less self-amusement and more seriousness. Comparatively, that is. "Forgive me, I must admit I underestimated you," he said, bowing his head before turning back up at me and once again examining me. "Though you are a meek one, aren't you?"

I couldn't help but be somewhat amused at him; he was a difficult one to figure out, I must admit. This apology was most unexpected. Then again, everything he'd done up to this point was unexpected. I appreciated his apology, even if I didn't fully understand why it was needed.

"Hey, it's no problem," I said, smiling.

"How is life treating you? Believe you it or not, I know what it's like to care for a pony while not being a pony," he said. I took that to mean his friendship with Fluttershy. He signaled for me to sit back on the hay couch, while he slouched into a newly formed couch of his own. Feeling obligated, I walked over to the couch and sat down. I actually was very tired, but I was feeling a lot more comfortable with his approach, as he was seemingly harmless.

"I can't complain," I shrugged, smiling with a guilty smile. I loved being an Apple family member, I loved my "country boy" identity I had acquired among the townsponies. Most of all, I loved Applejack. And of course I looked forward to being a parent with her, regardless of what it was or looked like. "How about you?"

"You're a pon- oh, excuse me- a man of few words, AJ," he said, as though it's something he admires.

"Must be the time of day," I remarked, to which he smiled amusedly. He responds positively to humor, even dry humor.

"I like you AJ. As a matter of fact, I've always liked you, even though I didn't really know you until a moment ago," he continued, back to his fast-paced talking. "Oh, and to answer your question, it's-" he paused, staring up at the ceiling as he searched for the right words. "It's... pretty good," he continued, with more amusement in his expression this time. It seemed like he was thinking of something that could make it better. "But since you brought it up, let me just ask you a little question," he continued.

"Go for it," I said, figuring it was related to falling in love with a pony, like it usually is.

"What is your opinion of Celestia?"

"The Princess?" I said, scratching my head again. Kind of an odd question. Gee, I haven't seen her since-. Since the other elements, Applejack, and I returned from our first big adventure against the evil unicorn, detailed in my first testimony. If you recall, she was actually against Applejack and I for a time period, until she found out the element of honesty became one in the both of us at our wedding when our hearts became one, thus incomplete without me- kind of forcing her to accept it. Actually, I had seen her a couple of times since then; she makes visits to Ponyville from time to time, and is especially sure to check in with the two of us and the other elements. She always greets us with smiles and a kind of motherly love. I actually smiled at the thought of her. And to think Applejack will be an even better mom. My wife thought highly of the princess, and that was more than enough for me.

"Well, she's very friendly," I said, with extra delight added in my response given the last thought before I spoke. Discord, though, did not seem to feel the same way. He seemed to roll his eyes at my response.

"It would seem that way, wouldn't it?"

"You don't think she is?"

Discord sat back in his couch and yawned, and looked away from me out the window, where a flash of lightning lit up the sky and a mild rumble of thunder echoed outside. I hadn't even noticed the light rain that could be heard on the roof of the barn.

"She isn't much fun, not to much at all, it gets really quite boring after a while," he said. Part of me wondered if I should feel somewhat concerned that he felt this way. It seemed like she was a wonderful, benevolent princess, a much better ruler than he was... or would be even today.

"I wouldn't know," I said, shrugging with a smile to hopefully lighten the mood.

"I'm surprised you like her, AJ, after all, wasn't she kind of a frowner on you and Applejack's... romance?"

"Eh, I can't really blame her. And she came around in the end," I said. Discord squinted his eyes with interest.

"So it's that serious, huh?" he said with a smirk. "And uh, what was it about the young cowgirl that won you?"

It's a question I've been asked a hundred times, and the answer lies within me, on my mind at all times as her presence in my own heart lives on. Therefore, it's the easiest answer I could give anyone. I've tried as best I could to detail as many of the things about her that make her so special as I could. I still do try. But there's so much.

"Everything," I said with a little chuckle, before looking out the window with dreamy eyes. I could see her working tirelessly in the trees for her family. I could hear her sweet voice in my head. Aw shucks, sugarcube. "She's clean of heart," I heard myself say, unaware of Discord's reaction or expression. "I mean, she doesn't even swear. Her love is sweet and selfless. It's innocent and undemanding. I've never met anyone like that before. Not to her level," I said, without thinking about who I was talking to. I usually have no problem- more like take great delight in- discussing my feelings for her, but something about Discord made it a little uncomfortable. I didn't feel like going anywhere beyond this.

"You wouldn't want to change yourself when she loves you this way, is that why you want nothing?" he asked, with a great deal of interest in his eyes, easily the most thought and consideration I'd ever seen him show.

"That's part of it," I replied. He was definitely right about that, but I have greater fears than that. "But she loves me for who I am, and what I am. Species makes no difference."

"Does it not?" he said with a brief sneer. Without using any of his power, he actually took the energy to sit up on the couch all by himself, and paused a moment before looking up at me with a kind of mischievous curiosity. "So tell me, are you and her, uh... expecting?"

Now this was going to far. I had no interest in disclosing this to him, especially before Applejack and I told the family. The way he asked it was just... I don't know, I just didn't like it. As you recall I'd hoped he hadn't known that too, among everything else, that is. About our future foal. Apparently he didn't, otherwise there would be little point in asking me. Yeah, I'm not about to answer that question. I sighed, followed with an uncomfortable laugh.

"Um, look, Discord, uh," I said, continuing to chuckle as I searched for the right words, without having to lie to him, "We're cool and all, but uh, I don't think this is... I'm awfully tired," I said, resorting to my old excuse and once again standing up and stretching my arms and yawning. Discord smiled, however, and in a manner that was somewhat devious.

"So you are?"

"Actually, I never said that," I replied, visibly annoyed, but also not forgetting who I was talking to. His smile faded as he stared intently at me once again. I was becoming increasingly uncomfortable, and rather quickly at that. I was back to wanting him to leave. Or wanting to leave him. Or both. He didn't need to know these things. Before Granny Smith, or Big Macintosh, or Apple Bloom, or anyone else we cared about. He looked at me and came to his own conclusion.

"Oh, you devil!" he chuckled.

"You know, I don't appreciate that," I remarked rather loudly, and extremely annoyed. I would never dream of saying something like that, especially to Discord, if I wasn't in love, and it wasn't the subject. He didn't change.

"I can tell you want others to respect her, don't you? It really, really bugs you when ponies have the wrong opinion of her, doesn't it?"

He smiled convictively; meanwhile, I just raised an eyebrow in silence. How is he so in-tune with my feelings? Yes, actually, it does... I love her. My heart's deepest desire is her happiness. As a result, I can be very protective of her. Maybe that's where these feelings come from. But they're there. And Discord guessed it. And now, all I wanted was to leave that barn, without upsetting him.

"Discord... I know you probably don't sleep, but I really must be getting back to bed," I muttered, feeling as awkward, uncomfortable, and helpless as ever. But he just kept smiling at me deviously, which did absolutely nothing to help. "Goodnight," I finally said, and refusing to put up with it any longer, I began walking away from him towards the barn door. I eyed the open barn doors in front of me. That was too weird. Applejack, I'm glad you missed out on that, but I need you in my arms now. There are two barn doors, but only the one that I came through was open. As I approached the door,  however, it closed. Just before I reached it, the door swung shut, seemingly by itself, but I knew what it was; it was obviously Discord's magic.

I turned around and stared at him confusedly, hoping it was another of one his pranks. He looked at me with a fake concern, pretending to look surprised. Other than that, he did nothing and said nothing. Disregarding my own fear and the uncertainty of whether or not it was just a prank, or all part of an evil scheme of his, I began walking over to the door on the side of the barn, paying no attention to Discord. The door had been closed during our conversation, but it was open now; that was a good sign. I begged the door not to close in my mind. Please stay open... Just before I could walk through the two open side doors, they too slammed shut.

I gave a quick glance to Discord, who was enjoying himself, and ignored everything else and walked fiercely towards the doors on the other side of the barn, and as I approached them, they too closed. Without any hesitation, in a desperate final attempt I walked over to a window and attempted to pry it open with my fingers. The window wouldn't budge. It was as if it were glued shut. I turned around and faced Discord, looking for an answer for all this.  I wasn't sure if I should be afraid or annoyed, but I tended more towards the first one.

"I'm sorry about that, guess I got a little carried away with my curiosity. Please don't leave, not yet! We haven't finished our conversation. Now, I know the last subject was your favorite," he said, chuckling with sarcasm, "but allow me to switch topics. The reason I'm here is not to discover your fears and what not, far from it; after all what use would I have of them! I just need your help. We don't have to be enemies, we can be friends, I promise," he continued, as he began to hover up off the ground. "Here's the deal. I'm really, really, tired of being on a leash. You're a reasonable guy, you know what I'm saying! Well, since I have the power to do something about it, my thought is, simply, why not do something about it?"

"W-what do you mean?" I said, taking a gulp. It seemed he was sincere, but I still was afraid of what this meant. It didn't sound good. Not one bit. At the end of the day, he was the one with the power, not me. We did not have the elements of harmony lined up against him; it was just him and me. That left with me with a little voice. I was suddenly getting really uneasy. This sounded like a scheme. Why can't you just leave me and Applejack alone?

"Don't be afraid, AJ, remember; I like you. But tell me, have you ever been imprisoned in stone?" he said, his his voice lowered and his intensity increased, which made it sound more menacing, though it thankfully wasn't directed at me. Not yet, at least. I took another gulp and my eyes began twitching in fear.

"No, n-no I have not," I said, looking down away from him eyes.

"AJ, look at me," suddenly his face was a few inches in front of mine, his big yellow eyes staring straight into mine. "That wasn't easy to get over. And don't think that I didn't try," he said, as I nodded in fear, pretending to understand. I was struggling between my fear and my ability to comprehend and put together information. I got that he was obviously harboring resentment, and planned to act out on it. He raised himself up once more, in the center of the barn.

"Ok, so yada yada I'll just cut to the chase; I plan on relieving Celestia of her royal duties and assuming them myself."

My worst fears had been realized. Discord is scheming to overthrow Princess Celestia. Worse than that, he wanted to involve me in his plans. My heart wrenched in agony. I held my hand over my it as I cried out on the inside. Help me Applejack! She could hear my plea in her heart, as she has before, and come to my rescue with Twilight and the other elements. She'll know what to do. But that wasn't the end all solution to my problems. What if they were all asleep? What if they didn't get here in time? Given Discord's immense power, our future was potentially in danger.

To my hidden relief, Discord began to ease his attitude, once again showing more intentional drama and amusement in his expressions.

"Now... I'm fully capable of admitting that I maybe wasn't the best ruler Equestria's ever seen," he said, shrugging his arms and intentionally underplaying his failure. "But, I promise you that things are going to be different this time around, and I also promise to be quite generous to you and your precious wife if you decide to help me."

No. I couldn't do this. I couldn't! I couldn't make this promise to Discord, that I would be willing to help him overthrow Princess Celestia. It would put Applejack in danger, first of all, not to mention our foal, and myself, and potentially a lot of other ponies. Also... this didn't seem right. Even if Discord planned to be a "nicer" ruler. Princess Celestia was the benevolent ruler of Equestria, and helping Discord overthrow her is not something Applejack would approve of. Discord had to know that this idea of his would not sit well with Twilight. Not at all. I suddenly had a thought, though. If there was any truth to Discord's reform story, and if he actually did care about Fluttershy, she could play a huge role in dissuading him from something like this. I perked up from my lowly spot on the floor with fear and trembling, attempting to sound as friendly and concerned as I possibly could.

"Do-do you think that Fluttershy will be ok with this d-decision of yours?"

Discord was taken back by my question, and he took a deep sigh and stared at me for a moment with intensity, but soon he looked away with thoughtfulness. It was clearly weighing on him. He seemed to think she'd disapprove of this. But perhaps not enough, as he soon looked upward with certainty and more resentment.

"No... but she'll come around. I will not be the same as I was before. Mostly, anyway" he muttered, which also sounded mischievous. "She will understand. She already understands how mistreated I was."

That was not the answer I was looking for. His conversations and his overall relationship with Fluttershy were completely unknown to me, and I didn't know what kind of role she played in this. But I was almost certain that she was not on his side with this plan of his. This was too far. My heart started to pound faster and faster as I begged for nothing bad to happen. My self-esteem seemed to plummet, and I felt unworthy to be Applejack's husband. Applejack... please help me... I'm sorry I'm so weak... I'm sorry I'm so helpless... I realize I may have been too hard on myself, given that it was just a fact of matter that I was no match for someone like Discord by myself. But it didn't matter at that point. I was scared to death. I just wanted to return to Applejack's arms.

"So," muttered Discord's voice from above me as I wiped tears away from my eyes, "can I count on you? Or will you raise your element against me? And force me to take action against you?"

I felt like sobbing. I was so afraid, and I had no idea what to do or what to say. Any answer I gave would be wrong. I couldn't agree to helping him. I wiped away tears from my eyes as Discord lowered himself, staring at me for an answer. Please.. just don't hurt Applejack... or our foal... Amidst all this, I struggled desperately to think of some solution, or find a way out. I didn't know all of his motives and desires, only that he clearly wanted to return to being the sovereign and was planning to somehow  .

"Look, Discord..." I said, putting my arms up in an attempt to calm him down, "you miss being in control, you miss having fun, I get that... but j-just because you're not happy with the Princess... is no reason to just... "

Before I could finish, he frowned and looked very angry with me, causing me to nearly die with fear and sadness.

"So you won't help me?"

"No! I didn't mean-"

"Ok. That's fine. I'm not going to hurt you. Hurting creatures is not something I do... anymore, at least," he said, with grave disappointment in me. But he once again raised his head to me, and a certain mischievousness entered his eyes. A mischief that- to my horror- was directed at me. You better think quick, AJ!

"Look, Discord, can't we talk about this?" I pleaded desperately, but he only smiled and looked upwards thoughtfully, as the rain began to fall hard on the roof of the barn, and thunder shook the foundations.

"Nah, we already have! I didn't think you'd jump on board, but that's ok, I forgive you. I'm said I'm not gonna hurt you. I'm not even gonna take away Applejack from you!"

The saying itself was supposed to be good, but the way he said was terrible. He said it with a wicked smile, like there was some terrible catch he was leaving out. He was just having fun with me now, as the wind began to twirl around us in the barn like some kind of tornado, as he floated high above the ground.

"Though you have lost your talking privileges, I'm afraid. Can't have you ratting me out of course! Now I will give you time to change your mind, of course! But you're going to have to play my little game now first. If you do change your mind, the game will end and things will go back to the way they were. But if you don't, you will spend the rest of your life with Applejack a little bit... differently. Now, what was it you thought to yourself you *weren't*?"

A Dream Interrupted

Howdy! Applejack here. Ya'll are used to us switchin' around by now I reckon. But ya'll ain't never had nothin' against that, either I suppose; at least that's what I hear. You just hold your horses, I ain't gonna stall none gettin' into the story seein' as how there ain't a whole lot I need to fill you in on. However, on account of I ain't written nothin' in a while, I figured you might wanna know how I've been doing, .

Mostly I been fine and dandy since I last wrote for ya'll. I'm sure that it's mighty easy to get a good idea of how I am, what I'm feeling, and things of that sort when you read my hubby, but he's been reckoning for a good while now that ponies love to hear my side too. To that I say... aw, shucks! That's awful kind of you to say, however embarrassing it may be. I hope this little chapter doesn't disappoint ya'll too much.

Speaking of disappointment, there sure hadn't been a whole lot of that in my life. I would right hope that by now you know that between lookin' after my sugarcube, my little sis, Granny Smith, and soon an Apple of my own, plus havin' my brother Big Macintosh helping out on the farm, there ain't much room for rest, yet a day with each other makes it sweeter than apple pie. I reckon the image of me trottin' through the apple trees with my hubby on my side and a bright eyed smile comes to mind for most ponies. Well golly, that's what I sure the only way I'd have it, throw in a little one of our own. That's because bein' with my family and lookin' after 'em is all this mare could ever want. But that ain't the only thing on my mind. The truth is, I'm mighty scared about bein' a mother. And that in no way means I don't wanna be a mother or nothin' like that, it's just... I'm silly excited. Mostly because I love the father with all of my heart, and I just don't know what lie ahead. But one thing certain is that he's my own. Just like my foal will be. But that's not the only thing that worries me...

Why don't we just go to straight to the sleepover then? Shoot, me and the girls was having a blast over at Twilight's house, havin' pillow fights, playin' truth or dare and all sorts of games, singing, telling ghost stories, even some girly stuff that Rarity brought over like makeup and that sort, though I steered clear of that for the most part of course- you know me, I ain't in to that dress up stuff. Naw, I reckon it was mighty great for us to spend the day and night together having fun, even if I did miss AJ. I guess I can kind of understand the girls wantin' it to be like old times just for a night.

Just before bed, we all calmed down for a nice little girl talk session. See now we was all sleeping in the library in sleeping bags, so Twilight turned the lights off except for a lantern we put in the middle. Pinkie Pie wasn't quite ready to hit the hay just yet.

"Twilight, do you have an alarm clock? I wanna be up by eight so I practice my new moves for that competition the boys challenged me to," said Rainbow Dash.

"Ugh! My one day this week to sleep in and it's ruined by... outdoor sports," snorted Rarity, before Pinkie's fast chatterin' quickly chimed in.

"You having trouble waking up Rarity? 'Cause if you are, you can always just take packets of sugar when you wake up."

"What??" replied nearly every pony.

"Ah' heard 'o sugarcubes, but... sugar what now?" I said, raisin' an eyebrow. I love Pinkie, but she sure is a strange one. And Pinkie and sugar... well, they go to together a little too well. Pinkie is one fast talker if ya'll ain't noticed.

"Sugar packets! Mr. and Mrs. Cake have some down at sugarcube corner for ponies to put in their tea. They're like sugarcubes except they're less expensive which really doesn't make sense because you'd think they'd cost more than just making sugar into a cube but what do I know? They're really good! I even brought some in my basket. See?"

Before we knew it, she was reaching into her basket that sittin' next to her sleeping blanket, when she raised it up over her open mouth and closed her eyes. Suddenly there was a gasp from everypony.

"She'll keep us up all night!" squeaked Fluttershy.

As she almost downed an entire packet lickety split, thank goodness Dash is an even faster flier; in a flash of colors, Rainbow had safely, uh... "confiscated" the sugar from Pinkie, to which the rest of us let out a sigh of relief.

"Pinkie," chuckled Twilight, as the puzzlin' pink pony stared on innocently, while the rest of us started giggling.

"What? You all eat sugarcubes. What's wrong with sugar packets?" she replied.

"Not right before bed, darling!" chirped Rarity.

"We don't eat them by the pound," remarked Rainbow, settling down back on her sleeping bag. As for me, I was laughing; I thought it was all kinda cute. That puzzlin' pink pony smiled with red cheeks.

"Well, I guess I can get carried away sometimes," she giggled.

"Yeah. We noticed," said Dash, rolling her eyes.

"It's fine, Pinkie. We all get carried away with some stuff ah' suppose." I said, as she shot me an appreciative smile, which I in turn appreciated. Keep in mind that whole room was dark, save the lantern in the middle that lit up our faces. We was lyin' on our bellies facing each other for the most part.

"So Rarity, how is the dress business going?" said Twilight. Rarity blushed; we all know she has dreams of taking her business to Canterlot and working for Princess Celestia.

"Marvelous! I just hope this new client of mine is 'the one' with her Canterlot connections and all... I know the high city requires experience, and I'm young, but I'm not that young am I? I'm not a day under twenty two! Oh! I hope it comes," she said, with her twinkling eyes tilted upward. She may be a little bit of a showmare sometimes, but she's a good gal, and she's been a mighty great friend to AJ and me. All them have been. Ah' hope ya get there one day, friend.

"Psh," teased Rainbow Dash, and Twilight shot her a glare that coulda curdled milk from ol' Bessie.

"No, it's not that! I think that's an awesome dream, and I hope you get there Rarity. It's just... fashion? That's just not me," she said.

"What's your dream?" said Pinkie to Dash. We knew it wasn't the Wonderbolts no more.

"Me?"

"No, Fluttershy's, dear," said Rarity, to which the rest of us giggled.

"Well why not ask her? She's just sitting over there not saying anything," Dash protested, pointing a hoof over at the shy one.

"I have a dream," she whispered with a smile, "that we all stay friends forever."

"Aw," replied everypony with a smile save Dash.

"Try sappy," she remarked with one of them tough-guy smiles of hers. Don't ya'll worry, I had her tail.

"Ah' suppose it was a bowl of onions then that one time in the desert then, huh Rainbow?" I said, givin' my friends a wink. This one time Fluttershy said something real nice after I'd been actin' like a darn foal , and it got her goin' pretty good. They all thought it was funny, 'cept for Rainbow of course, who threw her hoof out me.

"Please, Applejack. You went from a rugged farmer to like the most romantic pony ever. Overnight, I might add!"

I knew he'd be brought up sooner or later. That's fine with me! I love talkin' about me and him. She's right after all. I'm a farmer all right, rough and gutsy. I'm also a proud wife and soon even more than that.

"Yer darn right, girl! Ah' got nothin' to hide, heck ah' embrace it!" I said, smiling proudly as she rolled her eyes in defeat. She wants to go there, let her. Come think of it, ah' wonder how he's doin' right now. Holdin' up ok, sugarcube?

"How is he doing, Applejack?" said Twilight kindly. I blushed.

"Oh, ah' think he's just doin' fine. Better as ever, matter of fact," I said, chuckling. I knew something they didn't. I couldn't tell 'em nothing without him there with me, even if we had pushed it back. Just didn't seem proper. For once, I was with Rarity on the subject (she bein' the most "proper" pony you ever did meet).

"How are he and Apple Bloom doing?" said the princess.

"Aw shucks Twi," I said, with another darn blush as I pictured the two of them together, "they're closer than two catfish in a skillet." It's always a special joy to see that, I mean the bond between those two, not only for my hubby, but my most beloved little sis. That poor filly, with ma and pa and all...

"He seems to be really good with kids," whispered Fluttershy. "I wouldn't expect anything else though." Her, Twi, and Rarity were all smiling at me, and I felt right warm at that moment. Aw shoot, ah' can't wait to tell 'em. If only ya could hear 'em right now talkin' bout you, sugarcube. Of course right then, Rainbow snorted.

"What was that?" I said, glaring over at her. She sat back and crossed her front legs.

"He doesn't seem very tough," she said, as  I saw Twilight facehoof herself and Rarity roll her eyes in the corner of my eye. Don't mind Rainbow, she's a good gal. That's just Rainbow bein' Rainbow.

"Dash... did ya'll see him at the castle that one time?" I said, not too kindly. That's a reference to the first story of course; I knew AJ's love was the real deal before that day. But I couldn't bear it none when he stepped in front of that awful magic just to stop it from hittin' me.

"I bet I could take him in a fight," she said, sitting up and throwing her hooves out like some kinda boxer.

"He may be a sweetie, but he's tough when he needs to be," I said.

"Don't worry about her, Applejack, she's clearly a little jealous," said Twilight.

"I am not! I'm just saying that if he's such a dreamboat, why not put him to the test!" cried Rainbow.

"Don't worry darling, you have your whole life in front of you, if you want a boyfriend you'll surely get one sooner or later," said Rarity teasingly, to which Dash grunted.

"Yeah. I'm a daredevil, not a dater. I'm not into that mushy stuff," she said.

"Who knows, you could end up like Applejack and change 'overnight'!" said Twi, and the four of us started laughing. "What do you think Pinkie?" she continued, but we all laughed when we realized the only thing comin' from the pink party pony who was dead on her back was a snore loud enough to wake Big Macintosh back at the farm.

"I think it's time we joined her," said Twilight, stretching out her legs and yawning. We was definitely in the same barn, as I felt a yawn comin' on myself.

So with that, we blew out the lantern and said our goodnights as the thunder and lightning kept rumblin' outside. It may have been bad out there, but I was all good and warm on the inside as I laid to rest on my sleeping bag, thinking of the day I just spent with my friends and my sugarcube, sleeping back at the farm. Ah' hope yer not too scared of the thunder, sugarcube. Goodnight sweetie! Ah'll be back in the morning.  With that I brought my head to my pillow, and that was it for my bein' awake.

I was at the middle of a green meadow, and AJ stood but a few feet in front of me, with his bright blue eyes twinkling at me with the tenderest love you ever saw. My heart's content, I stood there and smiled back.

"Howdy cutie."

His thoughtful expression broke out into a sweet little chuckle, and it tickled me awfully.

"I hope I've been a good husband.  That's all I've ever wanted to be since I've met you. The best husband, like you deserve. I hope I can be a good father," he said.

I was ready to hug him till the chickens came home to roost.

"Sugarcube... you have been the most wonderful husband anypony ever had. An' you er' gonna make the best pa there ever was." I walked towards him, ready to smother him as that gentle smile began to spread over his face. Yer so adorable, sweetheart.

AJ's smile faded into something frightened and he looked up in the sky, which was suddenly not so blue. Suddenly everything disappeared from sight, and I felt my body shivering in my sleeping bag and heard snoring and faint rumbles of thunder in the background. I was awake enough to realize I was dreaming, but I was still asleep enough so that I wasn't really awake either. I guess you could say I was half asleep. That's when I heard AJ's voice again. It was filled with helpless fright and pleading. I heard it, but I couldn't see him. Just saw darkness.

"What did you expect me to say? Setting aside the fact that I just met you for the first time like 20 minutes ago. No, I didn't say- I just said there's o-other options we can consider..."

My body turned over and my breathing got heavier. So did my heart. My body was trying to do something about this, but it couldn't really do nothin' seein' as I was still basically sleeping.

"You're not about to- this isn't you! ... Please, don't do this... I just wanna live with Applejack in peace so we can raise our... Please... just don't hurt her!" he pleaded, with a desperation enough to make me whimper and wail. He was practically sobbing. No! Don't cry, it's gonna be alright sugarcube! Ah'm right here! "Applejack, help me!" Suddenly he cried out like he was in terrible agonizing pain, and with his screams I felt my heart crushing like a grape.

My eyes shot open and I sat up faster than you can say zap apple. I wasn't asleep at all no more. My heart was still pounding something terrible, but as I looked around at all my snoozin' friends, and a flash of lightning lit up the night sky outside the window, I did feel a slight if only slight feeling of relief.

"Just a dream," I whispered. I clutched my heart and closed my eyes, and let myself fall back down to the floor. "Deep breaths, Applejack," I said to myself again. But somethin' didn't feel right. My heart was in pain, worse pain that it should be even from waking up from a nightmare. Nightmares are anything but fun, but once you wake up and realize it wasn't real, you should be able to relax a bit.

Well I wasn't nearly relaxed enough. I hadn't felt this bad since Manehattan Moon Mingle when AJ's heart cried out to mine that it needed me. I hadn't felt this way since... well since Trixie put him under that spell that made him think I was better off without him.

"Sugarcube?" I whined.

My gears were turning in my head now. I had a fierce desire to go check on him and make sure he was ok. He should be asleep back at the farm... But what if he ain't alright? I knew one thing was certain; I wasn't gonna sleep none till I knew he was safe and sound. And when I did know he was safe and sound, I was gonna spend the rest of the night snugglin' up beside him.

I slowly stood up out of my sleeping bag and looked around at the girls. I don't wanna wake 'em up. It's probably not nothin' but a bad dream. The worst dream ah' ever had. It was the worst dream I ever had, no doubt about it. Well, I decided against waking up the girls, so without further adew I quietly tiptoed my way through the floor and down the stairs until I went through the front door with my head down.

The night was darker then ever, and immediately as I started my gallop back down the road towards the farm I felt soft rain on my face. It looked as though there had been a short break in the storms we'd been getting. Another storm was comin' in fast, and I could feel the winds picking up. I could barely see, but thankfully I knew the way home like I knew the farm, and a flash of lightning from the incoming storm would light the way.

Ah'm comin', sugarcube. I galloped and galloped, and on the last bit of road before the farm, the rain came down like cats and dogs, and the trees danced in the wild howling of the wind. I trotted right up to the porch and let myself in, giving myself a quick shake to get some of the water off me. Winona was lying down at the foot of the door.

"What 'er you doin' down here girl?"

She sat up quick as whip and was about to bark but kept herself from doing so as to not wake anybody up. Something wasn't right. If I knew my little puppydog- and you better believe I do- she'd be up in bed with AJ. I trotted a good clip up the stairs as quietly as I could, and my heart pounded in anxious patience to see what was or wasn't in our bedroom. With Winona at my hooves, I reached the doorway into our bedroom and poked my head around.

"AJ?"

A lightning flash lit up the room and showed an empty bed. I covered my mouth with my hoof to prevent myself from screaming as my soul crippled and my heart cried out with fear. I ran down the stairs and out the door, Winona with me, running out into the rain and breathing harder than an apple in a worm on cider-making day.

"No, no, no, no," I muttered amidst the storm as the rude wind sprayed buckets of water of me. Even my hat was soaked. "AJ where are you?" I cried. Suddenly I had a thought; Winona!

"Girl can you pick him up?" I yelled, but she was two steps ahead of me. With her nose to the ground, she efficiently sniffed the grounds and ignored all the weather around her. Please... please don't let this water throw off his scent!

She sniffed and sniffed as she walked in circles around the bottom of the porch. Suddenly her pace jumped and she started walking in a straight line.

"Good doggy! That's mah' girl!" I said, as I galloped behind her. Now I just begged with all my heart that we found him and he was ok. And she didn't take long; after what seemed like only a few moments she stopped on a bit on pointed straight forward with her nose. I looked up and saw the barn.

"Stay here girl!" I said, as she whined to come in with me. "You've done wonderfully puppy. Go back to the porch where yer safe from the storm till ah' come back!"

I kicked open the barn door and ran in, shuttin' it behind me so Winona couldn't get in just in case it wasn't safe. The barn was dark and only lit up with the lightning, and sound of rain hitting the roof and the sides made for a different noise I'd heard all night.

"AJ?" I called with great desire. There was no answer. "AJ??"

There was noise, but it was a lot quieter in the barn then you might think; it wasn't loud to where I couldn't hear nothin' in there. There was another flash of lightning that lit up the barn, and I tried to use it as best and look around as fast as I could to catch any sign of something. I called for him again. But there wasn't nothin'. My heart sunk into my stomach and I nearly started to cry. Why aren't you answerin' me? Am ah' too late? Ah' never shoulda left him. This is all mah fault... I coulda never lived with myself if somethin' happened to him 'cause I had left him. I felt so terrible beyond all my wildest dreams, and it was all happening so fast. I looked around and my heart cried out for the one I so desperately loved with all my mind and soul. The father of my foal.

"Please... Just someone let me know he's ok," I whimpered as I fell to the ground and covered my eyes as they teared up.

Suddenly, there was a sound of movement from the back of the barn as though it heard me.

"AJ?" I whispered, as I stuck my head up towards the sound.

I looked and stared toward the direction I heard it, and waited for a lightning flash to help me. I didn't know what was going on; I didn't know if it was AJ or something else. I was terrified, but I hoped with all my heart and soul that it was AJ, even though all indications pointed towards somethin' bein' wrong.

The noise had came from the darkest corner of the barn, where farm tools and the shadow of the barn loft hang over head. Without light, I couldn't see hardly nothin' at all. I stared intently nonetheless, and crept my hooves slowly towards that direction. Another flash of lightning and I saw what appeared to be a dark outline of something, but I couldn't tell what or who or anything about it.

"AJ?" I whispered again, but it didn't move or make a sound. I stared and stared and I saw what appeared to be almost a kind of... Is that... blue, ah' see? It was very close to the color of his eyes but it was more of a neon blue and it just a speck. Neon blue? We don't keep nothin' like that in the barn... It appeared to be on or right next to the dark outline.

I made my way forward yet more slowly, even though I just got more and more scared. I started to cry as I walked forward, because I was so frightened and ignorant of what was going on and whether or not this was AJ I was looking at, but most of all I cried because feared for AJ.

There was a flash of lightning, and what little it seemed to show, it seemed to reveal something black with specks of neon blue. Whatever or whoever it was, it seemed to be lyin' in a pile of hay.

I was startin' to come mighty close to it now when another flash of lightning revealed something unmistakenly black. Not only that, but I could make out very small movement. It almost looked like somethin' was... breathing? I got  closer at a crawling speed. My curiosity was like a haystack on fire. As I got within a few feet, I could hear what sounded like... it sounds like... crying!

I inhaled a deep breath for the moment of truth and closed my eyes for a moment as I came within touching distance of this black thing. It almost looked like a blanket or something of some sort... Against all instincts I reached my hoof out where I saw a small crease. I reached my hoof out and slowly pushed the black leathery material to the side.

I slowly and softly pushed it to the side and looked in. What I saw, down in what I had just pushed aside, were neon blue stripes on top of what looked like some kinda jet black hyde. In the middle staring up at me was a pair of great big intelligent eyes. They were two of the saddest but most beautiful blue eyes I'd ever seen. They stared at me like they were ashamed. But the only time I felt loved as much as I felt looking into those eyes were the eyes of...

"AJ?"

If Only

Applejack here. Well... My mouth and my eyes were hardly shut. I ain't never been that good with fancy words and such, so I hope you know what I mean when I say it's hard to describe how I feel sometimes. I knew those eyes. I been starin' at 'em for two years.

"AJ?" I whispered again, as I stared and stared. I knew they were his eyes 'cause I could see the kindness in 'em. There's an indescribable feeling that comes from lookin' em. Though they were bigger than usual, and still a little different somehow. But he nodded his head up and down real slow. So for a moment my fear was suspended and I felt comfort. I was relieved, I guess, that I'd found him. But it didn't make no sense. This wasn't how I knew the rest of him, that much is certain. His eyes were at the level of my chest, so I sat myself down beside him, and I brought my hoof over his head.

That relief didn't last. He was sad. Really sad; he was cryin', ashamed of himself. He was looking at me as if he'd let me down. If ya'll are wonderin' the quickest way to tear me down, that's it right there. You hurt my family. Comforting him was my top priority, and I was terrified to see what in the hay had happened to him, but I'd ignored the rest of him long enough. We'd been through so much together, I just couldn't imagine him as nothin' else other than how I knew him. I took a fearful gulp and braced for something terrible someone or something had done to him. I would never/will never understand why someone would come after him. My life with him was a testimony to his goodness. So I sat back and began to take a good, long look at what they'd done to him as he his eyes up at me in shame. A flash of lightning lit up the barn for just a second and showed some kinda black material covering his whole self. I wondered if he was wearing some kinda huge black blanket.

"What have they done to you?"

AJ turned his weeping eyes in shame as I kept on starin' at him, worried outta my mind. Suddenly there was movement over him. The black material moved, and the whole outline seemed to grow a weed as the black thing. It revealed neon blue stripes and more blackness. It appeared he was laying down, but... he looked downright huge on that hay. Then a lightning bolt illuminated him for a just a flash. I couldn't believe what I saw. I didn't want to believe it. I gasped when I saw the blackness was all part of his body, and the black things he'd been coverin' himself with were like... wings?

"Oh no..." I whispered.

I covered my mouth with my hoof as I saw his eyes close and his head lay down to the ground. He had been curled up, but not now he wasn't! I hadn't seen all of him, but I saw his body was thick, black, and blue, and a long tail curled out up the barn wall as a crack of thunder shook the foundation. He still had a short neck, but there were  long claws on his hands and feet, 'cept I think he now had more like four feet instead of just two. He was breathing heavy and his I could seem to make out his belly movin' up and down. Those black leathery things were like enormous batwings. Make no mistake, I knew what was goin' on. There was a dragon in front of me. My sweetheart was a dragon. A small dragon as far as dragons go (I reckon a big one can't fit in the barn at all), but still a heck of a lot bigger than he used to be. Heck of a lot bigger 'n me, even! It was so strange to see his outside so opposite from what he was on the inside. All apples weighed, he should've been a terrifying sight, yet he was the most helpless creature I ever laid eyes on with his weeping.

I was flarin' up like a bonfire, and suddenly I was more bitter than a winter's night. I stared out the window at the storm and kicked the ground on which I stood. How dare they do this to mah hubby! Why of all the cruel, sick jokes... I certainly was no sweet mare right then. You mess with my family, 'specially my AJ, and you gonna have problems, that much is on the house. If you love someone, then you ain't gonna it take it well when someone messes with 'em. They'd reduced my sweetheart to tears and shame, and all I could think about was revenge. They think this is funny?Ah'll show them funny...

"Who did this to you?" I snarled, turning back my head back to him.

But when I turned my head back and once again saw that sweet creature in the pain he was in, my heart sank and my anger did melt away into humiliation, pity, and concern. Here that mild human I ever so love was in front of me, cryin' his eyes out with his face in the ground, and what was I doin' but plotting revenge and on the ponies that done it, not givin' him my love that he needed now more then ever.

I walked my pony self right up to his head and laid down beside it. I set my hoof on his head, and I felt his new skin for the first time, sleek and tough, when began to pet him, steerin' clear of a few short blue spikes in the center of his head. I could see him a lot better now, and I saw that his body and belly were completely black, but on his limbs, head, and tail he had neon blue stripes, but that wasn't much concern to me. I just wanted him to feel better, and know I was there for him.

"Hey, hey," I whispered, my voice back to the tone he's always found to be so sweet. "It's alright. It's alright, ah'm here now, and ah'm gonna look after you. Don't you worry sugarcube, we'll have you back the way you was in no time." I said softly, giving him a smile. I gently placed my hoof on the other side of his head and turned it towards me. I wanted him to find the comfort in my stare that he'd always found before. He turned his big head upward and his big, teary eyes widened as he looked at me in the eyes.

"There, there, it's alright sugarcube," I hushed as I rocked his head in my forelegs. I saw that amidst his sadness, he right away started feelin' the same peace and rest that my love had always brought him. "We been here before, these 'er just... different circumstances is all."

He didn't move, not even a twitch of a muscle, but I could feel himself embracing me with his head, taking it in all in, and I felt his heart relaxing by the minute as I gave it my own. It was still AJ, still the same gentle human inside. As his crying, his heart beat, and his breathing began to slow down, we just continued layin' there like that a for a long moment. There wasn't any doubt it had been as comforting for me as it was for him. But after some time I began to wonder to myself who had done this and why. Maybe it was just some ponies lookin' fer a joke... Part of me tried to tell myself it was just a temporary prank some random pony had decided to play, but I knew in my heart that this just didn't seem right. Even as an earth pony I was able to reckon that this is some serious magic we're talkin'. This seemed maybe even beyond Twilight's abilities. That was not the most encouraging thought I ever had. Maybe Twilight can help us though? Right then, I seemed to notice he'd been awfully quiet, hardly makin' a sound but for his breathing and his silent sobs.

"Who did this, sugarcube? If you don't mind my asking, that is?"

AJ removed his head from me, and his eyes were suddenly wide with fear as they stared at me, almost like he was ashamed of what I'd asked him. He had what seemed like big ears on his head, kinda like a pony's, only a little bigger; they dropped down as though he was embarrassed. Though he also had two small plates on the side of his head, and I couldn't tell if they were ears also or if they were ears and the others weren't or nothin'. I had noticed that his emotions and expressions were every bit as they had been when he was human.

He opened his mouth, and far from the sweet, kind voice I was so used to hearin', nothing but a low, noisy groan rumbled out. Aside from that his mouth was filled with sharp teeth. I never had no reason to be stickin' my head in his mouth in the first place, but, uh... Yikes... Ah' don't think we'll be kissin' much for the time bein'.  He immediately dropped his head in shame as though humiliated by what had come out of his mouth. Right then I blushed. I knew what was up.

"Oh," I said, as I smiled as loving and understanding as I know how. I almost giggled in embarrassment for him. The poor boy couldn't talk none. I had always thought most dragons could talk, but apparently not AJ. Just before he could begin to weep again, I stole his head and once again brought it to me.

"Hey, hey, it's alright, it's alright, shhh," I continued, as he began to relax once more, burying his head on me. One thing was sure as sugar; he does make a cute dragon. I put both hooves under his chin and held his eyes right up to mine with a soft smile.

"Ya know yer still mine. Ya also know that yer even an adorable dragon?" I whispered.

His eyes widened with a kind of foal-like excitement, and I could almost here his voice. "I am?" We were both having a rough night, but even I was able to chuckle at his innocence. I took a long sigh as I also took a long, deep look into his troubled eyes. There's a lot ah' ain't sure about, but at least we got each other safe n' sound. We gonna have a busy day tomorrow, ah' think. I put my hoof on his head again and began to slowly encourage it down to the hay.

"Let's figure this out in the mornin', huh sugarcube?"

He let out a sigh that I understood to be an "ok" (though it was really more of a deep grumble). He had been mostly laying on his side, but he twisted over on his belly and wrapped his long, strong tail up around us. The top of the tail had short narrow spikes, but the bottom was just his sleek, black hyde. This was almost kinda funny to me, in a 'specially sweet way; wrapping my tail around him has always been a favorite of mine.

"Guess ya know how ah' feel now," I said. For the first time that night, in a manner I found 'specially fascinating, he actually smiled at me but for a short moment, and I was quickly reminded how much I'm in love. It was a bit queer to see a dragon his size smile so warmly and tenderly, but no less lifting and encouraging than they've always been. I was very thankful his emotions and expressions were kept so intact, if almost even more readable given his bein' unable to talk.

He suddenly raised his head and looked with concern towards the barn door before he stared into the darkness in a deep thought.

"Everything ok honey?" I said, who had been watching him intently of course. He turned his eyes to me, and I could tell he was saying something to me in his mind. I read him as best I could, and for a long time. We seemed to come to terms with each other that that he couldn't tell me, but his stare seemed to assure me somethin' like "Trust me". I wasn't sure exactly what he wanted, but I instinctively nodded my head, because I certainly trust him.

AJ turned his head down and looked behind himself upside down, seemin' to be starin' at his body. Since we were near the corner (right corner comin' through the door), he slowly brought his tail back around so it was running down the wall just beside us. He watched himself carefully and then turned around, and staring straight ahead, uneasily but with a lot of focus in his eyes. As he straightened himself up, he looked at me as though for strength to help him stand up, and I did my best from where I was. We fall together so we can get up together. Naturally I guess, I stood myself up as well as he began to, watching him with great care. This was a sign to me that he'd only been like this for a short time before I got here, as he hadn't even seemed to move.

He stood up, but this time I could really see him. He sent me another shameful look that seemed he was begging me to look away. I never thought I'd see my best friend this way. With his head raised, his eyes were two feet or so above mine. He wings were also mightier than I realized; when he tried stretching 'em out, I wondered that if he stood in the center of the barn and stretched 'em out as wide as he could if they could touch both the walls. I ain't no mathmagician, but I'd reckon his length from head to tail maybe thirty, thirty-five feet. This ain't the spell of some random unicorn.

"What have they done to you, honey?" I cried softly. Yet he was, quite honestly, an elegant and handsome dragon. I could see there was a lot on his mind, that much I think a young foal could figure out. I felt so bad for him. I could only imagine how awkward this was for him.

He started to lift his legs and move towards the barn door, his tail tragging behind him. He eyes and his mind was focused on somethin', and for the first time that night, I think somepony could look at him in his new look and actually be intimidated. I had stood still, but when he moved for the door I got worried.

"Sugarcube? Are you goin' somewhere?"

He turned his head around and his eyes softened for a moment once again as he shook his head side to side. He looked at me a little longer with that same "trust me" look before he turned around walked slowly towards the barn door. I won't say I wasn't worried, I knew he wasn't leavin' me, but I watched him. I promised I'd take care of him. I think by me taking care of him, he was also taking care of me. I don't think I could bare it if I couldn't be with him that night. I also worried he might wake up the family. They wouldn't take it so well I don't think. They'd be awful scared to see a dragon comin' out of the barn, even if it wasn't a big one.

He came to the barn door and gently pushed it open with his head. I walked over to the side to get a better look at him. He took a deep breath, and snorted out his nose, I think he was unpleasantly surprised (as I was) to see two clouds of black smoke come right out of his nostrils. He lowered his head and walked outside before he raised it upward, looking up at the top the barn. Immediately the rain fell down on him, and the lightning seemed to light him up in the night. He seemed scared. I think he was lookin' up on the barn to see if some pony was up there, and tried to get used to his new body at the same time. I reckoned maybe he thought whoever done this was still around, and he was just standin' guard. He moved around the barn, and I immediately trotted over to the window. I looked outside and there he was, still lookin' up and around. My poor, poor boy...

He came back into the barn, and the fear was mostly gone from his eyes. He bit the barn door with his mouth and shut it. He turned around and stared blankly ahead, in deep thought. I could only guess at what he was thinking. How to go about getting whoever did this to change him back, and maybe other stuff too. If only he could tell me. I waited for a next move, but it wasn't coming, so I perked my head up.

"All clear?"

He looked up at me and bellowed, I took that to mean "yes".

"Ah'm so sorry honey," I said, shaking my head at him. I meant every word of it with all my heart. I also knew there was one way to fix it. "Ah' think we should get some rest now, honey. We're gonna need it."

He stood there for a moment and stared at me before his eyes widened like he was happy to see me, unlike before when he was so deeply ashamed and embarrassed by his new appearance. Maybe for the moment he had forgotten his new form, or maybe he just realized I loved him anyway, which was fine with me. I just wanted to see him happy, though I understood and shared in his discomfort. I wouldn't be happy at all if I was turned into a dragon. He walked towards me slowly and his eyes were wide with yearning, and I can't deny the warm feeling I feel inside when he yearns for my comfort.

But when he walked over to the corner where we were, I saw that same depression return as he brought himself into the hay, and looked back at himself with grief, and looked down at his right claw with sorrow. He lowered his head and shut his eyes, I reckon his last anguish before his rest. I once again walked over to him and laid down right beside him.

"Hey," I said, scooting up and resting my head against his. It was quite a different feeling than what I'm used to, but it'll do. "Ah'll have none of that."

He shut his eyes but opened his mouth and cooed. I wasn't used to his new kind a coo neither, but it was just as adorable nonetheless. Suddenly I felt a soft leathery material over me; I looked back and I found he had nestled me under his wing. I felt a stir of that familiar magic in my heart; the magic of friendship and love. I was gonna go back to worrying in the morning I was sure, but not at that moment. Neither of us were.

Making the Most

The sun's first light crept its way right on through the barn's windows, and my eyes were just startin' to open up when I felt a warm blanket of something on top of me (it was AJ's wing of course, though I had kinda forgot). When the rooster crowed shortly after, I lifted my head up dazed and groggy eyed as I laid on top of that soft bed of hay. You know how when you first wake up, your mind ain't all back yet at first and you're still half asleep? Well, that's kinda where I was. I looked over to my left and saw the dim early morning sun rays comin' in through the window.

I sat up and rubbed my eyes with my hooves. I felt my usual mornin' happiness startin' to wake up. Brand new day with mah family and mah hubby! I thought, and I quickly noticed just beside me to my right was a big black head with blue stripes. I felt my inside sink with pity.  Oh, that's right. Mah husband's a... dragon. I just felt so bad for him. Still do. If I ever got turned into a dragon, I'd be mighty embarrassed. When I drew away from him, he turned over on his side and showed me his belly. Though the light shined on him a way I hadn't quite seen him last night, and I reckon I was still a little shocked to see him like this. Holy Appleseed... What a magnificent black and blue hyde he had along with those wings and that tail, though with some horrible claws. Nasty claws was not somethin' I could ever picture on him.

He was sleeping like a foal, his mouth sucking in air and blowing it back out through his nose as his body moved up and down. He would snort out some smoke through his nose here and there too. He must've been dreamin' that he wasn't a dragon nomore, because he almost looked happy. Like he was havin' some sweet dreams. I couldn't help but smile at him, laying there so peacefully. He really is a mighty adorable dragon. Though I hated havin' to wake him up, and ruin his good sleep, wakin' up to find himself the way he is. It's something just I can't explain, the way I feel when I see him happy. I thought I'd at least make his last bit a sleep a good one. This ain't stoppin' us from bein' together, doin' the things we do. So I walked back to him and sat down just in front of him, and I gently rested my hoof right down on his belly; it was smooth but strong, yet surprisingly pleasant to touch.

When he didn't move none, I began to rub it back and fourth with my hoof, just like I do with Winona. His eyes still closed, he whined with delight, though a low whine o'course outa his dragon mouth, and I reckon it felt just as good for me as it did for him. I even began to giggle as he started to move his legs up and down with my belly rubbin' while he yelped with happiness. But soon his air runnin' got a little too hyper and his claws came mighty close to my face, so close I actually had to jump back to avoid 'em. He stopped his wigglin' and laid still for a moment as he was, then he turned over on his belly, his head turned towards me.

His eyes opened slowly and there I was laying in front of him, leaning on my hooves with my best smile; I was trying to make it more comfortable for him. When he saw me laying there, he smiled and a happy groan escaped his mouth, but as soon as he heard himself, his ear thingys raised and his eyes shot open wide fear as he turned his head around and looked back at his new self, and he lowered his head with a disappointed bellow.

"Ah'm afraid it wasn't no dream, sugarcube."  He whimpered and lowered his head to the ground before he covered his eyes with his front claws. I smiled and walked towards him. "Hey, c'mon now, sugarcube, let's get you back t-"

"Keep your eyes for peeled for any sign of her!"

I was cut off by the voice of Rainbow Dash from outside the barn! AJ lifted his head and froze in terrible fear, his eyes wide with horror and embarrassment.

"I hope she wasn't... kidnapped!" said the voice of Fluttershy.

"Let's not to jump to any conclusions, girls. Let's just see if she's home and go from there," said Twilight.

AJ backed as much of himself up into the corner as he could, and with a mighty desperate look, begging me to not let them see him.

"Uh," I said uncomfortably, as my heart leaped a beat. What do ah' do? Do ah' tell 'em? He sure didn't look like he was much ready for that. As I thought about it, I wasn't mighty keen on it either. Howdy there, girls! Don't worry 'bout him, that dragon is just mah, uh... mah hubby...  Ya'll think that's bad, my body was suddenly stiffer than a board in the middle of dead winter; I saw all five of them running around the barn in terror. "Dragon!!! Flee for your lives!!!" cried Pinkie, and the town of Ponyville itself collapsed before my eyes. Then I snapped out of it.

"Uh oh," I said, as I turned to the door in fear. Just then I heard a knock on the front door of the house. Ok, think now Applejack! Won't be long 'fore they come out here! I looked back at AJ, who was, poor thing, scared outta his skin they were come in and see him like this. Suddenly the voice of Apple Bloom at the door turned my head back around.

"Howdy Twilight! Howdy girls! How was the sleepover? And where's Applejack?" asked my little sis. I trotted quietly towards the door and pointed my hears to hear them better.

"We were actually hoping you could tell us. We all fell asleep together but when we woke up, she was gone," said Twi.

"Ah' can't find AJ neither," said the little filly.

"Maybe they just couldn't spend a night away from one another," joked the voice of Rarity, and true as it was, Twi was havin' none of it.

"It's not like her to leave us like that without a note, and AJ isn't here either! What if they're in trouble?"

Oh shoot! I looked back and the two of us looked nervously at each other. I knew was gonna have to do something soon. Then my sister...

"Ah' did find Winona in front of the barn this mornin'," she said, and my heart sank all the way to the hay and my hoof slammed itself over my mouth.

"Well, there's a start!" said Twi, and suddenly the sound of hooves moved from the house towards the barn. I looked back at AJ. What do ah' do? What do ah' do! They were gonna walk in and see him! I didn't know what was gonna happen; but in some the quickest thinking this mare has ever done, I sucked in a bunch of air and slipped out the barn door before they got there. They all stopped in their tracks startled.

"Howdy girls!" I said, with a mighty-nervous grin.

"Oh! There you are!" said Twilight. Keep it casual, Applejack!

"Uh, yep! Here ah' am! Ah'm fine, and so is AJ... Uh, fine in the sense that you don't have to go lookin' fer him, that is. Yep, that's the scoop 'round here," I said, chuckling the most uncomfortable chuckle I ever chuckled. Twilight looked back at the rest of my friends, all of whom were still lookin' unglued.

"Why did you leave in the middle of the storm last night?" she pressed, and I felt sweat trickle down my neck. Just let it be done already!

"'Cause ah' was worried about my husband! Ah' left and ah' didn't wanna wake none of you up," I said, with one more forced smile. After a quick pause, they all smiled, and I secretly felt the world of relief. Best part was, it was all true too!

"Oh, well that's good to know," said Twi, and she began to trot forward. "I'd love to see him before I head back to Canterlot. Do you mind?" She pointed her eyes behind me towards the barn door. Suddenly all that relief was gone in a jiffy, and I was back to the way I was.

"Uh, ya can't go in there," I said quickly, and Twilight drew back with surprise. "AJ's not feelin' like himself right now and uh, doesn't want nopony botherin' him. He and ah' 'er both real sorry, we hope you can catch him some other time!"

"Oh my, is he alright?" said Fluttershy, speaking for the rest of them. I had to look away from them for a moment. Fluttershy in particular has a terrible fear of dragons.

"Yeah, he's lookin' a little blue, but ah'm confident he'll be just fine in the end, ah'm gonna take care of 'em, he's mine to take care of after all," I said, throwing out my hoof. They turned their heads at each other. Seemed it was good enough for 'em, if just barely.

"Oh, um, ok! Well, I'll see you later Applejack! Thank you for the wonderful time last night, and I hope AJ feels better," said Twi.

"Oh ah'm sure he will, thanks!" I said. I felt even worse now. When I was with them, I did have a wonderful time with them.

They all said their goodbyes and started to walk towards the exit. Crisis dodged. But I wasn't feelin' a whole lot better. I had still had a darn dragon in my barn, and that dragon happened to be my heart's content. I wondered if I could just tell Twilight; I couldn't figure out how to get AJ back to normal all by myself. There they go! C'mon girl, think!

"Uh, Twilight?" I called, and the whole lot of them turned around. "Could ah' speak to you in private?" Twi looked at me funny for a moment with the rest of them, then turned her body around and walked towards me.

"Sure!"

"Ugh," sighed Rainbow, and to my great relief she flew off towards Ponyville. Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity all kept going too, though Apple Bloom was watching me from the porch before she turned back inside. Twi came to halt right in front of me.

"What's up?" she said.

I chuckled and took a deep breath. Alright, ah' gotta think this through... How do ah' word it?

"Hey Twi, ah' was just wonderin' about somethin', and uh, ok, let's just say fer the sake of argument," she was watching me more careful than a long-tailed cat watches a rocking chair, and it wasn't helpin' me none. But this day, my wit this was quicker than a whip, though the words came out of my mouth slower than molasses in wintertime. "Ah' got a wild imagination, but uh, let's just say fer the sake of argument that ah' know a wild little one, and they done decide they wanna turn themselves into a dragon, ya know, just to see what it's like, but, uh..."

Twilight unsurprisingly looked at me like I had two heads, well I just smiled and looked away and kept on talkin'.

"But they didn't wanna stay that way forever, so they wanted to make sure a unicorn could change 'em back. Mah question to you then is, ah' guess, is that sorta thing possible fer someone like you? Ah' know it's a silly question, ah' got a silly imagination, but uh, what do ya think?"

Twilight looked at me for a moment, then she smiled. She smiled and began to laugh cheerfully.

"Applejack, is Apple Bloom by any chance wondering what it's like to be a dragon?"

"Uh," I said, chuckling. Well I just laughed and looked away. Not exactly...

"Applejack, I know how fillies are! You don't have to sound embarrassed, I had a wild imagination when I was her age too."

"Uh, yeah, hehe," I said. Just answer the question and be done with it! She stopped laughing and her tone dropped down, but she nonetheless didn't suspect a thing no more.

"I'm afraid she may be a little disappointed," she said. That don't sound good...

"Wha, what do ya mean?"

"Turning ponies into dragons? That's beyond anything I've ever heard of. I certainly couldn't do it, and," she started to blush, as I secretly began to cringe on the inside, "not to be rude, but do you know anypony who knows more about magic than me?"

My heart sank, though I tried my best not to show it. Then what coulda done this?

"Oh, uh, ok. Thanks Twi. It was great seein' ya last night," I said, with a deep breath.

"I'm going to Canterlot for a while, but I'll be back before long. I'll see you when I come back," she said reassuringly. I didn't say nothin'. My gears were turnin' in my head, and I was mighty worried. What do we do now? Do ah' tell her? What if she don't believe that's AJ? I knew it was AJ from the moment I saw his big blue eyes. He's closer to me that if he'd been changed into an itty bitty mouse I reckon I could spot him just as quick. But ain't no one else knew him like I did. The smile on Twi's face disappeared into concern. I reckon I must of been showin' something. We were supposed to be telling them something else, something you know full well by now. But instead that was hardly an afterthought.

"Is everything alright?" she asked. I let out a deep sigh.

"Ah'm doin' alright," I replied, looking down at the ground. I thought of the only thing good of the situation. At least my sugarcube ain't been takin' away from me. I don't feel no different about dragon AJ than I do about human AJ. It's still the same special boy on the inside. With those thoughts I looked back up at her and managed a sincere smile good enough to reassure her. "Ah'll be fine, Twilight, long as I got mah friends, mah family, and mah sugarcube with me."

Twilight smiled and spread her wings. In my heart I knew she had some part to play in this. I reckon they all do. But it ain't here yet. Part of me didn't want her to leave.

"You'll be in touch, Twi?" I said, as she floated off.

"Yes, yes I will be. Bye Applejack!" and she was gone.

I took a deep breath and rested my hoof on my forehead, which was covered in sweat. What kinda first five minutes of the day that was. Now of course, the big question was who or what did this, and what do we do now? How do we reverse it? Behind my back, on the other side of the barn door, I heard a low murmur. Don't forget, ya got someone to take care of at the moment.

I opened the door to the barn and slipped my way back in and shut the door quick. I turned around, and there he was waitin' for me, sitting like we fourleggers do, in all his dragonness with his wings folded on his back, looking at me with wide thoughtful eyes. I went to walk forward and sit just across from him, but he suddenly he started howling and groaning over and over.

"What is it sugarcube?"

I could see him yellin' me in his head, tryin' so hard to talk to me, but his thoughts were comin' out his toothy mouth as yelps and roars. They were getting louder and louder, and I started gettin' anxious someone would hear him! Frustrated, he turned all the way around in a circle. I had to duck down to dodge his big tail as it scraped the sides of the barn.

"Whoa! Whoa, sugarcube, it's alright, calm down!" I yelled as I reared on my hind legs to calm him down. He was quite the spectacle with his huge size crashing around the barn. He finally spread his wings and propelled himself off the ground with his four legs. I think he went higher than he wanted to, and he smacked the top of his head on a low hanging beam. He crashed to the barn floor noisily and moaned softly in pain with his eyes closed as he curled his head back in towards his belly and grasped the top of it with his claws, and his wings fell across the floor.

"Hey, it's alright!" I quickly ran forward behind him, bent myself down to the top of his neck, and stretched out my hoof out till it was right on top of his claw. He let out one final soft cry and removed his claws, and rolled over on his side so I could grab the back of his head. I lowered myself down and I hugged his thick, short neck with my forelegs and pressed my head into him, and while I certainly wasn't quite used it bein' so big, nor the feeling of his new hyde, I could feel my heart easin' a little bit on the inside as his breathing slowed down. We laid there like that for a good long moment.

"There, there, sugarcube. Feelin' better now?"

A much softer and more comfortable noise came out his mouth, and the both of us were suddenly feelin' very warm on the inside. At least we were learnin' to make the most of the situation. Ah' still got him in mah arms...

Our calming down and peace was over quickly though when we heard what we heard right then. We shot both of our heads up in unison. It was Apple Bloom's young voice comin' from the house.

"Ah' don't know, but ah'm gonna go out there and find out right now!"

The Question Is...

AJ and me looked up together, and with a whimper of fear from him the two of us jumped up faster than Winona when somepony steps on her tail. My little sister was comin' out to the barn to see for herself my hubby's new look. I saw one of two things happenin', and I wasn't too keen either. I could just hear her gigglin' in my head, Yer married to a dragon!. It was either that, or the little filly screamin' her head off so all of Ponyville would know what was in our barn.

I ran up to the door and cracked it open with the push of my front hoof. I could see her alright, and she wasn't wastin' no time on her way out here. How dare she interrupt snuggle time. When will we ever be able to just sit down and relax? Though ah' suppose we got some thinkin' to do too. Obviously she didn't know no better, but this whole thing has been mighty stressful, if you can't tell, and the best remedy for me and him was to be together, regardless of how he looked... Or felt. I looked back at him and saw that he was back on the ground, laying on his belly covering his eyes with his claws. Aw... he's embarrassed enough for me to see him like this! Now mah little sis? And despite everything I still found it all adorable, though I was annoyed out of my mind with whoever did this to him.

"Don't worry sugarcube, ah' got ya covered," I said, and just like before I lept out the barn door and shut behind me. There was my little sister, nearly to the barn just a few feet in from of me. She had a sly little grin on her face.

"You mighta told the truth, but ah' don't think you told them the whole truth, big sis," she said, coming to a halt in front of me and leaning over with her eyes at the barn door. "What was that noise ah' heard out here?"

I was able to talk my way outta Twilight and the girls, but Apple Bloom knows me better than they do. And she ain't afraid to be a brat sometimes. You ain't no dummy, little sis. Ah'll give ya that. But you ain't gettin' in.

"Uh, that was AJ," I said, and suddenly I was sweatin' all over again. She turned her head at me with a smirk, that little whippersnapper. There was suddenly another crash from inside the barn, and this one was even louder. Dagnabbit... I didn't even look back, I just kept on smilin' and tried my best to ignore it as the sweat came out of me in buckets. Her smug face just smugger.

"Yer embarrassed about somethin'. What is it?" she said. I decided that pretending wasn't gettin' me nowhere, so I ditched the smile. My sister made that pretty easy.

"Listen Apple Bloom. You ain't allowed in here just yet. You ain't ready to see what's in there. Ah'm yer big sister, and what ah' say goes," I said, but bein' the little rebel she is, she just kept on goin' with how she was.

"Really? And is that what ah' should tell Big Macintosh?"

Big Macintosh? Granny Smith?That was a scary thought. Oh gosh, now that *is* embarrassin'... I was too distracted in my fear to notice that right away that Apple Bloom was making her way over to the side of the barn.

"Ya know ah' could just look in the window!" she said. I chased her down before she could get there.

"Apple Bloom, listen to me. Somepony done pulled a prank on AJ, and he's a little... different, at the moment. You gotta promise me that you won't tell no one," I said, but before I could get an answer, the little heathen took off towards the barn door giggling.

"Get back here!" I yelled as I galloped after her, but that was worth nothing, of course. I nearly caught her before she got to the door, but it was too late; I followed her right through the barn doors. Here we go!

"Don't freak out!!! Huh?"

I was expecting the worst, but he was nowhere to be seen. Apple Bloom looked around the barn in front of me, and I behind her at the door, but we saw nothing. Where did he-? Suddenly there was a loud creaking sound up in the lofts, as though something big was up there, and my sister and I looked up in unison. Uh oh... Over the summer, AJ put in an entire new loft up there, taking up about three quarters of the ceiling. I knew his work was strong, I didn't know it was that strong; he's mighty heavy as a dragon! Like I said, I ain't no mathmagician, but if I was to say, I'd say he could be a over a thousand pounds.

Apple Bloom looked back with another of her rascal smiles. I smiled back nervously, hesitated for a moment, and then galloped forward and bucked down the latter so she couldn't get up there.

"C'mon big sis, don't be like that! Ah' wanna see what's up there!" she whined at the top of her lungs.

"Too bad, you ain't ready. Besides, ya didn't listen to me," I said, taking a few steps in the direction of the door.

"Applejack!" she cried, bouncing up and down with her eyes up at loft. "Ya can't put me through this! Ah' wanna know!"

Right then there was another loud creak that shook the dust down from the loft, and the two of us looked up in silence. I was beginning to worry he was gonna fall through. The lofts just couldn't take something his size for long.

"That don't sound like no AJ, sis," she said, the smile vanishing on her face.

Suddenly I saw the colors red and orange outta the corner of my eye, and I looked down and saw my big brother standing between me and Apple Bloom with a calm, straight face looking up at the lofts (if you haven't found out by now, he ain't known for his energy). Oh fer goodness-

"Big Macintosh!" I said, hoofing myself in the face.

"Eeyup," he replied, as the lofts creaked. If ya'll didn't know, my brother is a slow talker, usually not a whole lot of energy, he ain't exactly a male Pinkie. Now I knew my husband was just sitting up there scared he was gonna fall through; I could almost feel his feelings. I also had a feeling Big Mac wasn't gonna be too calm for much longer.

"Can you just... ah' don't know, go somewhere else fer the time bein'?"

"Eenope. Yer hiding something out here."

"She says AJ's up there," chimed Apple Bloom.

I sat down, closed my eyes, and took a deep breath, bracing for all kinds of hullabaloo. I knew they weren't going nowhere till they saw him. They were gonna find out sooner or later. There's no point shyin' away from it. We're all family, and family sticks together. They wanna see him, they're gonna see him...

"Yes. Yes he is up there," I said, and both their heads turned down at me. "He's up there alright. Like ah' was tellin' her, someone done pulled a prank on him, and he looks mighty different from what he usually does, and the ya'll gotta promise me you won't make him feel any worse than he already feels."

They're family alright; they anxiously raised their eyebrows at the same time. At least they had some warning. A moment later, the wood screeched and a huge, screamin' black and blue dragon came crashing through the lofts down onto the barn floor, with dust and wood chips all around him. I braced myself for my siblings' reactions as they held their hooves up to cover their eyes from the dirt cloud. AJ's dizzy dragon head rose from the cloud of dust, gave a himself quick shake, and then found himself looking my scared-stiff big brother square in the eye. AJ smiled (or at least tried to) in a desperate try to calm him down, but it wasn't worth a stick of hay.

"Whoa!!" he cried as he fell backwards and got up galloping for the door. He's usually the calmest stallion you'll ever meet.

"Oh no you don't!" I said, as I ran up beside him and threw my front legs around his front legs. I'm right lucky he didn't land on me; he lumbered to floor like a cow, though with the whinny of a stallion. "That's him, big brother! That's AJ!"

Big Macintosh seemed to ignore me, and got up to start running away again. It was no simple chore, but this time I grabbed his neck and wrestled him to the ground.

"Look!" I said, pointing his head towards AJ, and he slowly quit struggling as his mouth dropped. We looked on together, the barn in a dead silence. (A picture of "Dragon AJ" can be seen in Chapter 13)

When the dust cleared, we saw the morning sun shining through the windows on my new dragon, who, far from freakin' out, was sitting still and calm, his front claws on the ground with his tail moving around slowly behind him. It seemed he'd come to terms with himself, and stared down at my little sister with wide, harmless eyes, hopeful that she would recognize him. She was the real sight; she wasn't scared or hysterical in the least bit. She just looked at him with her youngin' curiosity, seeing if it was really the same one who'd read her bedtime stories with me, played with her, and taught her the Apple way of kindness. I must admit I was mighty proud of both of 'em, though she is a rascal. I'm happy she got a friend like him. He's had some lousy rope to work with in his life here, but he's been braver and stronger then I could ever ask for, and his eyes have never lost their special warmth.

"Howdy AJ!" said my sister finally. His ears perked up and he managed a real smile. It was great to see him happy. But my brother wasn't so sold just yet.

"He can't talk none sis', so don't ask him no questions." My hubby blushed and his ear twitched at the sound of it. My brother hadn't bought the bushel just yet, and he leaned over in my ear as Apple Bloom eagerly trotted over to feel his new hyde.

"Look at yer wings! And yer tail! Look at the spikes on his head!" she exclaimed.

"How do you know it's him?" whispered Big Macintosh. Remember, he don't know him as well as I do.

"Oh it's him alright. Here, ah'll show ya. AJ!" I called, and immediately he looked up at us. Seemed like he heard the rest of what we said, or at least had an idea, seein' as he locked his eyes on my brother. He looked down as though in thought, then still sittin' he raised his front claws and experimented with them; he struggled for a sec to get it right, but before long, his right claw was moving up and down like it was tryin' to play a banjo. It was sure was a cute sight.

"Ha! Ya see!" He looked up to see if we knew what he was doin', but that was enough for my brother.

"Wallop my withers!" he said. While he stood there in a dumb silence, I trotted forward and stood beside my hubby and scratched behind his ear. I never really tried it when he was a human, but I quickly discovered he likes it like this.

"Here's where we're at right now, Apples," I said. I stood myself loyally at his side and faced them both. "We don't know who done this or why. Or, how to change him back. Ah' guess the question is, uh... what now?"

Apple Bloom stood by Big Macintosh and suddenly puffed up like a pepper, while he still got his good look at AJ.

"Hey Big Mac. Ya know what this means?" she giggled, poking him in the leg. He went from her to the two of us and then back to her, and started gettin' all choked up too. Oh brother... "It means Applejack is married to a dragon!"

Of course Apple Bloom fell to the ground, shakin' her legs laughing so hard. Big Mac less so, but still chuckling in our faces like we were wearin' pink dresses. AJ stared blankly ahead with an expression duller than a bag of hammers. As for me I just sighed and rolled my eyes. And waited for 'em to stop. Which didn't seem to be happenin' any time soon, so I sat down and covered my eyes with my hooves. I turned my head up and peeked at my hubby. Sorry, sugarcube, I sighed. His face didn't change none at our siblings, beside a not-so-amused raised eyebrow. I found it strangely adorable, which is probably why part of me actually kind of liked getting laughed at. I had romantic feelings fer a human... now ah've got romantic feelings fer a... dragon. True as that is, I wasn't mad at him or myself or anything like that of course, I was just a little annoyed with whoever did it.

Apple Bloom sat up and was somehow able to stop laughing for two seconds.

"What's the matter, Applejack?" she sputtered, out of breath. "Ain't ya gonna kiss him?"

The little filly howled with laughter like a darn timberwolf, while Big Macintosh couldn't seem to stop either.

"Fer Pete's sake, Apple Bloom, shut up," I said, whilst AJ turned to me with a sad face that seemed to say he was sorry. I smiled reassuringly and gave him a wink. "Besides, maybe ah' think that's a good idea."

I trotted myself just in front of him and used my smile to encourage him down to me. His eyes widened eagerly, and he stood up and lowered his head, just enough for me to raise myself up and plant a tender kiss square on his forehead. He responded with delightful coo whilst his ear thingys twitched, to which I chuckled with glee. The two of them lightened up once the saw our happiness back.

"Has he tried flyin' yet?" she asked. AJ shook his head and stood up while he looked back at his wings, which he stretched out and played with a little at the question before sitting back around. "Ah' get to ride him first! And ah' wanna show him to Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, too!"

"Slow down there, sis."

"I don't think that's such a mighty fine idea," said Big Macintosh to my little sis as he stretched out his front leg so she couldn't go nowhere.

"Well why not? Just 'cause he's a dragon don't mean he have to sit around in the barn all day. Why not have some fun?"

"Well, she does kinda have a point," I said, looking up at him (I was standing right beside him at this point). "Ah' don't want mah sugarcube sittin' around bored till we get this fixed."

"How do you think the town would react to him?" he said. AJ bellowed and snorted out smoke on accident.

"What 'er you talkin' 'bout? Look at him, he's a little cuddle machine!" I said, walking out in front of him. He was clearly flattered outta his mind seein' as he fell back on his back and wiggled around, his tail stretching all the way to the opposite wall. "Well, maybe not little." It was the cutest thing I ever did see, but Big Macintosh didn't think so.

"You see your soulmate, who you spend time with every day, but they probably ain't gonna see him," he said, as AJ struggled to sit himself back up. He had a point, and it wasn't no pleasant thought. "All I'm saying is that they will see what I saw; a dragon, Applejack. His teeth are knives. His claws are sickles. And they got no reason to believe us if we told 'em it's him."

"Alright ah' get it," I said, shutting my eyes and tryin' not to think about it. We hadn't even seen the worst part of a dragon, that bein' his breath. I know he wouldn't hurt a soul unless they was threatening me or one of the family, but I wasn't so sure about the townsponies. "Ah' don't know how they'd react, and ah' don't wanna find out."

Apple Bloom couldn't keep quiet, though. She's a filly who likes to have fun, and ain't gonna stop until she does.

"Alright, but he can still hang out around Sweet Apple Acres, can't he? He just can't go nowhere else. And what about after dark? Look at that black belly, ain't no gonna see him flyin' around come nighttime," she said, as AJ looked down at his belly and felt it with his claws, before looking up with an innocent curiosity.

"We might be able to do that," I said, smiling at him. I wanted him to feel comfortable, but to do that, he had to enjoy a little bit of himself. Suddenly he hiccuped, but what caught us all by surprise was the ball of orange fire that came out with it. He stared straight ahead with wide eyes for a moment, then covered his mouth with his claws. Thankfully there wasn't much to it, and it was gone just as soon as it came.

"Ah' think dragon AJ's cute!" shouted Apple Bloom. Too bad we got all this hay everywhere, though.

"Ah' reckon the barn ain't the best place fer a live dragon, but it's all we got. At least we know he's fireproof," I said, looking around. I guess he can always smother it with his body should he accidentally catch some hay on fire.

"So we got no idea who did this, or why?" chimed my big brother.

A dreadful growl straight through his teeth came out AJ's mouth at the question, and I saw my siblings take a step back, and they didn't look too comfortable. I looked back and saw he had his head turned away from us.  His eyes were full of anger no doubt at whoever done this, and he looked to be about the last thing to be messin' with. Dragon wrath is a thing of nightmares around here. I felt terrible to see him like that, and I wasn't gonna sit around and watch it when I could do somethin' about it.

"Hey, it's alright sugarcube," I said, trotting forward and throwing myself against his belly. His eyes softened until they finally shut, and a small cry escaped his mouth as he lowered his head. I could tell he felt better already, and I sure as sugar did. I already missed his voice, but I could hear and feel him in my heart thanking me. My siblings didn't know about our secret, and that was causin' him a little extra stress too. I really don't have a problem with this as a temporary thing; as long as I'm with him, my heart's content. I find him right adorable either way. Though it's a darn shame he can't talk. So I made sure we hugged good and long, until he was back to his usual sweet self. And until his belly rumbled.

"Ah' think he could go fer some breakfast," said Apple Bloom. I had almost forgot they were still here.

"Ah' agree," I chuckled, pulling away and looking up at him. "Though ah' think maybe a little more 'n he's used to."

"Eeyup," nodded Big Macintosh.

So I made for the barn door to get my boy some breakfast. A basket of apples, that should do it! I made my way towards the trees; it was a beautiful day, but I wasn't much concerned about that. The future's cloudy. Real cloudy. But I'm gonna take things one moment at a time, startin' with AJ's breakfast. At least ah' got him in my arms. Ah' just hope a storm ain't comin'.

New Heights

"Howdy Junebug, Roseluck, buy some apples?" I said with a smile, with my big brother standing right beside me doin' the same.

Being friendly ain't something I ever had a problem with, even if it didn't help none that my sugarcube wasn't selling right along side of me. Smiling I was, and it was a mighty fine, bright day to be selling apples in town square and everypony out and about, but my country heart was too heavy and the gears in my head were turning too fast to really mean it.

"Sure, I'll take a bushel," said Junebug as Roseluck walked on by.

"Alrighty! That'll be eight bits," I said to the yellow mare.

"AJ still sick? It's been nearly a week, I hope he's ok," she said, gettin' out her money.

"Believe me, ah'd give anything to be back home with him right now, but we gotta keep the apples comin' and the farm runnin'," I said. I gave off a comfortable impression, but I was more nervous than a worm in an apple on cider day. With every question I got about him it ached me on the inside, knowin' that they didn't know that my husband was back at the farm snorting smoke and shaking a tail. Sometimes a secret is best kept a secret; that don't mean you become dishonest, but sometimes it don't hurt to be silent.

"I hope he feels better. I miss seeing him," she said.

"Aw, thanks Junebug, ah'll tell him you said that," I replied. I appreciated that, and I managed a real smile as I placed a bushel over her back. "That's almost a three hundred bits!" I whispered to Big Macintosh as she walked away with her bushel.

"Eeyup."

It was great that we were selling so good, but it worried me at the same time. Ah' hope he still got enough to eat. We ain't gonna have apples forever. I felt so bad seeing all these ponies walk by and not being able to tell them. We got not one, but two of the biggest secrets in Ponyville, and my family don't even know 'bout one of 'em. I just felt so much better back at the farm with the nicest dragon there ever was. Separation anxiety, I think that's what Twilight calls it. Well I couldn't wait to go back and take care of him, heaven knows he takes care of me, but I still had some sellin' to do before that. I admit thinking about him helped a lot though.

"Where's your boy, Applejack? Not feeling any better, huh?" said the voice of Caramel, one of the few young stallions in this town that still talks to my hubby and me since we married. He ain't a member of that pesky group that had their eyes on me and thus been jealous ever since, that is.

"Somethin' like that," I said, lowering my head sadly. Speaking of pesky, Cherry Cola, one of those boys to a tee, walked past with a sneer.

"Sick, is he? That's some illness," he remarked, coming to a halt in front of the stand with his pal Felix, another one of them. There was no friendship in their eyes. I don't know for sure what they were thinking, though I think I got a mighty good guess. Funny you boys stopped talkin' to me once you found out ah' was married. I felt my brother step beside me with his head high and his good 'ol "get lost" face, and that was enough for them. "Well we certainly hope he feels better," they said, walking off.

"Don't worry 'bout them," said Big Macintosh.

"It ain't them ah'm worried about," I said with a heavy heart.

Suddenly a high, raspy voice chimed in, and there was no tellin' who that was.

"Hey Applejack," said Rainbow Dash, falling out of the sky right in front of our stand. Oh boy... She wasn't smiling, either. I just shrugged and rolled my eyes. Not being able to tell my friends was the worst.

"Howdy Rainbow," I said.

She went back and forth between my brother and me like we was some kind art show.

"You've been acting weird," she said. My brother and I looked at each other not so cozy. Uh oh.

"Uh, we have?" I asked.

"Yes, you have. All of you. Ever since we found you that morning after the sleep over," she said, walking towards us. "Where's AJ, huh? Don't tell me he's still 'sick',"

My heart dropped and I raised my hoof in a nervous bout. I wasn't no good at this. I had to take another deep breath. Ah' just wanna go back and be with my sweetheart, ah' don't wanna worry about this no more... I had to really think hard about what I'd say. I thought about telling her, even though she'd tease the two of us something fierce as soon as she found out the dragon in the barn was my hubby. Ah' sure ain't tellin' her in this crowd. My big brother was gonna have none of that, anyhow.

"He ain't feelin' like himself, and he doesn't want no visitors, is all," I said.

"Eenope."

Rainbow Dash snorted.

As she did, though, none other than my little sister came galloping out of the crowd, running right past her and up to the two of us. Boy howdy, she was eager and excited about something. I figured I knew who it was about, too, so my interest jumped like a rabbit.

"Applejack! H-" before she could finish, I covered her mouth.

"Not so loud!" I whispered. "Not what is it?" The youngin' gestured for me and Big Macintosh to lower ourselves down so she could whisper to us over the crowd noise and what not.

"Oh, what now?" cried Rainbow from behind.

"Sorry, Apple family business," I said with a chuckle before returning to the sibling huddle. "Alright, what is it sis?"

"I convinced AJ to fly! He's down in the south meadows right now," she said excitedly. I didn't freak out. I was actually hoping he would at some point, so maybe he could have some fun. I won't lie, I was also of course hoping to go with him. My brother, though, didn't see that way at all.

"You did what?" he whispered. He even talks slow when he whispers.

"Hey now, maybe this is a good thing. He's in the meadows, she said! He's a smart one, he ain't gonna be flyin' over our heads here in a few moments. Besides, ah' don't want him to be trapped in the barn the whole time he's like this!" I said.

"At night, not during the day. What if a pegasus sees him? These ponies ain't gonna react nice if they know there's a dragon around, especially a dragon that can't explain himself, 'cause they probably ain't gonna believe us if we try."

The truth is, of course, that all this made me very, very sad. I sighed somethin' terrible. If only they knew.

"Let's see for ourselves what they'd do," I said. They both raised their eyebrows at me. "No, nothin' like that, just trust me. Just follow my lead."

The three of us Apple siblings turned around and faced the crowd, and we saw that we had two customers waiting for us, Davenport, a fancy business stallion (he owns the furniture and quill shop here in Ponyville) and Coco Crusoe, a brown and little bit younger stallion. I went back to a smile, and took a deep breath.

"Hehe, sorry about that," I said, and nodded at my two siblings who smiled with me. "What can ah' get ya?"

"Gimme a peck," said Davenport.

"The same for me, thanks!" chimed Coco.

"That'll be two bits each," I said, glancing at my family, as the two of them took out their money. Deep breaths Applejack! "So, uh, we was wonderin' somethin', and uh, maybe you can help us. What would we do, uh, we as in Ponyville ah' mean, if, say, a dragon were to come 'round here? Like a grown up dragon? Bigger than Spike, of course."

The two of them looked at each other and raised an eyebrow, seemed like I stirred them up. Not suspicious, but thoughtful, maybe a little surprised.

"A dragon?" they said together. "Hm, now there's an interesting question," said the quill seller, who seemed to be thinking mighty hard about it.

"Probably run and hide. The pony way," chuckled Coco. It was queer to hear, like they'd have to run from the most gentle creature. Though I guess I figured that's probably what he would say.

"Well, what if it's a nice dragon?" I said with a nervous chuckle. I hoped with all my heart they'd soften up. Davenport wasn't havin' much of that, though.

"Dragons are fierce. They're absolute," he said, and he was plenty serious. Usually, I reckon they sure are. But I groaned on the inside.

"What about Spike? He ain't like that," I said. My brother coughed and stomped his hoof at me. Ah' know, ah' know... ah' just want an answer. The stallion shook his head.

"Yeah, remember the time on his birthday when he hoarded everyone's presents and got huge? He almost laid the town to waste! If you ask me, if a dragon were to threaten this town, I say we take it out before it takes us out. But that's just me, I've never really given much thought until now. Maybe you should tell the mayor, that could be a good thing to plan for."

"But... b-but what if-"

My big brother gave me a boot with his behind. It was a mighty wearisome comment, but I had to hide myself best I could once again. I turned around and closed my eyes. Don't crack now... gotta stay calm, gotta stay calm for AJ, and the whole family... Thank heaven my little sister had us covered.

"Uh... thanks fer yer business," she giggled, taking the money. The two of 'em took their pecks and walked away, probably wondering what that was all about, but I just lowered my head and let out some wind. It cut me real deep. You heard what he said. It was like something from my worst nightmare. That ain't gonna happen, Applejack. That ain't gonna happen... It just can't happen.

"I told you," whispered my brother, as the two of them came to each of my ears. My little sister had somethin' to say though, too.

"Aw, that's just one pony! They ain't gonna know he's at the farm! If somepony sees him, he just waits till night, then he flies back to the barn."

"No more day flying," said Big Macintosh. "Applejack?"

I reckon they saw I wasn't doing too well right then. I sunk all the way down ground, my legs just gave out from under me. What kind of pickle are we in now? My goodness, this was not supposed to happen.  I wanted to cry, but I couldn't go makin' a scene in front of the everypony. My heart was breaking for him. I turned my head up at the light coming down through the puffy clouds, it reminded me of all the wonderful memories we'd made together. So many days like this me and him have bonded. So much light. Ah' love him so much. What are we supposed to do? We got the most precious gift of our own to raise, and now... this happens. Don't cry, Applejack... please don't cry.

My brother and sister were standing on either side, doing their best to hide me from the crowd, which didn't make me feel any better about myself. I felt terrible; they still didn't even know about our foal. I just wanted to tell them at the right time, but now I felt like there wasn't ever gonna be a right time. Thankfully I remembered one of the Apple family promises right then. Never give up hope, Applejack.

"Hey, it's alright, sis. We'll get him back to the way he was," said my little sis, wrapping around me.

"No matter what comes, we'll face the weather. He's familly, and we're in this together," said my brother, who joined us for a sibling hug. I needed every second it. I think we all did. We didn't care none what the ponies passing by thought, we just hugged good and long.

"Ya know, ah' prefer to take care of you guys, not you takin' care of me," I said, and I think I maybe even smiled a little. And we got somethin' to tell ya'll tonight, too. "This hug is just missin' one dragon."

Big Macintosh and Apple Bloom both stood up and looked at each other, before they both lent their hooves to help me up.

"We can take over the stand, sis. Why don't you go find AJ?" said the little one, while the big one nodded his head. I took their hooves and stood up slowly, though there was a spring in my heart (and I reckon some roses in my cheeks). It was just what it needed, though I did feel kinda bad leaving them.

"Shucks you guys, that's awful kind of you offer, but are you sure you can manage it without me? Ah' don't wanna pass off the workload." My little sister and my big brother had my back today, though, I could see they weren't gonna let me stay no more.

"Go find him, sis! I ain't done hardly anything all day 'cept feed AJ, and the day ain't got much longer anyhow," said Apple Bloom.

"Eeyup," said Big Macintosh.

"Aw, c'mere you two," I said, and threw myself around them for one more hug. Apples together. After that, I trotted off towards the south meadows to find my AJ.

Meanwhile...

Whoaaa!!!! Spread! Spread!!!! I was headed straight for the ground, nose-dive style (which meant some serious pain along with it); I closed my eyes, spread my wings, and threw my head up until my body was parallel with the grassy meadow, and in a swoosh of wind I shot forward. My gosh that was fun!!! I kept my wings spread and let myself glide just above the ground so I could regroup in-air. Ok, so curling the wings makes you go super fast, so no more of that for a while. I gave my ginormous wings a slow, methodical flap and the air beneath them lifted me about twenty feet higher or so, so I gave it one more flap - careful not to go higher than the trees- and then evenly distributed my weight to the right so my right wing could dip down and I could turn that way and head back towards the lake.

At this point, I'd been flying over the hills and the lake for hours, and it wasn't until just then that I actually tried something new (curling my wings), and discovered that while fun, it was definitely too advanced for a first time flyer. Remember how I lost my balance on my first two tries? Well, it didn't take me long to discover that was because my tail has to be straight when I'm flying, or else it throws the rest of my body's balance off. At first I was tempted to just beat my wings frantically, but I discovered that only really works on the initial take off if you don't get a running start. Just two or three steps and a slow flap that allows air to catch all the area my wings encompass, and bam, I'm lifting off the ground feeling light as a feather instead of feeling heavy and fat. Oh... and I may or may not have eaten a few more fish throughout the day. I couldn't help it. I was hungry!

Alright, anyway, I'll admit it was pretty fun, though I resolved to not fly any higher than the trees; one, because I didn't want to risk anypony seeing me. Two, I had to make sure I had a feel for it and could slow myself down so I didn't come crashing to the ground, and three, I wanted to save the most spectacular views - in the clouds and beyond- for when Applejack was with me. I wasn't comfortable at all flying fast yet, but I had gliding down; gliding is where I just keep my wings spread without flapping and tilt them up or down depending on whether I want to go higher or lower. I had at it down so well I was even confident enough to let Applejack or Apple Bloom or any other pony in the family ride me. Now of course I was (and am) still bitter and embarrassed having been given this lumbering dragon body from Discord. But at least I'm able to enjoy the kicks that come with it now. I can't wait to take her up there with me.

I floated right down the spot by the lake where I had made the resolution to not be miserable and shy away from things like flying, and let my legs touch down and my wings fall to the dirt. I took a few steps and collapsed. This was the first real rest I'd had since I breathed fire over the lake, but as my heart rate lowered and my body relaxed in the silence, I soon became very sad as I rested my head on my front claws and gazed at the surface of the lake just across from me. It was getting later in the day, and sunset would be coming soon, and I was suffering from a lack of Applejack.

I had been able to enjoy myself for a few hours, but now that momentary enjoyment was leaving me and I was back to being all alone, and once again stuck with nothing to do but lie down and come to terms with my new self. Being a dragon had led to me bonding with Applejack in new and wonderful ways, but it had its serious downsides. I don't want to be like this forever. I feel like a big family pet! I can't be like this forever. I can't be a dad like this! I took a deep breath through the nose and watched the dust from the exhale blow away from me. I longed for the company of my wife. I closed my eyes and pictured her bright, smiling face in the sunlight. Deep inside me, I sensed that at that moment that she was looking for me, and that she needed me too. I did find comfort in this; our hearts are always drawn to the other.

But there was only one way to feel profound comfort. I rose myself up on all fours and started walking towards the small forest on the side of the lake to go find her, the one to whom I entirely belong. The joy of being with her her again was starting to excite me some. I'm coming, Applejack. Throughout this majestic valley there are beautiful green and open hills, with the occasional forest and patch of trees scattered about. Surrounding three sides of this lake are open meadows, but the most direct route back to Sweet Apple Acres is the one side there are trees, the route I had run through to get here. I certainly wasn't able to weave through the trees flying, so I just moved along eagerly on all fours beneath the canopy. When I had reached the edge, and about to cross back into the open, I heard her sweet voice calling pleadingly.

"AJ? AJ?" she cried, loudly and tenderly. I stood still for a moment, frozen with excitement, then ran forward and poked my head out of the edge of the forest. She had just passed where I was; she was trotting along the side of the trees, calling into them, occasionally looking out into the meadow and even up in the sky. I was so happy to see her. She looked exhausted too, after a long and anxious day of selling apples; she was more than deserving to end the day in a husband's comfort, and I was happy to give it to her. I wanted to sneak up behind her and surprise her, and initially I exited the forest silently and flapped my wings twice to glide down to her, but when I thought to myself Applejack!, it came out of my mouth as a friendly roar.

She turned around and her eyes lit up as I landed on all fours right in front of her. I reared up and sat back on my tail and turned my head sideways, looking down at her with a big, silent smile. Hello Applejack! At first she appeared amazed to see my brief flight, but when we immersed ourselves in each other's eyes she eventually broke out into a friendly and grateful smile.

"Howdy there, sugarcube!" she said with a warm chuckle. "C'mon, get down here and let me hug you," she continued, and stretched her right front leg out for me. I fell forward on my own front legs and lowered the front part of my head, bringing it snuggly and warmly in under her neck and against her chest, and naturally my body behind me collapsed so I was laying on my belly, and my tail swooshed around slowly as all felt right in the world in the warmth of our embrace. "It's so good to see you," she said lovingly, laying herself down just across from me. You too, I replied, though it came out as a bellow. How was your day?

"Oh sugarcube, ah' wish ya coulda been out there with me today. Guess what; we done sold almost three hundred bits when I left! Oh, and almost everypony was askin' about you. Cheerilee, Lily Valley, Mayor Mare, Junebug, Caramel..."

She meant it as a compliment, and it was flattering, but I still turned my head away for a moment and sighed. I'm sorry I wasn't able to help you. "Hey, at least we're together again though, right?" I turned my head back and gazed into her eyes; they were overflowing with kindness, and I nodded my head with a smile. "Ah' figured we could watch the sunset together. Ah' reckon you don't mind listenin' to me talk, huh?" she said with a blush. Oh no! I don't mind at all! I shook my head frantically. "Well, ah' heard you had an interesting day, huh?"

Oh yes, I- . I let out a dragon-gasp and froze for a second. I almost forgot. It's nearly sunset! I shot up and started jumping side to side, grunting with excitement as she stood up un bewilderment. Do you wanna come flying with me? I haven't been way up there yet, I was waiting for you. After a few moments she started to giggle as I pranced around.

"What is it, honey?"

I ran around her in a circle, looking at her all the way as her own eyes followed me. If Discord's gonna turn me into a dragon, we can't not go flying at least once together. When she continued to stare at me confusedly, I finally stopped in place. I reared back, briefly beat my wings, and looked up at the sky, going quickly from it to her and it to her. She must've known I'd been flying, as she implied Apple Bloom had told her. Her smile faded and her eyes widened when she came to realization what I meant.

"Oh, you - you want me to go with you?" she said, chuckling with a flicker of fear as she stared up into the sky, which was in its last brightness before darkening with the sunset. I roared and nodded my head up and down. She looked up at the sky with fascination and wonder, though I could see she was a little scared. I knew she wanted to try it though; every earth pony wants to try it living alongside the pegasus. I tried my best to calm down, I stared at her intently and tried to convey to her the feelings in my heart. When she turned back down to look at me, I reassured her with all of my strength. I didn't spend the whole day learning to fly just for me. I know you want to go up there; you told me you've always wondered what it's like to fly. The view would be amazing up there, not to mention romantic. I'm not going to go fast or do anything stupid. We're just gonna go for a glide, the two of us. Let us escape together. When I had finished thinking my thoughts, I sensed that she got the gist of what I was saying, and she smiled, and there was a deep trust in me in her eyes.

"Well, ah' suppose it is nearly sunset, and ain't nopony out here but us. Alright sugarcube."

I roared excitedly and lowered myself down beside her and pointed back toward my body with my head, encouraging her to climb on. I knew Applejack the brave would not pass this up. I was eager for us to ignore our problems for an evening and just have some fun in the other's company. She took a long, deep breath and then starting scratching the side of my neck with her hoof, which I found terribly enjoyable, so much that even tipped over in bliss. She giggled and took off her hat, and I saw as I flipped over and stood back up that she had a long rope tucked away under it. I smugly raised an eyebrow at her; this confirmed she wanted to go flying with me.

"Ah' came prepared," she said, chuckling with a blush. She picked up the rope in her mouth tossed it over my back. She crawled underneath me and grabbed it again, pulling it so it was snuggly in front of my wings on the top but just behind my front legs on my belly. "Ain't too tight, is it?" she asked, to which I gleefully shook my head that it wasn't. I felt tickled at the thought of Applejack riding me; up to this point, she would occasionally let me ride her, but it was admittedly a delightful feeling for her to now be riding me. She started to laugh again, which also tickled me; it was if she knew what I was thinking again. "Ah' never thought ah'd be ridin' you one day, sugarcube."

She tied the rope around her own stomach so that we were now inseparable, a smart precaution even though I wasn't going to let anything happen to her. I watched her from the corner of my eye as she struggled to climb onto my withers. When she initially used my neck to climb on, I could feel her weight, but when she moved to my back, she didn't feel like much at all.

"Alright, gimme one second," she said, shuffling her legs around, and tightening the rope. I could sense her nervousness and excitement, and honestly, I was nervous too. The only time I had done anything like this was when I rode on the back of Princess Celestia from the first testimony. That was a lot scarier because I had no control, no rope to help me hang on, and she went super fast without easing into it or anything. This time, I was in control.

"Alright, ready."

Here we go! I looked back and smiled at her, and she gave one in return, nervous but reassuring. I was nervous too, but I was ready to try it with her. I took a few steps slowly at first, then broke into a jog. That's when I heard a squawk from my back and felt Applejack's front legs reaching around the bottom of my neck and holding tight, so I planted all four of my legs in the ground. Everything ok? I yipped, turning my head.

"Heh, sorry about that, ah'm fine, ah'm fine," she said, chuckling and pushing herself back up. That time, only half her weight was on my neck, since her back half was on my back, and my neck was certainly strong enough for that. You can stay like that, I don't mind. The truth was, I actually enjoyed it of course, because I wasn't going to let anything happen to her.

After a short pause, I leaped forward and immediately broke out into a run over the Equestrian meadows. "Whoa!!!! AJ!!!" I heard Applejack cry as she fell forward and once again held on tight to my neck. This time, though, I kept running as the wind blew in our faces; we were getting off the ground, and faster seemed to allow for a smoother take off, I'd discovered. Hold on! Tail and body straight, spread wings, and flap! I flapped my great wings once, and off the ground we lifted as Applejack fearfully clung tightly to me. I tucked my legs back, and three more flaps and just like that we we were lifted up about forty feet or so. Then I left my wings spread and just let us drift smoothly along over the meadows. With these huge wings, gliding is easy. I felt Applejack sitting back and heard her gasping with wonder and cackling with excitement behind me.

"This so much fun!" she cried, as I happily looked back and saw her gazing out over the scenery. You think this is fun! I tilted my wings and let them catch more air, drawing us higher to about a hundred feet or so, and soon that turned into two or three hundred. The gorgeously bright day in Equestria was coming to and end, but with just enough time for us to look out over wide setting with all the bright colors of green, blue, and white. "It's so beautiful sugarcube. Look, ah' think I see the farm!"

I hadn't been this high yet, and I too admired the beautiful aerial view of the valley along with her with a deep and profound fascination that was made better with her being there. Slowly but surely I let us drift to about a thousand feet, and what an incredible sight it was, as the two of us began to relax and enjoy the cruise. Every time I looked back, Applejack's emerald eyes went from the scenery to me with a tender smile and intense gratefulness, and it was almost enough to make me forget everything. Earth ponies were the humblest of the three; they could neither fly nor use magic, but today I had given her the gift and thrill of flight. I love her with all of my heart. If only you could see how much fun we were having now, Discord.

"This is amazing," she said into my ear, as she once more fell forward and rested her head on the back of my neck as she reached around and hugged it. I looked up at the blue and sky and the puffy clouds above us; we were already half way to them. Much to both of our exhilaration, I flapped determinedly and we soared swiftly upward into the blue and white in a loud noise of wind given our speed, until we burst through the clouds.

"Whoo hoo!! Yee haw!!!!" shouted a laughing Applejack. I tipped my wings and dipped us up and down, swimming through the white puff like a dolphin breaching the surface of the ocean. My own heart rate was through the roof in the rushing air; I wanted to laugh triumphantly myself, but instead I settled for a roar. It was a blast that we'd never experienced together, and we felt like the prince and princess of adventure and love.

Eventually we reverted back to the slow, quiet, cruising pace we had before, but only we were remained above the wide great lake of clouds, high in the sky. We flew into the horizon of the setting sun; above us, the sky had turned a dark purple, and as our gaze moved downward towards the area in front of us, the color of the sky went from purple, to pink, and finally to orange as we observed the last light stretching out over the land. Overhead, the evening star twinkled brightly in the darker twilight of dusk. My wife, whom I think I'd worn out, watched it sideways; she was back to leaning on me, though this time she was relaxed. All of our problems were suspended as we basked in the company of each other.

"Ah' love you, sweetie," I heard her whisper into my ear. She didn't say much at this point, and neither did I of course, but we spoke to each other lovingly in the silence of our hearts. Rest now, my angel. I closed my eyes briefly and let the breeze brush off my face. Then I opened them back up and observed the sun sink over the horizon, followed by the rising of the moon. As I looked upward into the breathtaking expanse of stars, I couldn't think about anything other than how much I loved the pony on top of me. I remembered before we married when we used to escape together into the meadows after nightfall to gaze up at them, and how with each word she spoke, the more adorable I found her, and the better I understood how uniquely pure and selfless she is, in all her countryness. I also knew it was time to retire for the night, I didn't want her falling asleep back there.

Ready? I bellowed, and turned my wings downward so we began our descent into the darkness-covered land below. We sifted through the clouds and made our way downward, though not too fast; I was sure to let my wings catch plenty of air. I searched the moonlit plains below for any kind of landmark I could follow to know where to glide in the direction of home. I could vaguely make out the Kingdom of Canterlot perched upon the side of the mountain on the other side of the valley, and I knew Ponyville was only some miles south of that down in the valley, so I straightened us out in that direction. We had many miles to fly, but it didn't take long at the clip I was going. Hm, I've got an idea.

At nighttime, I can get away with flying two or three hundred feet above ground; my black underside is virtually undetectable in the night sky. I saw the landmark town hall in the center of Ponyville and quietly drifted us just a few hundred feet over the rooftops of the sleeping town. I passed right over Sweet Apple Acres (which was a beautiful sight from the air, even at night) and I heard a whisper from behind.

"Uh, sugarcube?"

I looked back and smiled reassuringly, asking her to trust me with my eyes, and when she looked ahead, I think she realized where we were going, and she shot me a friendly beam of approval. I turned back around and guided us over the meadows, hills, and forests we had spent those nights staring at the stars together. I had thought about taking us to the "secret spot" but I decided I wanted to return to the lake where I had been, as the grass beside the lake was very soft there. Where are you?Aha!

I lowered us right down beside the twinkling lake at the top of the grassy hill beside it and let my feet touch the ground just beside it. Then I lowered myself to the ground for my wife to climb off of me.

"Whoo-eee! Ah' am plum tuckered, but that was so wonderful, sweetheart," she said, crawling down from my back and once again scratching the side of my neck, which I enjoyed every second of. I stood up and stood still, allowing her to bite the rope off of me. I stared at her affectionately as she pulled it off. "There ya go!" I rolled over on my back and the grass beneath it massage my body, then, without moving, I looked at up at her. She walked up to my stomach, and before she could do anything I swooshed my tail around and pushed her right into it, and cuddled her in my limbs (though not my claws of course), and she started laughing wildly. I held her tightly and then released her and rolled over on my stomach, so we were both laying side by side. We stared up at the stars again in silence, just like we had before. We were no less in love then we'd ever been.

"Ah' miss hearin' your voice," she finally remarked in a weary tone. Even though her humble eyes were full of love, there was also deep anguish. I was immediately reminded of our situation, and the distress of the uncertain future overtook me, too. I am so sorry. I sighed. I brought the tip of my nose to just beside her belly, so it was as close as it could be without touching it, thinking to myself how much I loved and cared for what was growing in her. The mystery of our love was not only was I united her in spirit, but in the creation of new life. We were going to have a son or daughter of our own. There is perhaps no better way for me to love to Applejack than to love our child, and there is no better way for me to love to my child than to love his most devoted mother.

I looked up at her, and the two of us stared in silence, pouring ourselves out into the other. We scooted ourselves to each other, and I rested my much larger head against hers, and let the warmth pass to each other. Then we rested both our heads to the ground. I knew we were going to sleep here tonight, so I stretched out my left wing and gently set it on top of her. I took a deep, long breath through the nose, and pulled my right claw out from under my stomach. I noticed a bare patch of dirt just beside me where I had rolled and apparently torn up the grass. I looked intently at my claws on my right front foot and began to swish them around, unconsciously making squiggly lines, even tipping it sideways so I was just using my "index" claw. That's when it hit me. Wait a minute...

Listen Closely

It hit me like a wall of bricks. I really felt like a stupid dragon now. IDIOT! HOW DID I NOT THINK OF THAT? I jumped up and started leaping high off the ground around Applejack, shaking the small hill with every landing, all the while yipping and grunting in frustration. I don't need a pencil, I just need my claw!! Oh, the- !! She stood up and watched me, both confused and alarmed.

"What is it?" she cried, over my howling. Finally I leapt forward and hit the ground with my stomach and laid there still, closing my eyes tightly and taking deep breaths through my nostrils. Poor Applejack galloped up and rested her hoof on my tenderly head. I turned my head up into her deeply concerned and caring eyes, and just like that I was reverted back to a puppy-like state. So blameless. I'm sorry it took me so long, Applejack. I paused for just a moment longer, then stood up over the patch of soft soil I had torn up in my rolling, and sat back on my tail. I raised my front right foot/claws and looked at my wife, who was watching intently, then back at my claw. Then I turned it sideways and watched it all the way down until I buried the tip of my index claw into the mud. When I stopped and looked back at up her, I discovered she was already walking up to me and didn't stop until she was right beside me, watching with tremendous anticipation.

When I had written the third letter, her eyes widened and she gasped. There was no need for me to finish writing it out, but I did anyway. She looked up in wide realization, and I could see she was both angry with the one responsible and perhaps herself for not having guessed it.

"Discord..."

Yep, I moaned, as I shook my head up and down. It was deeply hurting me to see her becoming so upset. I went to stand up to comfort her, but just as I did a small ball of light flickered a few yards in front of us. It jolted me something fierce; instinctively I whipped around and spread my wings to make us look more intimidating to a threat. There was a rush of night wind sucking into the ball of light. Oh no... I really didn't want to hurt him unless he was deliberately threatening her. But even so, a fiery and protective anger stirred up inside me as I realized what was coming. I couldn't let anything happen to her.

"Did somebody say my name?" echoed the growing ball of light that had begun to shoot rays. I stood myself up and walked behind Applejack, though not taking my burning eyes off the luminous sphere in front of us. I lowered my chin to her back and encouraged her to lower her body so I could walk over her and shelter her under my own. I growled; he wasn't going to lay a fingernail on her if he had one. It felt as though the gas in my stomach was letting me know it was there for me to draw up through my mouth and unleash on him if he threatened her. I had to be careful, though; it was a terrible weapon that I was horrified at the thought of, but if it was to be used against evil - especially if Applejack, the sweetest of all creatures, or our child were in danger- that fear of using it disappeared.

Finally the draconequus emerged in a burst of light, and with a snap of his fingers, a shining searchlight appeared under him as he hovered a few feet above the ground with a fake look of surprise hiding his wild amusement. He has a love for the dramatic entry and anything that allows him to show off his powers. He looked directly at me and smiled deviously, then started to laugh, which I found extremely annoying.

"Well look who it is! One week? I was beginning to think you'd given up or something. I didn't want to say that you're just simple farmers, but..." he cackled. Oh for Pete's sake, not this again. Don't listen to him, Applejack. "Come now, Applejack, come out from under your husband's belly and join the party." As I watched him intently and growled at him, I felt an angry Applejack crawling out from under me to stand up and talk to him herself.

"Ah' should've known it was you all along," she said, standing boldly beside me and loyally pressing her shoulder against mine.

"I don't wanna say 'I agree, you should have', but..." he sneered. "A," he stated blankly, after which he shook his head no. "B, C", he added, continuing to shake his head. "D?"

Finally he shook his head up and down, then shrugged his arms and smiled mockingly at her. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw that it had the shaken her confidence a little bit, and I could feel in her a flicker of disappointment in herself. Not having any of that, I lowered my over her and snarled at him.

"Change my AJ back, or so help me ah'll-"

"Oh, come on!" he said, cutting her off and opening his hands. He floated towards me with a prankish smile, and I leaned back as though to recoil in my unwanting of him. "Forget banjos and cowboy hats; he was meant to be like this, just look at him, he's a natural fit. Isn't that right, dragon boy?" It was an especially humiliating taunt, and I snapped my mouth at him but in a flash of light he was gone, leaving us in silence. Applejack and I looked each other woefully, but his voice turned us around.

"Back here," he said cheerfully, now floating between us and the lake, so the two of us turned around. Applejack stomped her hoof in the ground.

"Discord, ah' have had enough of this! Change him back!" she said sternly. Yeah, I grumbled. He put on a surprised face of guiltless disagreement once more before laughing it off.

"Uh-ho, nope, don't want to."

An uneasy feeling came over me as I seemed to really feel my new form, like how I felt the moment after he first gave it to me. I felt my tail, my wings, my hyde, my four legs. I looked over at a frustrated Applejack; it gave me a bit of a heartache to know that Applejack didn't know that he knew about our foal. She kicked the dirt twice with her front hoof.

"If you wanna talk, then at least give my hubby his voice back!" she demanded. Discord shrugged with a grin.

"Oh come on, he doesn't need to talk, he can use his growls, howls, and all the other means he's been using to communicate."

When the two of us stared in angry silence at him together, he rolled his eyes and snapped his fingers. There was a brief silence; I didn't seem to feel any different. My caring wife looked hopefully to me, and I to her. I raised my right claw to my throat and pressed down gently.

"Applejack?" I muttered. She shot me a brief, loving smile, as though she was both happy for me and happy to hear my voice again. The two of blushed at each other and our anger was suspended, but when a certain chaotic spirit coughed, we both turned bitterly back to him.

"Let's talk. I have a generous offer to propose to my favorite lovers. I'm sure you've changed your mind, AJ," he said, causing what appeared to be a cup of soda to appear in his eagle claw and sunglasses over his eyes.

"Sunglasses at night? Really?" I heard myself say, to which he pulled them down and glared, followed by a chuckle.

"Party pooper. No cake for you -oh! Sorry! Rather, no whatever-it-is-dragons-eat for you, birds, fish perhaps?" he said with a smug smile while throwing the sunglasses away. That was far more humiliating than the first remark, which I'm sure you know why. As angry and embarrassed as it made me, I knew I had to be more careful. No more comments like that. Applejack never backed down, and she stood proudly up against me.

"Yer bein' downright mean, ya know that? Fluttershy ain't gonna be too happy when she hears about this," she said, and Discord did not seem to like it.

"Oh I don't think so. And I know much more than that," he said to her and followed with a devious smile at the both of us before frowning. "You two have never made any attempt to understand me like dear Fluttershy has. No one else has, for that matter. If you had, you'd know I'm not the bad guy anymore."

"Ah' don't know what kinda game of horseshoes yer playin', but ah' don't like it one bit. Don't you dare talk to my AJ that way," said my wife. Discord chuckled.

"You know Applejack, I'd love to have a talk with you in private," he said.

"No!" I yelled, and finished it with a growl. Discord turned to me unamused at first, but then smiled again and he shot forward with his palm open and headed straight for me. My anger immediately turned into fear, and the worst kind of all, too; the fear of failing Applejack.

"Now if you weren't being so rude, I'd happily talk to her in front of you; no matter, you'll be awake and reunited with your farm pony shortly," he said.

"Wait!" cried a desperate Applejack. Oh no you don't! I went to draw up the gas from my stomach and breath fire on him, but it was too late; he put his claw on my forehead. Uh oh.

My poor hubby closed his eyes tumbled to the ground on his belly like a plum-tuckered cow. My heart was already a mite heavy, and I was tryin' to figure out what in the hay Discord was up to, but when I saw this, I was so worried I could hardly breathe. At first I thought Discord maybe done something terrible to him. I felt like a darn fool for not having thought of what Discord had said about the alphabet and what not, and it was saddening since this mare ain't ever trying to do nothin' but take care of her family, her foal, and her sweetheart who heaven knows has taken better care of her than she could ever ask for.

"AJ!" I sat myself down and cuddled his still-cute but no-so-little face. Hey now, Imma take care of you.

"Fear not, Applejack, the dragon merely slumbers. He will wake up when you and I have had our little private chat and when you whisper your sweet little country draw into his ear," he said. I looked him over; he was asleep alright, and his belly was movin' up and down, and he didn't seem hurt none, not on the outside at least. But I'd had enough; that joker had gone too far, and boy howdy, I was madder than a wet hen and meaner than a striped snake. Ain't nobody be doin' that to my AJ.

"What do you want?" I snapped as I stood right on up to face him. He can't take nothing seriously; he acted like he was all surprised before he slithered down and around me.

"So quick to forget that I am reformed! I'm not seeking to do harm to anymore. I give you my word, I will never do any harm to you or AJ or all the other Apples, regardless of what becomes of this conversation," he said, looking me in the eye. "What do I want? Well let me ask you, what do you want, O honest one?"

"Ah' want you to leave my sugarcube and me alone." He slithered back to where he was, floatin' off the ground in front of me.

"And I will give you what you exactly that. If..." I did not like the sound of that. He's crazier than a junebug and prouder than a peacock.

"If what?"

Discord looked like he'd come to a dead end tryin' to figure out what to say. You could see his gears turnin' in his head. I was no happy camper with him, but I heard my sugarcube snoring behind me. I looked over my shoulder at him; he's cuter than a box of puppies when he sleeps, no less even as a dragon. I felt a tug on my heart, and my some of my anger turned into worry. Don't go puttin' him in a bad spot now, Applejack.

"Hm... How do I put this? Let's just say there's a problem in Canterlot, and I'm going to deal with it."

"What do ya mean? And what does this got to do with me and AJ? And turnin' him into a dragon?" I said, raising my eyebrow. He just cackled and shrugged his arms.

"Just listen to me, will you? Ok, let's just say I've got this ... idea, you see. Celestia's rule is, hmmm... failing? She doesn't have the strength to defend these ponies of outside threats. It's only a matter of time before something co-"

"What are you talkin' about? Princess Celestia is one humdinger of a good princess," I said. He didn't seem to like that none.

"She's a dotard," he scoffed. Truth be told, I don't know what that even means, but I know it ain't good. "Why is it that a thousand years passed until I was attempted to be reformed? Why not ten years? Why not fifty, heck why not a hundred? If only you knew what I know, you'd agree with me." I looked aside. I wanted to tell him he's a few apples short of a bushel, but I refrained. Deep breaths, Applejack. At least I was gettin' that he felt he was entitled to something.

"So what're you gonna do about it?" I said. The devil raised his eyebrows and chuckled.

"I know you'll be fine with it. I'm going to relieve her, so we can all live in harmony. You must promise to not use your little- you know, honest thingy- against me."

You coulda knocked me over with a feather. I couldn't believe my own ears. Jumpin' junebugs... He wants the throne for himself... And now he's tryin' to blackmail us! Ah' shoulda known. Poor AJ, ropin' him into this. Ah'm goin' straight to Twilight. Discord turned his head and threw his arms up.

"Well? Think about the- "

"No."

"No?" he said with a frown. But after that came one wicked grin. "Oh! I see how it is."

At that moment, just about all of my courage went south. That beam of his after that frown was enough to scare the soul out of a crow. As angry I was, he's a force to be reckoned with alright. I had forgot to respect his powers and what not, and now I was worried sick. All I could think about was that dragon behind me, so I started backing up towards where my hubby was sleeping. He floated over to near AJ, and that made me scared beyond what I can say.

"You want him to stay that way? Fine. I didn't think you'd be so content to remain married to a dragon forever, then again, you were married to a human," he said, shrugging his arms. He floated over AJ out into the meadows before turning around. "Did you ever stop to think that this what AJ wants? Your foal is going to be super confused when he sees his mom and 'dad' and then looks in the mirror."

I was redder than a ripe tomato. That cut me real deep. I'm sure he could saw it my eyes, too. How did he know about that? He is the daggone last pony I would think to tell first. He knew before the family. That ain't right. I laid back down and put my hoof on my sugarcube's chin. I needed him awake right about now, but I couldn't, not with that creature watching me.

"So what, you're not gonna change him back 'less we help you?"

"Nah, you wanna keep playing the game. That's fine with me, I'm patient! I waited a thousand years. I'll be back in a few months to see how you two are doing. You know, I've got nothing wrong with a dragon-pony romance, but the townsponies?" he said, slithering through the air around me. "If you hide him from them, they'll think he left you. They will scoff at your foal. That will not be so easy for him to take," he said with a sly smile. His rotten words were slashing my heart like corn, and I reckon I was chokin' up. Somehow I managed to stick it to him one more time.

"No. They ain't gonna be like that. Besides, we don't care what other ponies think." I said, wrapping myself around AJ's neck, and he flipped over on his side.

"Wait and see! I won't say I told you so when they laugh and scorn. Watch it destroy him," he continued.

I couldn't help it no more, and I started crying. Discord was hurting me real bad. I wanted to whisper in AJ's ear so badly. It made me so sad to think that Discord would allow this forever. We couldn't swear against the Princess though, get ourselves involved in that! I didn't know what to do. But I still managed some honest words from my heart. I didn't care, I still don't care what other ponies think. My AJ and me are gonna raise a foal of our own, and we're gonna love it to death, whether or not we get out of this. We're closer than ever.  "We'll just tell 'em all what you did."

"Oh I don't think so! That's not part of the game. No telling the townsponies that I'm involved. As if they'll believe you. When the little runt wakes up tomorrow, he'll be back to no talking. But it doesn't have to be that way if you simply-"

"When I tell Fluttershy- "

"You WON'T tell Fluttershy!"

Save my husband's snoring and my own sniffing, there was a silence. I wiped my eyes with my hoof and stared at him. My other front leg was holding AJ's head. My belly hurt real bad, though not nearly as bad as my heart. I just wanted Discord to go away and never bother us again. I just wanted to be alone with my sweetheart and our baby.

"Ugh," he sighed. "Why do you make me do this? Look, I said I wouldn't hurt you two, and I haven't. And I won't. But when I return, you either change your mind, or you'd both better get used to - that."

In a rush of wind and a flash, he was gone, and I was left alone under the stars save my sleeping husband and the foal inside me.

I cradled AJ's head in my arms and held it tight to my belly and rocked him back and forth. I ain't felt so awful in all my life. I couldn't stop sniveling, and I was crying a river. I felt so bad for his gentle soul. That minute after Discord left was the worst and the loneliest. I ain't never bit off more than I did just then. It was all churning around in my head, everything he said. I ain't got to repeat, you heard him. It was weighing me down something so terrible I can't even describe it. The worst thought of all was all that  coupled with what the quill seller had said. The thought of losing my AJ was more than I could bear. I couldn't even hardly think about it it hurt so much. It'd been a mighty warm feeling knowing my foal would have both his ma and his pa to raise to him. I couldn't say yes to that clown Discord, and that we'd help him overthrow the princess. That wouldn't end well for us or Equestria. My hubby was the only thing that could provide me any kind of relief. I thought about all our special moments on the farm. At least ah' got you back where you belong. Ah love you so much. I longed to hear that sweet voice of his. Tonight was gonna be my last chance, too, before probably a long time at least.

All I had to do was whisper in his ear and he'd wake up, and we'd be together. I needed him then more than ever, too. But I could hardly bring myself to wake him up. It would make him so sad to see me like this, and seein' him sad is more than this girl can bear. I couldn't bring myself to tell him he might be stuck like this forever. That he might be raising our foal with me this way. In his sweetness he never passes up a chance to comfort me, and I could never doubt his love that always is lookin' for ways to make me happy. Just seeing him awake and looking in those eyes would make me happy. And hearing his voice, too. Don't give up, now. He's a smart cookie, he is. We'll figure out a way to stop Discord. And if we don't, I still love you to death, sugarcube, and wouldn't trade nothin' for you, dragon or human. You're still the cutest thing ever in my eyes, inside and out.

"Ah' remember when ah' first realized ah' had a crush on you," I whispered. His beautiful blue eyes opened slowly, and I was happy to see them, so I gave them a smile. "Ah' couldn't believe ah' fell head over heels for you. When you came by the farm that one day, ah' ain't never been more nervous in my whole life."

"Applejack?" he said softly. His eyes were so delighted by what I'd said, it was the cutest thing. But it didn't take him long to remember. "Is he gone? What happened? Are you hurt?"

He stood up anxiously, but I just wrapped around his neck again, couldn't help myself. It was the only thing to help the pain.

"He's gone alright, but please don't be mad, sugarcube. Ah' can't take it," I had to wipe my nose before I could finish, because I was sniveling like a dog. He couldn't be angry when he saw me. He wasn't gonna feel better until I felt better.

"Hey, it's alright. Here," he sat back on his tail and invited me to his belly. I buried myself in his black skin like a squirrel in the dirt. I know I'm supposed to be strong, but I was cryin' mighty hard into him. All those mean things Discord had said, about everypony scoffing at our baby, driving AJ into depression, a kind of battle between my hubby and the townsponies, it was all eating me like a worm in an apple. "Did he tell you he wouldn't change me back unless we agreed to help him?"

"Ah' am so sorry, sugarcube. Ya know ah' love you no matter what," I whispered. That was the only way I could tell it. Yes, that is. It was the only honest thing I could say, because I was too hurt to say nothin' else. I felt a drop of water on my back, and I reckon that was a dragon tear, followed by his dragon claws resting themselves on top of me.

"Dear, sweet Applejack," I heard him say. I woulda been dead if I'd been anywhere else but where I was. "We'll figure out a way to beat him. We've been through so much together, and we've always gotten through it. And if I don't get back to being a human, well we still have each other, and as we saw today, that's all that matters. I still love you with all of my heart, and all of my strength, you and what's inside you."

"That's what ah' cant bear," I said, sobbing like a filly. I was like wet sourkraut. I was broken. "It was something the quill seller said today. He said if the townsponies saw a dragon close to town, they might try 'n...kill..." I could hardly talk, and I was stuttering on my own tongue. "Ma and pa were hard enough, but you? Ah' couldn't-"

He was surprised at first, I could see it in him. He wasn't ready for it, I reckon. If ya'll have ever loved someone, or been a mother or father, you'd understand the pain I felt. He looked away with concern, but then he answered with a most tender expression, same as always.

"Come on, Applejack, you know I'm not going anywhere. And even if I did, " he said, looking right down at me and holding me nice and tight. I admit it was a bit strange to feel so mightily loved by a dragon. "Not all of us arrive together at the end, but same as your parents, I'll always be with you."

"Ah'd miss you so much." He smiled at me. And coupled with his voice, it was a warmth you can't find nowhere else.

"I would miss you too, Applejack. But I'll always be with you. We're always a part of each other, I in you and you in I. My spirit lives in your heart, and yours in mine. You have the most beautiful heart, and that's why you must always listen to it."

His words were like sweet apples for my soul. Now darn tootin' I was still sad, but a few minutes ago I'd never thought I'd feel this way again. I remembered I had a right special blessing in that boy, and when you're crazy in love, it's hard not to feel soft.

"By the way," he said with a grin. "I do remember the time you first realized you had a crush on me, because that was right around the time I realized I had a crush on you. I remember going to the farm, thinking of any excuse I could to see the most caring, hard working, beautiful girl I've ever seen. And when I found out she had a crush on me, well... it felt like my soul was flooded with lover's bliss. And it's been that way ever since, only the more I know you the happier I get."

That is what they call a farmer's delight. It was just what my weary soul needed, and I was almost happy again. With every breath of AJ's belly, I felt a little better, and the night air didn't feel so stone cold as it had. Now it was his turn.

"Ah'm so proud of you, sugarcube. No matter what happens, you'll always be my boy."

He chuckled and rubbed his head against the top of my mane, and I swear I could almost feel the tickle in his heart, which in turn tickled me. It was so nice to hear his voice again, though I remembered Discord said it'd be gone again in the morning. I hated having to tell him that, poor thing. What if it's gone forever after night, too?

"Hey sugarcube?" I said, looking at up at him. "Do ya suppose we could stay up a while longer? Discord said when you wake up, you won't be able to talk no more, and ah' wanna hear yer voice as much as ah' can."

"He said that?" AJ looked away sadly and sighed.

"Ah'm so sorry, honey," I said. It was as hard for me as it was for him. I found myself digging my head into him again.

"Hey, look at me," he said. Between his skin and the starry sky behind him, it was a mite dark, but there was light and kindness in his blue eyes. "At least I can write now, right? Who says we won't get it back? And another thing you must never forget, Applejack. I speak to you whenever I look at you. Whenever I see you, I tell you I love you in my heart. And if you listen closely to your own, you can hear me whispering to you."

He sure knows how to console, that one. He amazes me to this day. Just when I feel like I'm headed for the mud with no hope of getting out, he ropes me from behind and saves me. When I hugged him again, I was so full of love you could've pinned my ears and sent me through a cement crack. Truth be told, I just sorta made that little saying up, but I can't think of nothin' else to describe it. I was full of love.

"Ah'm a mighty lucky girl to have you, sweetheart. The luckiest." I looked up at him and let our love steal the moment, and we smiled at each other.

"So, you wanna stay up a little later, huh? How about a campfire? It won't take long to start."

"Ah'd like that very much," I said with a chuckle and a blush. I reluctantly pulled myself away from him, and he stood back down on his fours.

"Wait right here," he said. But before he went to get the firewood, I ran in and gave him one more hug in the neck. Even after all the hugging we'd just done, I still needed it, and it didn't lose it's warmth as he stood there chuckling and letting me give it to him. I pulled away, and spread his wings and took off into the night, headed straight for the dark patch of trees on the other side of the lake. Once he glided over yonder, I couldn't see him at all 'cept for the blue on him. We had a lot of planning to do, we weren't gonna go down without buckin', but I was ready to talk the night away with him as best of friends, just like we used to. I took a deep sigh; right then, I happened to notice two shooting stars passing overhead.

Unity

After being rudely forced to fall asleep, I woke up to a pair of sad-but-loving green eyes; they were Applejack's of course. I had missed the "private" conversation between her and Discord, but I correctly guessed that he'd essentially just told her what he told me a week earlier, so I was thus not surprised to wake up and find that I was still the way I am. Not much came of it, just that we have to find out of a way to beat him or else I will be stuck like this forever. At least Applejack knows who it is now, though. After a week of all this dragon stuff, opening my eyes and seeing her so deeply upset was kind of a wake up call to me, especially with the immeasurable care in her expression.

I won't repeat what Applejack already went over, but I'm sure you recall we left off with me and her having a much-needed heart-to-heart. I guess Discord had taunted her with some nasty things, and apparently she was afraid of me getting discovered by Ponyville, and something happening to me. It's a lot on her heart. She shouldn't have to take care of me and our foal. At first all I wanted was to deep fry him, but when she clearly needed me to console her, I shoved my anger aside and comforted her as best I could. That apple pony has a way of bringing out the best in me; at least whenever I see her, it drives me to be the best person I can possibly be. Er, best dragon I can be, now I guess. When I do console her, it's a feeling I just can't describe, an incomparably better feeling then revenge. It's like an opening the door into her beautiful and honest heart, and nourishing it with my own.

When we'd had our moment, and we'd hugged long enough, it was time for some good ol' alone time together, and we could talk to each other just like we always used to. We had to take good advantage of this night, since it could be the last time I get to talk for a while. So I flew over to the woods, gathered some twigs and branches from the trees with my mouth so that together we could set up a campfire by the lake. I also got a large log for her to sit on, I carried that between my front claws. I didn't need one; like this, I'm probably just as tall, if not a little taller, when I'm sitting down then when I'm standing up on all fours.

Emerging from the forest, I spread my wings and glided through the air over the lake to where she was waiting on the other side, and found that she had a circle of stones ready not too far from the water's edge. I touched down and dropped the load of firewood in my mouth into the pit, and placed the log down in front of it for her to sit on. Despite everything that just happened, I was quite excited for the chance to talk together for a long time.

There was a brief moment of silence when all there was left to do was light the fire. I lowered my head to just above the firepit and looked over at her, and tried to give her a little smile, though the only thing she can probably see on me at night are my eyes and my glowing blue stripes. I could see her figure standing there, her beautiful orange coat and blonde mane dimmed by the starry night's darkness, but as usual, her innocent green eyes were like little lights that returned my affectionate stare.

"Watch this," I said, turning my head to the pit. I focused my thoughts intently on my stomach; the only other time I'd successfully tried to breath fire was when I spouted out my whole stomach's worth over the lake the day before. I had to be careful not to draw up too much gas and blast the firepit. I breathed up a small amount (relatively, that is) and the flames lit up the area around us and engulfed the firewood, and just like that, we had a healthy campfire.

"Goll-ee sugarcube," she said. I looked over, and now I could see clearly a smiling Applejack, marveling at my new ability.

"I know. One good thing, right?" I replied, sitting back on my tail in front of the fire and putting my front claws together and relaxing them on my stomach. I was still going to act like a human as much as I could. My mind started to wonder towards thinking about what to do again, and how to deal with our new adversary. "Well, we know he's playing the victim."

"Who? Discord? Boy howdy," she said, rolling her eyes as she came to sit on the log. Something occurred to me right then.

"Hold on a second," I said, looking around. She waited eagerly, and when I'd thought it'd been silent long enough, I came back to looking down at her lowered my voice. "Don't say his name. Remember how he came up? It was almost like he had some kind of way of knowing when his name was said."

"Ya know what? Ah' think yer right," she said, looking down in realization. That was followed by a disappointed sigh. "Ugh, ah'm sorry that ah' wasn't able to think of no way, sugarcube. Ah' was so embarrassed when Discord did that whole head shakin' bit."

"Aw, that wasn't your fault, Applejack," I said, as she brought her front hooves together on her lap and looked up at me with a kind of apologetic face. I hated to see her disappointed in herself, she's the last pony on earth that should be. She's got a lot on her mind, like I said, with me, our foal, and selling apples and other family business. Who knows what Discord does all day, he has time to think about silly ways to think about how to communicate like that. I was disappointed in myself, however. "I'm the one that couldn't think to write in the ground with my claws. I let my frustration get the better of me. It was some psychological block, I don't know."

I turned my eyes back to the fire and sighed, though I could see she was still watching me out of the corner of my eye.

"Ah'm a mite proud of you, how you've handled everything," she said, so I turned towards her and said thank you with my expression. I could feel myself getting a little red in the cheeks; making her proud is still my special delight. But then again, I still wasn't happy with myself, she would never put me down, but that didn't mean I couldn't.

"I'm supposed to be stronger than that," I said, looking away with sadness. "I gotta say, I'm a little disappointed in the Princesses thinking he could be reformed in the first place. It's not like his name is Discord or anything, you know? It's not like he *is* the spirit of chaos," I muttered angrily.

"Ya know sugarcube, we don't have to talk about Discord right now, do we? Ah' got one more night to hear you talk, there ain't no need to waste that sweet voice on him."

With that I couldn't help but laugh a little bit, and felt I a little tug on my heartstrings. I knew she was right, too.

"Alright then," I said, and looked down at my body. The way I had been sitting - a tall kind of sitting on my tail - they could just barely rest my front claws on my back leg's knees, so I fell forward and let my front legs on to the ground again, but lowered my back ones to the ground instead, so I was leaning up off my front ones; kind of like how Winona sits.

"So how's my little dragon doin'?"

"Eh, he's doing alright," I said, giving her a quick beam. "He's got a lot on his mind. He misses being human, and he misses talking to his wife. But as long as he still gets to be with her, and she's happy, then he's happy too."

She smiled. Applejack smiling is still a wonderful, beautiful sight that I've yet to take for granted. She was so cute the way she was sitting with her front hooves resting on the log in between her back legs.

"Well give me the scoop! What's it really like with them wings? And walkin' on all fours, it's a bit different, ain't it?"

"You have no idea how embarrassed I was when you saw me for the first time. And yeah, it's a little weird. I'm not use to having a tail. Or wings. Or claws," I said, and I raised my right claw and felt two little blue quills or spines that I had at the front of my neck. "And I have this gas in my stomach, that's where my fire comes from," leaning up and pressing my left claw against my belly.

"Oh my," she said, with wide eyes.

"Don't worry, I'll never use it. Outside of entertaining you and Apple Bloom, or Big Macintosh and Granny Smith," I replied, and she chuckled again.

"C'mon, honey, ah' know better than anypony that you ain't gonna be usin' it on nopony 'cept Discord. That's why yer the best one to have it," she said, reaching over and patting me on the shoulder. Her flattery caused my ears to fall down. I'm used to doing that to her, not her doing it to me. I brought my eyes back to the fire and remembered the flight together.

"So was I a good enough flier for you?" I said teasingly, turning my gaze from the fire up to the stars.

"Hmm. Ah' suppose," she said in a sly, playful tone.

"You suppose?" I said, laughing and looking over her with a raised eyebrow. "I know all I can really do yet is glide, but you were screaming like a little filly back there."

"Must ah' remind you who screams like Apple Bloom when ah' run with him on my back?" she said, giggling. Not much I can say about that.

"Alright. You got me," I said, turning back to the fire. She started to chuckle, and defeat never felt so good. Hmmm... "So, would you like to try that right now?"

"What? Let you ride me?" she replied with amusement, and I shook my head eagerly. "Uh, sugarcube, ah' don't think ah-"

"Oh, so you're saying I'm fat, ok," I said, turning to the fire smugly. I was just playing with her of course.

"You ain't fat, not at all! Yer just - a lot heavier than you used to be, ah' mean gee whiz, you gotta be like thirty five feet long," she said in a voice that was half serious, half playing along, but all kind. I turned my head to her and smiled, letting her I was just kidding. I sensed she knew that anyway given her face when I first said it.

"And all things honest, yer already a mighty good flier, and ah' was havin' more fun up there with you than Pinkie in a candy store," she added. Being with her like this was all I needed to wash away the pain Discord had caused us. It felt so good to be able to talk with her again, it felt like forever since we had. Just the two of us alone under the stars. It was just like the days when we first fell in love.

Just then, I happened to catch the smell of apples off of her as a cool night breeze came through. It's a lovely scent, though it also reminded me we still have a farm to manage.

"You know what I don't get?" I said, looking into the fire thoughtfully.

"What's that?"

"Forget it," I said. "How has the selling been without me? You said you sold nearly three hundred bits today?"

"Eeyup," she declared, closing her eyes and shaking her head. "Sure as sugar did. Big Macintosh and Apple Bloom took over for me. Ah' wonder how they finished out? You know my brother ain't the most aggressive salespony, and Apple Bloom, well she's a little too aggressive. Oh by the way, you wanna help me with the finances tomor- " she paused mid sentence and her excitedness was turned a sad disappointment. "Oh, nevermind."

"Sorry," I said, raising my right front claw, staring dryly into the fire as I thought. I missed doing the farm's finances too. Now how was I supposed to help? "I don't think I can hold a pencil very well in these. If you got some paper, I suppose I could ... dip the tip of my claw in ink," I said, raising my huge black claw and swishing it through the air. She began to chuckle, though I didn't notice it at first. "I don't think I'll be much of a banjo player anymore."

She laughed, and as a result, I couldn't help it and I gave in too. When she laughs, it's something you have to hear to fully appreciate how contagious it is, I can't hope to do it justice in a written diary. When we caught our breath, I looked into the campfire (still going strong) and thought about that night that we had the hoedown and how happy I was with her, and a large portion of the Apple family that was there. It didn't make me so happy to think about it now, though, I realized.

"When I was at that hoedown," I heard myself say, "I felt like I really belonged. I felt like a true country boy married to a true country girl. I felt like I was one of you guys. I'll admit it, being a dragon is sorta cool in some ways, I mean flying with you today was awesome, but... I don't know, I just ... When I met you, I wanted to be a farmer more than anything else in the world. But now look at me... I can't picture myself as a farmer anymore. Not like this. I finally established an identity for myself, and now it's been altered. It just kinda... I don't know," I sighed.

I saw her smile fade as she stared at me out of the corner of my eye with such tenderness. It was like she could feel my pain. That didn't help me at all. Nice going, AJ. Now you got her sad. I know being in love, or simply being friends, for that matter, requires you to share your sorrows, not just your joys. When she's sad, I want to know it more than anything else so I can share it with her, help her, and relieve it as best I can, and I deeply appreciate and admire that she is always looking to do the same, better than me at least. But I still have the most intense hatred of the thought of making her sad.

"Sugarcube," she said, and she scooched over on the log until she could reach out and lift my chin up with her hoof. There were those emerald eyes, the windows into her simple but beautiful soul. "Ah'm surprised at you," she said, and it seemed as though she was disappointed in me for perhaps the first time in my life. My eyes got wide, same as my mouth. I felt like tearing up all of a sudden.

"You of all creatures should understand by now that your heart is your identity, not nothin' else," she said.

"I'm so sorry," I muttered. "You're right, Applejack. Here it is again, I'm just letting this get to all of me," I said, burying my face in my claws.

"I know, I know sugarcube. I don't blame you for that, all things considered you still handlin' this just fine," she said, looking up at me. I suppose it's getting to me to. But seriously though," she continued with a big smile, "You're still a farmer! Ah'll hook up the plow to ya if ya want!" she said, looking back at my back. That was a heartwarming bit of comfort from her, both what she said about me still being the same, and still being able to help the farm by plowing.

"Mr. Country Boy," she proclaimed, and took her hat off and placed it on my head.

"I am?" I said, raising my head in excitement. She began to laugh heartily when she looked at me with the hat on (believe or not, it actually stayed in place since one of the little spikes/quills on the top my head kept it from sliding off). Applejack was right. This kind of talk was just what we needed. Even as a dragon, I can still feel the same magic in my heart that came fourth when he had these kinds of moments before.

My stomach killed the moment though and rumbled, as both of us stared in silence at it.

"Ugh, speaking of fat... I may not look fat, but I sure feel fat when I eat as much I have been eating," I said. I hadn't eaten anything for a few hours, and I was getting pretty hungry again. Suddenly I felt angry at being so hungry, because I was hungry all the time when I was human, now it was just ridiculous, and I had you know who to thank for that. I started growling loudly and then promptly stopped.

"No, AJ, you've already decided you're not going to get angry again," I told myself out loud, forcing a chuckle. "Oh," I said, turning my head away with red cheeks. Now I was really embarrassed again, and not the good kind. "I think I may have found out a way to help the farm out. That is, I won't have to eat so many apples anymore."

I could feel her watching me, so I turned my head back and saw her and faced her.

"How's that? You still like apples, dontcha? You were knockin' back whole bushels with nothin'!" she said with care and curiosity. I still liked the taste of apples, but I had a new delectable item in my diet. What made it so much worse was that Discord had actually guessed it. I couldn't deny how good a big raw fish tasted on my new forked tongue.

"No it's not that I don't love apples, I still do, it's just that, I can't eat only apples, I'll run the farm dry in a month. We can sell more apples if I eat - "

"Eat what?"

"Well, what exactly's not important," I said, turning back away and rolling my eyes.

"Sugarcube, you talkin' about fishies?" she said, giggling. I turned back unamused, though in reality I was.

"Big fish, you know. I caught some throughout the day today in this lake."

"Aw, well maybe ah'll have to get a fishing pole, and we can come out here and ah'll catch 'em for ya!" she said in the kindest, accent-heavy voice you can imagine. And she was completely serious, too.

"Stop it," I said with a chuckle.

I looked up at her adorable smiling face and it was as if nothing, not Discord, nor being a dragon, or anything else in the world could lay a hand on me. I could feel something tremendous stirring inside me, but it wasn't dragon fire or hunger.

"It seems like just when I literally can't love you anymore, somehow I do," I said contently, and raised my right front leg around her and rubbed the top of my head (including the cowboy hat) against her. She hugged back just as snuggly, and I could feel her happiness. We'd been through a lot in the last hour, and occasionally, the last two years as well, but at least I had her. As long as I live, I will do my best to make sure you know how much you are loved by me. You've earned it.

I happily released her to return to her woody seat beside me, then returned my eyes to the fire and let my mind go again. My thoughts couldn't seem to think about anything except her right now. So naturally, they shifted to something else having to do with her. Something very special - most special. I looked over at her and then down at her stomach, and pondered a glorious mystery that I would never have dreamed in a million years before coming to Equestria.

"So... How is it doing, anyway?" I whispered. "I'm overwhelmed beyond anything."

"You know, we still haven't told your family yet," I remarked, and she briefly looked away with concern.

"Ah' know this may not be the best time, not the kinda way ah' wanted to at least, but ah' wish we could tell 'em tonight, while we got you talkin', but you think they're asleep already?"

I looked up in thought. I had no idea what time it was. I'd wondered frequently for the last few weeks, especially before the night I became a dragon, how her family might react to the news. I could picture Apple Bloom asking a lot of questions, and maybe a little shock from Big Mac and Granny Smith, but nonetheless excitement and glee to know that the newest member of the Apple family was on his or her way. It all tickled me pink to think about.

Before I could think any further, my ears picked up a distinct noise from the trees and brush behind us, and as a result I alarmingly  leapt around and positioned myself between Applejack and the trees, and spread my wings and showed my teeth, while watching with defensive fear. Nothing could harm my Applejack.

Now it sounded too large to be a squirrel or some other kind of woodland critter, though it didn't necessarily sound like something overly large either. When there was another rustle, I growled and stepped my four legs forward slowly. Right as I did that is when what made the noise emerged from the trees. Huh?  To my great relief and confusion, it was none other than a big red stallion and a small yellow filly with scared faces, nearly on cue.

"Wait! It's just us!" yelled the little one.

"Big Macintosh! Apple Bloom! What're ya'll doin' out here?" cried my wife from behind as they walked towards me. I just stood there, still confused.

"We came lookin' fer ya'll! Duh," said the little sister.

"Eeyup."

Apple Bloom looked at me and immediately planted her hoofs in the ground and started cracking up with high-pitched child laughter as a smile crossed Big Macintosh's face as well.

"Nice hat AJ, you look mighty ferocious," she said, pointing to my forehead. Immediately I blushed; at least the hat covered my falling ear plates.

"Oh. That," I remarked, turning my head away and hooking the hat on my claw and taking it off.

"Hey!" cried Apple Bloom, the smile disappearing from her face. "You can talk!"

"Yep," I replied, giving her a sly grin, before dully remembering it wouldn't last. It also confirmed they hadn't heard any of our conversation. "Though tomorrow morning I guess it's back to large animal noises," I continued, looking away into the hills and rolling my eyes and starting to go there again. No, AJ, stop... Not now... I thought, shaking my head with my eyes closed.

"Huh?" they said together.

"Wait a minute, ya'll left Granny Smith alone?" said my wife as she walked up along side of me, so we were all four facing each other, with Big Mac to the left of Apple Bloom. We were standing atop a patch of grass extending from the forest to the lake, which behind, of course, were the hills. I was glad to see them. After all, Applejack and I had gotten our moment alone.

"She's asleep," said the filly, and Applejack sighed, bringing her hoof to her face.

"Eeyup."

"She's gettin' older, ya know, and you can't be leavin' her alone," said my wife. Her siblings ignored her, however.

"How's come you can talk now?" said Apple Bloom, running up and looking up at me eagerly. Applejack and I turned and looked at each other, before she sighed again.

"Looks like we got some 'splainin' to do. How ya'll feel 'bout joinin' us at the campfire?" she said, and the stallion and filly nodded their heads eagerly. Applejack shot me another look, though this one was much deeper and more penetrating. I felt myself submitting to her; I knew what she was thinking. We had just discussed it. Whatever you wanna do, I told her in my heart. "Too bad Granny Smith ain't here, she's a part of this family too. Wouldn't wanna exclude her, though I also don't wanna wake her up. This is kinda important, though. Aw gosh darnit," she continued with a whinny-snort.

"Well, maybe we can bring her out here. We can have a family campout!" said the little sister. I'm not going to lie, an Apple family campout sounded really nice, even though I was a little nervous about telling them the news. And we'd have to explain everything that happened.

"How do you suppose we do that?" said my wife. Her little sister walked up right underneath my head and looked straight up at me with excitement, to which I rolled my eyes, though I thought it was very cute of her.

"Ah' got a way!"

"Apple Bloom," said her older sister, mildly irritated, "You think Granny's fit to be ridin' dragons?"

"She's healthier than an ox," she said, throwing her hoof out. The idea of flying back to the farm to bring Granny Smith out here was not something I had a problem with. Flying was fun, and I was getting better at it with each minute I did it. It always pleases me to provide Apple Bloom some enjoyment too.

"Ugh, you ok with that sugarcube?" said my wife tenderly, officially giving in.

"Oh no, I don't mind at all! Just taxi-service AJ here," I said, in a kind of fake sarcasm since I really didn't mind. I don't pass up chances to bond with my little sister-in-law.

"Yee haw! Oh boy, thank you AJ!" cried Apple Bloom, bouncing up and down in innocent bliss, as Applejack shook her head and rolled her eyes with a grin.

"Alright. But hold on, you'll need somethin' to help ya hold on," said Applejack, galloping back to the fire. She picked up the rope she had brought in her mouth and trotted back. "Havin' already done it, yer gonna like it, ah'll say that," she said as she first started tying one end of the rope around Apple Bloom's stomach.

"Hey! Ah' was supposed to ride him first," she pouted, to which Big Macintosh I looked at each other and laughed.

When it was my turn, I stood in place and let the lasso champion tie the rope behind my legs and over my back in front of my wings again. I spread and stretched them out, and Apple Bloom abandoned her short temper and went back to being excited as she watched me. The country mare asked me again if it was too tight, which I denied as I handed her hat back.

"He looked mighty cute in it, didn't he?" she said to her brother. Gahh... I giggled and looked away feeling as though I was going to melt, fireproof or not. Big Macintosh laughed, but little Apple Bloom was too excited to pay any attention to anything else.

"Help me up, help me up!" she pleaded with her sister. I lowered my stomach the ground so Applejack could place her on my back with ease. The hyper filly was so light that she hardly felt like anything on my back, almost non-noticeable.

"You ready?" I said, turning my eyes back.

"Yup yup yup, ah'm ready alright. Ah' been waitin' fer this my whole life!" she exclaimed, and I laughed once again.

"Ok then, we'll be right back," I assured my wife and her brother.

"Don't have too much fun now, ya hear? And watch those little spike thingys at the top of his neck there," she said with a friendly chuckle. "Wait!" she galloped up and wrapped her front legs around my neck, and sweet delight filled me as I raised my right leg and leaned into her. She rubbed under my chin with her hoof, and the gates of heaven opened and poured all kinds of treasures on top of me. She leaned over my back and hugged her sister, then removed herself. "Alright, now ya'll can go."

As soon as she was a safe distance, I lumbered my body forward with a jog. Same as her sister, Apple Bloom fell forward and I felt her small front legs holding on as best they could to the back of my neck.

"Whoa!" I heard her call out, though I ignored it and spread my wings and a rush of both wind and thrill came with lift off, as the air pressed upward against my wings. Three smooth flaps and we were fifty feet off the ground, gliding through the night air towards Sweet Apple Acres under a sea of stars; two more, and we passed right over the trees. Flying is fun for me by itself, but Apple Bloom was the real entertainment.

"THIS IS SO FUN!!!"

"Fun? We're just gliding!"

I flapped my wings a few more times and we climbed higher into the night, the moonlit valley coming into view as we sailed towards the farm, which was now directly in front of us only a couple of miles.

"Look! Look! I see the farm!" she shouted from atop my back.

"Yep," I chuckled through the breezy wind.

"Best night ever!" she proclaimed. Dragon or not, I was pleased to give it to her; I had always thought I kind of assumed a big-brother role to her when I married Applejack, at least that's what I've tried to be. I guess you could say she's kind of helped prepared me to be a father, too. Now I had a nasty little idea when I saw we were coming up to the edge of the forest. I angled my wings and body so we descended fast and hard, and Apple Bloom of course loved every second of it, though as we approached the trees, she screamed for dear life.

Just before we hit them, I pulled up and let us shoot out over top of them, leaving the filly on top of me laughing wildly.  Keeping my wings spread, I brought my head forward until I was looking back behind us upside down, and I could see the surge of wind from my wings and body leaving some leaves swirling behind us.

I looked up triumphantly, just as Apple Bloom leaned forward and shouted in my ears.

"We gotta do that again!"

As much as I wanted to, when we came over the southern edge of the orchard, I tilted my wings and body downward again and we began a much smoother descent over the apple trees. When I spotted the farmhouse atop the hill, I floated us down gently and caught the ground with my claws, running forward a few steps and coming to a halt just in front of the front door. In the new silence, I heard Apple Bloom's heavy breathing and wheezing.

"Alright, go wake her up," I said, bringing my belly to dirt. I felt her sliding off, but instead of falling off completely, she was just dangling awkwardly against my body. Ugh. "Did you forget to untie the rope?"

"Uh, maybe," she said, embarrassed. I tried to turn my head around; there she was, hanging down against me. Her big sister had really tied that thing tight.

"Ok, why don't you- just- " I muttered, raising my front left claw up clumsily to try to cut it.

"Ow!" she squeaked.

"Sorry!" I whispered, as I must've nicked her instead. Thankfully I had brought it up really gently, but I still felt bad now. "Are you ok?"

"Uh, well, ah'm bleedin' a little, but it's nothin' bad," she replied.

"Oh gosh I'm sorry!" I cried. Now I felt terrible. I sunk to the ground and covered my face with my claws. I hurt Apple Bloom! My wife's little sister!

"AJ, it's alright, really, ah' ain't no baby, it's just a scratch. Ah'm glad you didn't raise them faster, or ah' might be two fillies instead of one. Those things is sharp," she said. Her words provided some consolation, but not enough. Stupid Discord, stupid stupid Discord... I stood back up and turned my head around. There were four small trickles of blood near her rump. They weren't bad, but at the time in my worried state, they looked worse to me then they really were.

"Ahh! I'm so sorry Apple Bloom!"

"It ain't bad, AJ! We'll just put a little water on it, wipe it off, and ah'll be fine. What do you think ah' am, a baby?" she said, raising her eyebrow.

"No, no," I said, shaking my head pleadingly.

"Oh, good," she said, with a bright smile before looking down with confusion and then to me for answers. "So uh, now what do we do?"

"Hmm, I wonder if I should just cut it where it comes under my belly," I said out loud.

"Uh, ah' ain't so sure that's a good idea. Ah' can't tie like my sis' can, and ah' don't think Granny Smith can neither."

"So... what do we do then? I can't fit through the door."

She hung there and thought for a moment, her chin on her hoof. That's when I realized that we probably weren't going inside.

"Uh... ah' got nothin'," she said with a blushing smile. I raised an eyebrow at her for a moment, then started walking over a window. I wondered if maybe she was sleeping on her favorite chair. I walked up to window, and sure enough, though the room was dark I could she was on the other side in her rocking chair beside the stairs, and we could hear her snoring through the glass.

"Here, you better knock on the glass. It might be weird if she wakes up and sees me looking through the window at her," I said, turning my body so she was front and center in the glass.

"Granny Smith!" she whispered, lightly tapping the window with her hoof as she dangled on the side of my body.

"Is she awake?" I said, turning my head around and giving the farm around us a double check. My head was past the window, so I couldn't see inside anymore. It's ok, it's just your granddaughter and the human-turned-dragon that's madly in love with your other granddaughter, I thought to myself. I swooshed my tail around while I waited for Granny Smith to wake up. I could just picture Applejack watching us and admiring our teamwork, and as a result I chuckled.

"Granny Smith!" called Apple Bloom, loud this time. Apparently she had slept through knocking thus far. Sometimes the slightest thing is enough to wake her up, other times you can throw water on her and she doesn't wake.  There was a rumbling sound, and I realized it was my stomach.

"Oh gre- hic!" I hiccuped mid-sentence, and in the process I involuntarily drew up a small amount of gas from my stomach, resulting in a ball of flame. "Oh!" I said apologetically, covering my mouth with one claw. It was just a few feet from the house, too.

"Hey, that did it. She's gettin' up!" said my little sister-in-law, as I whipped my head around and saw her waving in to the window. Before I knew it, the aged green mare was peering through the window at us with utter confusion.

"Hi," I said with an embarrassed grin, and her face only got more confused to hear me speak.

"Hey Granny, wanna go camping with us? AJ can fly us back to Big Mac and Applejack, they got a fire and everything," she exclaimed quickly. Granny Smith disappeared from the window and soon came out the door, so I (we) turned around to face her. She got out and her confusion didn't get any better.

"Feathers on the goat! What in the name of Uncle Apple Strudel is a goin' on here?" she said, pointing to a free-hanging Apple Bloom. Granny has the strongest country accent of all of us. I took a breath to start talking, but the little one beat me to it.

"Ah' forgot to untie the rope," she said sheepishly.

"I flew her here. This was our means of making sure that she didn't fall off," I said, and the filly nodded her head.

"Yer talkin'?" she said, raising an eyebrow.

"Yep, though not for long. We've got a campfire going south of the orchard, where Applejack and Big Mac are waiting. Her and I will explain everything there. I can fly us there, it's no problem," I said, and waited hopefully. Over the last two years, we've grown closer, her and I have, and less formal. At first I just tried to be as polite as possible, but certainly not fake or insincere.

"Whattya think Granny? Up fer a little Apple family adventure?" said Apple Bloom, unintentionally stretching her legs into me as she spoke.

"What do ah' think, now ya say? Ah' think you got yerselves a deal!" said Granny Smith. I turned my head around and smiled at AB before we both smiled at Granny Smith. I laid down again and let the elder pony help the other one as she struggled to climb back up my body. The filly went to help her grandmother up, but I quickly stood up.

"Oh, um, do you want me to walk over there to the steps? That might be easier," I said with my head around. She shook her head no.

"Sonny, you just lay on right back down, yer Granny Smith appreciates the thought but she's just fine n' dandy, " she said, so without any hesitation, I did exactly what she said and crouched back down to the ground. I turned my head around to make sure she got on smoothly; her granddaughter reached out her hoof and hooked legs, and pulled her grandmother up with all her might. There was what sounded like a crack, and when Granny ended at the top of my back, her eyes popped out as though she was in pain.

"You alright?" Apple Bloom and I said together. Granny's expression soon turned into a smile.

"Alright? Ah' think it's back in place now," she said, referring to whatever bone we heard. Granny Smith wrapped her front legs around Apple Bloom and held on tight. It was cute to have grandmother and her other granddaughter on top of me.

"You ready? Hold on tight," I said, and the two of them grinned at me as the filly embraced her granny's legs. "Here we go!"

I ran forward, since running still makes for a smoother take off, and spread my wings. I tilted them up and with a slow flap, off we lifted into the moonlit sky.

"Hotdiggedy!" cried Granny Smith, as her granddaughter cackled and laughed. I took us higher into the night, the valley coming into view again, but not too high; just high enough to be over the trees with a nice cushion. I let my wings do all the work, catching air beneath their massive leathery material and leading us safely along through the sky. I was relaxed but focused; I had two passengers now, both of them beloved kin to wife and me. Just like her, I wouldn't dare let anything happen to them.

"Look! Lookie there," said the old mare.

I tuned out all sounds except my own thoughts and the soft breeze in my ears as we approached the south end of the orchard. I let the wind flow off of my face, and even closed my eyes for a second. Immediately I pictured that angelic orange mare, and felt that ever familiar love and care coming fourth from my heart. Well, time to tell them, Applejack. I began to wonder how Granny Smith would react to the news that Applejack was expecting.

I regret to say that I haven't written a whole lot about the grandmother of my wife. Maybe it's because she hasn't played a large role in our adventures thus far, but she is certainly somepony worth mentioning; I have a lot to thank her for, too, for raising the mare that Applejack turned out to be. The mare I fell in love with. After her parents died, Granny Smith took the three pony siblings in as her own. Some might say that she's a bit odd (if not just in her dotage), but I have never viewed her that way. She has always been a character, I grant them, but a thoroughly charming and friendly character, with a whole lot of lovable countryness thrown in. I'm sure it was a bit ... difficult for her when she found out that her granddaughter had secretly married a human. And now this whole dragon thing. She's handled it better than I could ever ask for, and she's become like my own grandma. I owe her a lot, and I couldn't ask for a better great grandmother for my own son or daughter.

Though it wasn't just telling about our foal, unfortunately. We also had to explain the Discord crisis. I was glad to know that he seemed to have little interest in doing anything else to them or me, just threatening to keep me this way forever. He won't lay a claw on them. Not if I have anything to say about it.

I spotted the fire at the edge of the lake in front of us as we glided over the forest, and two small pony figures besides it. I tilted my wings downward and we began our descent. As much of a good time I'd had with them, I was already yearning to be with Applejack again, and I began preparing myself for our warm reunion. I started listening consciously when I felt the pat of a hoof on my shoulder.

"He's one hum-dinger of a good flier, ain't he?" said Granny Smith. I brushed it off, though I was flattered.

"Me? Oh I don't think so, I haven't been doing it long enough. I can glide, that's about it," I said with a big smile unbeknownst to them. Even though I knew what I said was true. I felt as though the closer I was to the Apple family, the closer I was to Applejack, since the family is one.

"That was amazing! You gotta try that Big Mac!" cried Apple Bloom, as the big red stallion helped them off, and they talked excitedly about their flight.

Though I wasn't a part of the conversation, I was delighted to have been the source of their adventure, even though I had mixed feelings about it because I was sick of this new identity, mostly because I had just established one I was perfectly fine with before. I stood up and watched them. They were so casual and so giddy the way they talked, yet they had no idea what good and bad news we had for them. They were so much in unison, each one smiling and listening with such interest at what the other had to say. They cared for each other so strongly. I was both excited and nervous to tell them the good news, and somewhat saddened to tell them the bad. But I was admittedly feeling a bit lonely all of the sudden.

It was then that I noticed Applejack wasn't a part of the conversation either. So I turned my head back to look for her, only to find her big green eyes staring me straight in the face, and all the kindness that emanates from them.

"Hello Applejack," I said with a smile, a deep affection pouring up through my eyes. So while Big Macintosh, Granny Smith, and Apple Bloom all tended each other, Applejack and I stayed off together alongside them. She wrapped her pony arms around my head and brought the top of her head to me, and that loneliness took a hike. After only twenty minutes or so of being apart, we were already back to embracing each other where we belonged. We had a long night ahead of us, and an uncertain future, but we had each other. Never before was there a family quite like this one.

Apple Family Legend/Rules

It wasn't before long that Applejack and I returned to just how we'd been at the campfire before, side by side, her sitting comfortably beside me on a log while I just sat straight on the ground. The only difference was that now, Apple Bloom, Granny Smith, and Big Macintosh were sitting on the other side of the fire so we were all facing each other. There was a period of brief silence now, as those three stared at us two; up until then, we hadn't discussed anything serious, just friendly family talk. Now they were going to find out not only that they were potentially involved in some scheme for the throne, but also that their beloved Applejack is expecting, and this great new chapter of our lives had officially begun. Thankfully, all I could think about was the last part. I did feel weird though, considering where I'd come from, and especially sitting there as a dragon.

Deep breaths, deep breaths AJ. They were waiting for us to start. I was nervous, but not because I was ashamed or anything like that, I'm not even really sure why I was nervous to be honest. It's not like I was telling my human family. This is my family now, after all. She and I traded soulful looks; it was like I felt weird and nervous until I looked at her, and then everything was fine again, and I was in exactly the right place, with no regrets whatsoever. Her eyes expressed their confidence in me and encouraged me to feel proud with her.

"Well... do you guys want the good news or the bad news first?" I heard myself say, turning back to them. The three of them turned to look at each other; it was Big Mac on the left, Apple Bloom in the middle, and Granny Smith on the right, but Applejack kindly interrupted.

"Ah' think we oughta tell 'em the bad first, sugarcube," she said in a reluctant tone.

"Oh," I said submissively, though my mind had been on the good.

"Probably best to save the good fer last, don't ya think?" the orange mare added, looking up at me with a meek, soothing smile. It provided me with a nice bit of momentary warmth. Maybe it's better this way. We smiled at each other for a moment, but it was interrupted by silence again. Which the rest of them were not going to have much of.

"So..." asked the filly, a representative for all three of them waiting eagerly for us.

"Oh, right," I said, chuckling embarrassedly.  Where were we? Oh, right. Discord... My wife and I looked each other once more,  though this time was much more uneasy. For someone who was only going to have their voice for one more night, I wasn't very eager to talk. I closed my eyes and nodded my head at her.

"Alright now ya'll, listen up. We know who done this alright, and we're gonna say who done this, but we ain't gonna say his name. We gonna describe fer ya'll who it is, and it's gonna go off like a lightbulb in yer head, but ya can't - ah' repeat, ya can't- let it come out yer mouth. Got that?"

"Ok, why not?" asked Apple Bloom.

"Just trust us," I said.

The three other members of the Apple family looked at each other once more before nodding their heads in unison at us. After one more brief silence, Applejack took a deep sigh before standing up on all fours.

"The same pony - er, whatever he is, that made you a dog, Big Macintosh," she said, pointing to her older brother. He somehow managed to make his face even redder in his embarrassment, along with the falling of his ears. He no doubt remembered immediately, but it took Granny Smith and Apple Bloom just a second longer. "Trapped in stone? Chaos?" continued my wife, though just as she spoke the words, their expressions lit up in realizations, both of them gasping.

"Di-!" started the filly.

"Whoa now!" cried her older sister, preventing her from saying his name as she stuck her own hoof in her mouth.

"Right, sorry," she muttered sheepishly. They exchanged worried looks with each other before coming back to us. They knew that with Discord, it couldn't be good. Granny Smith raised an eyebrow.

"That yellow-bellied varmint up to no good, huh?"

Applejack turned around and looked at me with care, before I sadly and shamefully lowered my head with a sad sigh. This was the family of my beloved wife - and therefore my family - that have now been dragged into this. I never expected to come here and fall in love with a pony, or becoming an element of harmony in the process, and saving Equestria. I haven't expected a lot of things that happened. But we had such a great run going. Everything was going in our favor. Now, not so much. It's humiliating to be stuck in a body that isn't yours, but the worst part is seeing the concern in them, especially after we've grown so close. This kind of pickle is the last thing I want for them. Especially Applejack, whom I'm united to so closely. Although I must admit, knowing that this family has your back and won't ever abandon you makes it a lot easier.

"I'm sorry guys," I muttered with my head turned and my eyes closed. Just as I felt Applejack's hoof pulling my head around, I heard the voice of our Granny.

"Aw, it's alright, child," she said, and I opened my eyes to find my wife resting her cheek against my own, and the rest of the family looking at me with great care and sympathy. "It ain't yer fault. Though ah' still ain't so sure ah' understand."

"Well, first of all," I said, rubbing my head tenderly against Applejack's before lifting it up above her to look at them, "it seems he's tired of working under the Princesses. He feels like the world owes him something, especially her. That's the gist of what I'm getting out of it, that and his true nature is chaos and disharmony, because, you know... his name's Discord," I remarked coldly towards Canterlot.

"But why you? Why all this secrecy and dragon nonsense?" said Big Macintosh.

"I don't know," I replied, looking at Applejack. I was starting to think that our having a foal may have had something to do with it. He felt we were vulnerable because of it. "I think he's intrigued by me and Applejack. I think picking on us is especially amusing to him, which I don't know why, but then again when did he ever do anything that made any real sense?"

"Bein' the cross-eyed joker that he is, he thought it be right funny to turn AJ here into a dragon, and to get what he wants," said my wife from underneath me, turning back to them. They still weren't quite getting it though, watching us in intense thought. It didn't surprise me, I don't even get all myself yet. I had to get my mind right though. I had to be strong.

"The night he did this, the night of the storm when she was sleeping over with her friends, I heard a noise out in the barn at like 1 am. I went out to check on it, only to find Di-" I caught myself midsentence, chuckling sheepishly as Applejack sighed in relief. "Well, you-know-who. He was sorta friendly at first, but when he revealed his plans to take the throne and run the show himself - meaning Equestria- he basically said I had to join him, or else. Not really knowing what to do, I didn't say yes, and then he... did this," I said, rolling my eyes and looking down at my body while lifting my right claw to gesture to it. I took another deep breath. "Then not too long ago tonight, I wrote his name in the dirt here with my claw to show Applejack, and when she said it out loud, he showed up, like he had some kinda magic thing on his name or something."

"How did we not think of that before?" asked Apple Bloom.

"I think he may have had something to do with that, though I don't know how or why," I remarked.

"But why a dragon? This makes no sense," said Big Macintosh.

"We've already established that the only person his psychotic schemes make any sense to is himself," I replied, trying not to get frustrated. "But I think it has something to do with Applejack and the way she sees me. He picked the opposite of what she sees me as," I heard myself saying outloud. That thought had actually just come to me too. I didn't like talking about it, though it had to be done. I could see them in their eyes still weighing it through their minds. I lowered my head again down to Applejack again and kept silent for a moment.

"He tried givin' me the same slice of pie, and ah' told him to stick it. He gave AJ one more night of talkin', and he was outta here like the coward he is," she proclaimed to them, while rubbing the bottom of my chin with her one of her front hooves.

"But why he chose a dragon?" said Apple Bloom, and her grandmother nodded. Applejack snorted another one of her whinny-snorts.

"Apparently you wasn't listening, but I think bein' how AJ is super nice and gentle, and dragons are... well, not so kind and gentle," she said. With little remarks and gestures like that (and rubbing my chin), it was like I could briefly escape the anxiety of the moment and enter a land where I could just swim in happiness.

"An' why don't you just have that nice friend of yers change him back? She's done that kinda thing with ya'll before, ain't she?" asked Granny Smith. But as she did, it was as though some nasty realization came to youngest granddaughter; she stuck her own hoof in her mouth.

"Uh oh," whispered Apple Bloom in her young voice, and all of us looked to her with concern. "Ah' remember Twilight sayin' somethin' about dragons bein' different from most creatures in that they're awfully resistant to magic. Ah' remember 'cause Scootaloo asked her if she could change her into one."

"Well that's just great," I sighed, acknowledging my claws, and feeling that terrible gas in my stomach, all the while swishing around my tail. That was not a comforting thought, though his plan seemed to make more sense. He knows he's the only one who can turn me back... He wanted me to have to depend on his magic to get back to normal; he offered me anything and he expected me to accept, which if I did was only for it to be a wish gone wrong, and then in exchange for going back to normal, he would've made me promise not to use the element. Then when I said I didn't want anything, he had to think of something new. And despite his taking offense at playing a villainous role, it certainly seemed like he was perfectly content to leave me this way forever, regardless of the fact that I'm soon to be a father.

Applejack sighed sadly, bringing herself into my head once more before turning to the rest of her family.

"He made me something that only he has the power to change me back," I remarked out loud after my long thinking exercise.

"The question is... now what do we do? He's gonna leave AJ like this forever if we don't agree to help him," she exclaimed, before her little sister timidly made a suggestion.

"Well... why don't we just tell Twilight, and let her tell the Princess? Princess Celestia that is. Or we could tell Fluttershy, and let her tell Twilight!" she said. It could make sense, and I appreciated her input, and I'm sure her sister did too, but the problem is that was just too simple.

"Discord may be a no-good yellow-bellied snake, but he ain't no darned fool. Whether we wanna admit or not, he's so mighty powerful. He warned me not to tell anyone he was involved, and he's probably got ways of knowin'. Oh my... Ah' just don't know what to do," my wife said, with fear and sorrow in her voice that hurt me to hear in her. She seemed to need some comfort of her own, as she stopped stroking my head and took herself underneath to my belly, where she embraced me with her whole body. "What do you think, big brother?" she said, turning her head back and calling to Big Macintosh who was on the other side of the fire. He hadn't said anything thus far, not anything less than you'd expect, though his expressions of course denoted he was very worried and heavily pondering the situation.

"Hm... I'd say sayin' yes don't seem like much an option. And he said unless you say yes, he's gonna leave him this way forever?" he asked in his low-toned voice. I could tell he was deeply troubled. I felt bad for him, being the simple, hardworking pony that he is, much like his sister, his thinking skills often get underestimated. The two of us - Applejack and me, that is - nodded our heads wearily as I raised my claw and ever-so-slowly let it rest on back. "Sounds like he's goin' for the throne whether you help him or not."

"I agree," I said, to which they all three looked at me. "He's going to go for the throne regardless of whatever we do. Maybe he's trying to corrupt or something, but at this point saying yes can't be a good thing."

My brother-in-law thought in silence a few more moments before he seemed to come to some conclusion, but didn't want to say it.

"I'm just wonderin'," he said, coming back but not making eye contact, once again as though somewhat afraid to say it, or like he felt guilty saying it.

"What?" said my wife with curiosity, removing herself from my belly and stepping just to my side. I was a little curious now too, though I knew it couldn't have been bad given his character.

"Well, you two ain't lovin' each other any less. You're still happier than puppies together even with him like this," he said, looking away. Applejack and I looked at each other. It was utterly true; Discord hadn't stopped the magic that we have together, the incredible friendship between the two of us. But Big Mac seemed to be implying more than just making an observation.

"What do ya mean?" asked Applejack again. Big Mac sighed and rolled his eyes briefly, before facing us with more confidence, as though he had some truth to defend that he knew we might not like.

"I don't like this anymore than you do, sis, but... it is kinda nice havin' a - well, ain't no one gonna be messin' with this family while he's like that."

Applejack suddenly looked angry, and she stepped forward so that if she was any closer to the fire she'd be in it.

"So, what? You're suggesting that we just not do nothin' and let him stay this way forever? Let him deal with it on his own so we can use him for protection? Why don't you think about him? He didn't ask for this! Sure, he's still adorable, but he's got a-"

She stopped midsentence before she could continue. I was a little surprised to hear that what's he seemed to be suggesting, and I appreciated the way she was defending me, like she always does. But I still gave him the benefit of the doubt; he still appeared very concerned and thoughtful, like any family member would be. I looked at Big Macintosh, and his when his eyes met mine he sighed and lowered his head as though apologetically, before turning to Applejack again.

"I ain't sayin' we keep him this way just so we can be a mightier family," he said in an irritated version of his deep voice.

"What about the townsponies? They're gonna find out sooner or later! Yer the one that insisted so hard we not tell them nothin'! Now yer sayin' 'hey, let's leave him that way forever! He can protect us now!" she said, shouting with ferocity at her brother. I didn't like where this was going, especially when he got just defensive.

"Hey!" he said, matching her anger. Those two are the nicest ponies I've ever met, but when they're angry, they're scary. No, come on guys...

"Applejack- it's fine, really, there's no need to get angry," I said concernedly, but she just continued staring heatedly at her brother. Her little sister also stood up and started chirping.

"We just can't sit around and let him take the throne for himself! We need to tell the townsponies! Or at least Twilight or somethin'!"

"Ah' wish we could, Apple Bloom," said Applejack, who looked very sad and frustrated, "but ah' just don't know how we can do that! We don't wanna make Discord mad and then he never changes AJ back. And we can't be tellin' the townsponies."

"Why not?" she shouted.

"Cause you seen 'em before! They'll be scared outa their hyde they will be!" yelled Granny Smith, standing her elderly body up off the log.

"Hey, come on!" I pleaded. Despite having the biggest physical presence, I had the tiniest one in this dispute.

"How do you keep a secret that big?" cried Apple Bloom, gesturing to me.

"Hey now, ah' love you little sis, but you just let us think right now," said my wife, but this only angered her little sister further.

"Ah'm a member of this family too!" she pouted, before her brother stepped in forcefully.

"If ya'll would just stop makin' bad suggestions, then-"

The lid blew off the jar. All four of them burst out it in argument, shouting at each other from across the fire. My heart sank in pain as I sat myself down and let out a sigh, and just like that I felt lonely and frustrated again. Part of me even felt like this was my fault. It was painful for me to see it happening, not to mention it was the absolute last thing this family needed right now. Discord had sowed chaos amongst us. I could barely make out what they were saying it was in such disarray, with all of them yelling at the same time. Every voice, whether it was Big Macintosh, Applejack, Granny Smith, or Apple Bloom, was spouting something nasty at someone else.

"What do you propose we do, huh? You forget who we're dealin' with?"

"And when they see him, what then? What are we gonna tell them?"

"What other choices do you think we have?!?"

"I swear, I'm telling Twilight myself!"

"Shut up!"

I tried one more time to calm them down.

"Guys? I don't think this is the- Apples! Applejack, it's ok, really!" I said with a raised voice but not loud enough. The fighting continued as though I was invisible and muted. It was sad to see this family that is so close in such chaos. "GUYS!" I narrowed my eyes in anger at all four of them. "This nonsense has got to stop."

Having had enough of this arguing, I snarled and reared back on my hind legs, pointed my head up towards the stars, and drew a bout of gas up my throat from my stomach. A stream of tremendous flames erupted from my mouth and lit up the sky above us with orange, and intense heat crippled the air around us. I blasted it only a few seconds, and when I came back down and looked at them they had all  but fallen completely silent and were huddled together shaking in fear. The only sounds were from the cackling fire.

"That's better," I said with a smirk. But it quickly faded when I saw Applejack; the mare's eyes were swimming with sadness. It seemed my display had saddened them, especially her, since it exposed their fighting. It was a wake up call for all of them. Though I think it also maybe saddened her specifically to see such a display from her gentle husband.

Such a sight is enough to move me from any kind of feeling or emotion I happen to be in. I had stopped the argument, but I now I felt bad for making her feel bad. On the very rare occasions that she does make a mistake (which are always, in all my heart's honesty, out of love or good intentions), she is always the first to apologize and admit it with a most humble heart. The kind of action that demands all of my love and care. She was only defending me, after all. I wouldn't even say she made a mistake.

"Hey, come here," I whispered, sitting back down and opening my claw, inviting her to my stomach. She came to it gravely disappointed in herself but in desperate need of what I'd offered. I hugged her with my right front leg, and took in all her love, and gave her all of mine. And let out a long sigh in the silence. I was proud of her for having handled this so well. I can't even imagine how another pony might have reacted to this at this point.

"I'm so sorry, Apples," she sighed, as she squeezed me tightly. All three of them were showing heavy, wearisome regret in their faces.

"Me too," muttered the littlest pony.

"Me three," said Granny Smith, shamefully. Big Macintosh took a deep breath and placed his right hoof on his head.

"Me four, Apples. And you AJ, I'm especially sorry," he said, dropping his head in self-reproach.

"Ya'll beat him before. Who says we can't do it together again as a family? But ain't gonna do nothin' if we keep fighting like this," said the soft, perking voice of Apple Bloom. I beamed at her before I looked at my stallion brother-in-law with sincere appreciation, even though I didn't think his apology was that necessary. He paused before looking back up at the two of us. He waited for Applejack to turn her head around.

"Look, I know you hate me for sayin' it. Heck, I hate me for sayin' it," he continued, talking about me staying this way. "That boy is my brother. He's family, and we're all in this together. All I'm sayin' is that you two don't seem to be any less happy when you're together, human or dragon. And maybe that's all that matters."

At his honest exclamation, his sister turned her head up and looked at me, her eyes twinkling with deep thought. We both knew it was true. We loved each other no matter what, and we always will. But the fact remained that we knew something that added seriousness to the situation that they didn't, and it was on both of our minds. The uncertain future was weary on our hearts, but when you love as deeply as we love, the thought of something so glorious as motherhood and fatherhood is enough to surround you in wondrous enchantment, regardless of the situation.

As we hugged each other, it was as though we were sharing with each other how happy and proud we were. I looked down at her, and staring straight up at me, she gave me a smile that seemed to say "it's time." I felt a anxious jolt in my stomach as I caught the rest of the family in the corner of my eye. Amidst our silent meditation, I looked up and saw a kind of warmth and admiration of our affection from each one of them; the kind of thing every family member ought to be entitled to. These were unfortunate circumstances, but true families make the most of what they have, and don't let them effect their affection. Alright Applejack. We've come a long way, her and I. But this was a new milestone.

The angelic mare repositioned herself so she was standing boldly beside me as I sat there. The other three ponies stood on the other side of the fire, waiting for us eagerly. They could tell something was up. We gave each other one more look, before Applejack faced them and reached up her hoof and removed her hat. I felt my heart beat increasing and my breaths getting deeper and faster. Strong, AJ.

"Apples," she said, her audience fully captivated, "AJ here and I," she paused, to the angst of an ever-interested and deeply curious Big Mac, Apple Bloom, and Granny Smith (and not to mention me); it seemed she was overwhelmed, as I was. She chuckled softly, despite her sincerity. "Well see in a few months, come spring that is, AJ and I 'er gonna be introducing ya'll to the newest member of the Apple family."

Now they knew. As I watched with immobilizing anticipation, Granny Smith's face filled with wonder and disbelief, her eyes and mouth widening at the two of us as though she beheld a great miracle. Big Macintosh had a similar reaction; his mouth fell open as he stared at his sister, and then to me, with glimmering eyes. I couldn't tell if they had expected this at all, as shocking as it probably was. They were certainly struck with indescribable awe. Regardless of what happened next, this was an Apple family heart-to-heart for the ages. At her words, I could hardly keep my own self in place, much less watch their reactions. It was as if the news was being told to me all over again, and the only things that existed in the world were Applejack, and the Apple family, and myself. And our love.

The silence was broken when Granny Smith let out a ecstatic giggle for her granddaughter and me, while Big Macintosh's mouth curled into a wide, shining smile. Applejack's grandmother ignored her arthritis and galloped gleefully around the fire to her, where they embraced in a glee-filled hug. Her big brother came trotting around the other side, nearly running into me as he scrambled to get in on the action. He forced himself into the hug, and the three of them fell slowly to the ground in rapturous laughter. Watching her with them was a feeling no one can ever take away from me. The only sweeter sound than Applejack laughing is the sound her family sharing in her laughter.

"Now this is somethin' we can celebrate rain 'er shine, moon or harvest! Ah'm so proud of you," said the elderly mare to her granddaughter, who embraced her so tenderly it had to be seen to be understood. Apple Bloom, on the other hand, stood over them confused, turning her head sideways as she looked to me for answers.

"Hold on a minute, are you two sayin' yer gonna have a baby?" she asked. Her question had practically melted my heart.

"Yep," I replied, cherishing her beyond measure. Her eyes widened with surprise momentarily, before she looked up in thought and came what was for her an exciting conclusion.

"Wait a second... does this mean Applejack's gonna have a baby dragon?"

"Well... not exactly," I said with a meek chuckle and blushing something horrible. I looked away, though I can't say I didn't enjoy it. My answer only seemed to confuse her further, so she went from me to her to big sister, who was on the still sitting on the ground under us with her brother and grandmother.

"Applejack!" she called, and her sister looked up with a bright, loving smile from her place among her happy family members. "When 'er you gonna tell me how this baby stuff works? Ah' wanna know now!"

The mare marveled and doted at her sister's youthful innocence. She is about that age...

"You will, little sis. You will!" she said, stretching out her arms for a hug. The little sister could not resist her sister's love and happiness. She complied, and after a brief sisterly embrace, they were joined by Big Macintosh and Granny Smith.

"Does this mean ah' get to be an aunt?" she said as an excited smile came across her.

As I looked on with content at the beautiful display, my tail moving happily around behind me, the four turned their loving faces up at me and invited me to join them, Applejack opening her arm welcomingly. I sunk my belly to the ground and pressed my head against them. I felt their hooves stroking my forehead and under my chin. Given the situation, I wasn't supposed to be having this good of time, yet it was so delightful that my body fell over on it's side into the soft soil.

I closed my eyes and let my head fall to the ground. The air flowed freely into my nostrils and out my mouth. Why can't it always be like this? I suddenly realized I was beat, and involuntarily drifting away into slumber and away from this glorious moment.

"No, I gotta stay awake. Must... talk," I said, forcing my eyes open. But I couldn't fight my body anymore, and collapsing back down, I faintly heard the sound of walking hooves until I felt the unmistakable body of my pony wife snuggling up against my body, which my heart couldn't resist. Also taking refuge under my hanging claws (as I was laying sideways) was the body of a small filly, followed by a large stallion and an elderly mare. I have a reputation for falling asleep quickly, and I sure didn't disappoint this night. But I remember lying there still conscious of my family laying there with me. A true family is one that manages to comfort you and make you happy even when nothing else seems to be going your way. Big Macintosh was right. I will protect you at all costs. Despite the bad memories that it had brought, this night would go down in Apple family legend. I'd never been more proud to be in love with Applejack and a member of the Apple family.

That night, I found myself playing the banjo in front of a large crowd of ponies in the townsquare of Ponyville under a moonlit sky. I was picking the strings in my favorite tune- the same one I had played at the hoedown. A great thrill came over me as the crowd danced with unity to it, their energy and excitement feeding me with every note. The thrill of playing disappeared, however, and I became very anxious and worried when I realized Applejack wasn't there, and ignored the crowd's looks of concern. That was until she stepped up onto the stage with me from the crowd, with her saintly smile gleaming in pride for me.

"There you are," I said, with great relief and comfort. Though suddenly, in an epic mood-change, the crowd gasped in horror as I heard the banjo string break, and Applejack looked on with tremendous fear not of me, but for me. "Huh?"

I lifted my right hand, only to find that it - along with my entire right arm- had been replaced by a large, slender black limb with sharp claws at the end.

"I'm dreaming," I muttered, as I began to remember how I'd fallen asleep last; with the Apple family snug and safe against my belly. I went to pinch myself, but a familiar, unfriendly chuckle echoed off the buildings and houses around me. I watched helplessly as light erupted in the middle of the stage, and none other than you-know-who emerged.

"Not so fast, dragon boy. I thought I'd pay you a little visit in your dreams first to tell you a few more rules of the game."

Until Now

I raised my left arm and examined it; it, too, was a disproportionately thick, sleek black limb with large claws at the end of it, somehow connected to the rest of my body. Discord stood hovering over the stage, smiling in amusement as the horrified crowd of ponies stampeded away from the center of the town square, kicking up clouds of dust in their galloping. Nothing remained in the moonlit square but Discord, Applejack and I. She ran towards to me, her eyes full of care and desperation, but Discord snapped his chicken claws, and she disappeared.

"Applejack!" I cried, before turning to him with fire in my heart. "Where did you send her?" I snarled.

"Relax, this is only your dream, remember? She's not even real, though I am obviously," he replied with a grin, looking at my claws and chuckling to himself. Not this again... True though it may have been, I was still bitter beyond measure even though I relaxed a little knowing it wasn't her. It was awkward to have my front dragon legs now as my arms while the rest of me remained human, especially since I was wearing jeans, a t-shirt, and an Appleoosan jacket (like the kind Applejack's cousin Braeburn wears), but it did feel kind of nice to be back to at least some of my human self, even if I was dreaming. My dragon arms came without all the pain that the process took in real life. When Discord initially changed me in the barn, his magic blasting itself on me, it was a slow and terribly painful process as my body grew and transformed. Thankfully in dreams, you can't feel physical pain.

"How are the animal noises? Nice touch, aren't they? Vocal chords make all the difference," he said, smiling.

"Have you ever laughed at someone's else's joke?" I said irritatedly, as I accepted that it was just us two. His smile grew and he cackled some more. "Like once in your life?"

"Oh, nice one!" he said, clutching his ribs as he laughed. My dry sense of humor didn't do me any damage this time, but I had to be more careful. I couldn't make him mad, even in my dream. Alone with Discord, with no Applejack, or anyone else... I wanted this over with, but I needed to take advantage of the situation as well; it could be the key to figuring out our next move. He lowered himself to the stage and subdued his amusement. "So... enjoying the game so far?"

"No," I replied blankly. He pretended to look surprised at my answer, and then shifted to a face that expressed fake doubt.

"Hey, don't look at me! You're the one that wanted to play. Now that we are, let me lay down a few more rules before I leave you to do whatever else you want," he said, his words sliding off his tongue as though he enjoyed every second of it.

"You know... I know you want the throne and all, but did you really have to choose us as the means of getting it? By now we're used to some power-hungry jerk taking a weird interest in us, but, really," I remarked. I was so angry, but in the back of my mind my life with my pony wife seemed to flash before me as I stood there in front of him, the constant image being her bright, smiling face. Just keep working... remember who you're working for... If I wanted my life to return to the way it was, and continue my life as a father with Applejack, I couldn't slip up at any point. Once you've learned to work for a someone you care about, sweating and toiling hours day after day - along with sheer love for the ones you care about - it gives you the strength to carry on even when you feel like you can't go on any longer. He's just lucky he's come after me and not her.

"So impolite," he said with a chuckle. "You know, if you're trying to convince me into changing you back, I gotta tell you it's not working. Try being nice! But I don't know, maybe you want to spend your fatherhood as a monster," he said, walking towards me while leaning his snake-like body forward, closing one eye and looking at me intently with the other. His taunts pack a powerful emotional punch specific to me, and they don't feel good. "And for the record, everypony has an interest in you two. I mean come on! Even I gotta give you props; a human comes to Equestria, falls in love with a pony, and is now becoming a parent with her? Ponies are gonna be talking about you two for a long time," he said, pausing himself on a more serious note. "Make sure it's positive."

"Maybe it's just the element of honesty speaking, but if you're trying to convince me you've been reformed, I really gotta say it's not working," I replied, standing perfectly still, in contrast to his constant motions. He slithered his body around me so that he was just barely not touching me, his face right in front of mine. His confidence wasn't shaken; he still had that sly expression. The truth was that I was rather shaken by his comment. I hadn't given it a whole lot of thought; I didn't dislike the idea of ponies talking about Applejack and I together - quite the contrary- but just like he said, it had to be good.

"I'm not saying I don't find it terribly amusing. Hey, I admit it, there's still a touch of chaos about me. But I am not what I used to be. Take it from me," he said, patting me on the head with his bear paw. When I initially remained silent, he slithered off of me and started walking back towards to the center of the stage. I had something I wanted to say, but I wasn't sure if I should. I was torn between not upsetting him and standing up to him. While getting him to change his mind.

"Playing the victim, huh?" I said, as he stopped dead in his tracks, his back still turned to me. He slowly turned his head around, and the smile was gone from his face. Instead there was almost a flicker of embarrassment.

"What did you say?" he said, facing me threateningly, before he chuckled, though not sincerely. "I am simply of the opinion that I'd make a better ruler than Celestia."

We stood there opposite each other and stared unsympathetically.

"Boo hoo! I don't like working under the Princess so I'm going to take it out on the most innocent mare in Equestria who has nothing whatsoever to do with my evil behavior in the past. And then I'll say I'm not doing anything wrong! "

"Watch your tone," he said coldly, and suddenly he was serious; maybe the most serious and thoughtful I'd ever seen him. He was listening to me, and I could hardly believe I said it.

"And let me guess, you're not the villain? You gave me a fair shot?" I continued calmly, raising my eyebrow. Aside from taking two steps forward, he remained still, watching me.

"You could've trusted me," he said with a short-lived grin, despite still being in deep thought. "I've never touched your precious apple-bucker, even though she's never trusted me either. And I promise you I never will. I've just given you a few tweaks, is all."

"There's more to this then just you wanting the throne, isn't there? You think this is a lot of fun, don't you?" I asked.

"Kinda," he shrugged. I thought so.

"Just as long as you're quite aware the distress you're putting her under. All the stress you're putting me under," I said, and he looked up at me again in silence. "You know it doesn't have to be like this," I continued, switching to a much more diplomatic and pleading tone, with Applejack's motherhood and my own fatherhood in mind. His face remained the way it was, as though he'd taken a break from all of his jokes and theatrical behavior to listen to me. Try to appeal to his good side... This was my one shot to influence him. I had to speak honestly and from the heart. "It's not too late. Don't throw away your friendship with Fluttershy. You change me back, and you keep her as a friend, Applejack and I can go back to living happily, and who knows... maybe you make some more friends."

He stood there deathly still, weighing through my proposal in his head. I returned his expression with breathless face, waiting for him. I watched his eyes so hard; I couldn't tell what was going on in his head, though I was surprised if not a little encouraged that he'd taken me this seriously up this point. I was waiting and hoping for some sympathy in his eyes. Some appreciation for friendship. His answer was everything.

After what seemed like forever, he looked down to the ground and chuckled before coming back up to me.

"You know what? You're right," he said, raising his eyebrows. The only sound I could hear for a moment was my beating heart.What?

"I-I am?" I stuttered, staring at him open-mouthed.

"Yep. It doesn't have to be like this," he continued, shaking his head convictively, "just help me out. Come on. Help me overthrow the princesses, don't use the elements of harmony against me. We can make this world a better place, I promise. So much more fun."

"You know I can't do that," I muttered. His idea of fun was so warped and twisted that any other pony would not agree.

"Then I can't help you either," he said.

I knew right then that he wasn't going to change. He had reverted back to his corrupted nature. So easily and effortlessly he shattered my hope, after he had sent it so high. A crushing blow. I turned my head from and closed my eyes, unable to look at him. I heard her whispering to me in my heart. Don't feel bad, sugarcube. You tried so hard... ah'm so proud of you!

Those words did soothe my weary heart, but even they weren't enough to completely heal it. I still had a knot in my stomach. I took a deep breath and faced him chest up with my eyes open. I still wanted to go back to being human, but at least I had the courage I needed to carry on once more at her reckoning. This fight's not over.

"You're the one who said species doesn't matter!" he said with pleasure, as I got up and faced him. "Change a few things on the outside, and you're not so cuddly anymore, are you?" he said. This comment seemed to support our suspicions that this change was at least partially aimed at Applejack's perception of me. But it still didn't have the force that his other comments had. In fact, it even tickled me a little. Well, not according to Applejack, actually... Or the rest of the family.

"Just give me the rules," I muttered, as he seemed to take great delight in my answer.

"Ah ha! See? You are a more natural dragon after all, you're ready to accept it!" he said, smiling smugly, but I ignored it. He began skating around me in circles on the stage, though on invisible skates. I just wanted to get this over with so I could wake up, be with Applejack, and eat the biggest helping of raw fish I could hope to imagine. I may not be able to feel pain in dreams, but I can feel hunger.

"Let me guess; no revealing myself, right?" I asked. He stopped in front of me as surprised and gleefully hovered off the ground, shaking his finger, as though he wanted me to.

"Oh no! You are more than free to show yourself to anypony you please outside of Canterlot. What you can't do is tell them it's me. That means no game of charades for you, no writing my name with your claw, nothing. If you would get the chance, which I doubt. Mostly this is for your wife, she can't go running to Fluttershy, Twilight, Celestia, Rainbow, or any other pony her simple little head might think to tell," he said, as a piece of wheat appeared in his claws and he stuck it in his mouth to mock us. "And that goes for Big Red, Oldie, and the little wildcat as well. Break this rule, and you and Applejack may want to consider a half-pony half-dragon child."

"Why is that so important to you?" I asked angrily.

"Why indeed?" he shot back with an evil smile that really shook me.

"So when did you plan on taking the throne?" I said quietly, stuttering in my disgust. I couldn't help but question is putting it off. Somepony was going to find out sooner or later if he didn't take it soon.

"Whenever I want," he replied with a shrug. "Soon enough. Soon enough I'll be king, Fluttershy will be queen, and all of Equestria will be living in harmony. I'll even leave you alone. I just hope you fit in well enough," he said, showing a fake concern and mocking doubt. I closed my eyes one more time and took another deep breath through the nose, trying desperately to relax. I could almost subconsciously feel Applejack sleeping against my belly in the real world, warmly snuggled up the way she was. I just wanted to return to her, so she could provide some rest to my weary heart that ached for her.

"Don't be so sad," he said, as I faced him one more time with a tear. His consolation was fake, I knew that, if anything it just made me angrier. "I'm just worried about what all the townsponies are going to think when they find out about - well, you know... Applejack," he said. Don't take the bait, AJ, don't take the bait...

"Shut up," I said, though in my heart I hated myself for being curious.

"Well," he said, looking down at the ground, "you don't have to. I think they'll show you themselves."

"Show me what?" I said quietly, immediately regretting.

"Well, let's just say they may never tell you this, but they're gonna look down on your foal," he continued, throwing his hands up. His words were like a snake tying me up in bondage, but I fought back nonetheless. I had considered it briefly before, and worried about it a little bit, but I never really took it seriously. I always dismissed it as me overreacting. Until now.

"You're lying," I said, shaking my head. "These guys are creatures of friendship," I stated angrily, as he floated around me. "You should've seen the way they were at the hoedown. Everyone was friendly with us. They've always been friendly with us. Well, they had a hard time accepting it when we first got- look, I'm not playing your little game, sorry," I continued, though he was making me furious both at him and the idea of ponies looking down on Applejack and our child.

"Yes," he said, stopping and facing me, "but what happens when they see that Applejack's husband has suddenly been replaced by a dragon that can't talk? They don't know it's you. That's gonna be awfully embarrassing for her, regardless of whether or not they know it's you. What will they think when they find out she's pregnant and you're not there with her anymore?"

"They will know it's me!" I snarled, clenching my fists at my side. He merely laughed it off.

"Ok, so even if they do - and I mean if - what do you think they'll say behind Applejack's back? How embarrassing would it be to be married to a dragon!" he said.

Rage pumped through my veins. I did my best to suppress those feelings of anger and fear at the thought of Ponyville laughing at Applejack. By my life... I will not let that happen. My blood seared, but I knew I had to tone it down I before I did something in my sleep to harm those who were sleeping with me. I took some deep breaths, relished the thought of her sleeping under my wing and thought about how I would feel if I accidentally hurt one of them while we slept, and then turned my calmed anger back on him where it belonged.

"I know what you're up to," I said. Once again he looked down at me and shrugged, expressing doubt at my declarations.

"You wait and see how they react. You think they're all good and wonderful but you're wrong. Hide under a bridge if you have too and listen to them someday," he said. I feared that maybe even more than I feared being a dragon forever. It was like my dream at the waterfall before any of this happened. The two of us stared at each other, me filled with resentment and fury, him spouting a kind of lessening amusement as he looked at me and thought to himself. Suddenly, however, both of us were completely caught off guard and our demeanor changed dramatically when a bright ray of light shined past us from our left. We twisted our heads together around in utter bewilderment as we both came to see a large, glowing white light emanating from ground level about fifty feet or so from the stage in the middle of the street.

"Say what?" growled Discord in disbelief. The both of us raised our claws to block out the bright light from our eyes as we struggled to get a glimpse of it. I was at a complete loss until I saw the figure of what appeared to be a tall, dark alicorn pony with a flowing mane and tail.

I had no idea what to do; I stood there in confusion as I struggled to comprehend what was happening. My first thought was Princess Celestia, but the figure was much too dark for it to be her white figure. Discord gasped as though afraid, and raised his right claw, and a brilliant white light shot forth from his fingers, joining with the light coming from the alicorn, blinding her from us entirely so I couldn't see her at all.

"How did she get through that?" I heard Discord mutter to himself. Immediately following that, I heard the voice of a mare, a seemingly young-to-middle aged mare with a powerful voice.

"Who's dream is this?" she called desperately. Princess Luna?

Suddenly it made sense. The Apples had spoken of her ability to come into the dreams of her subjects, and I remembered seeing her in one of mine many months before, but now she couldn't have come at a better time. In an adrenaline rush, I went to call out to her, but Discord turned to me indignantly and raised his left claw, and a white light blinded everything from my vision.

"Wake up, you had your chance... remember the rules!" he called, and the whiteness became so bright that I had to shut my eyes completely.

"Princess Luna!" I called over the sound of rushing wind. I knew she could've helped us. I forced my eyes open again, and suddenly I beheld a sideways ground view of the edge of the lake, with the sun just beginning to rise over lush green hills beyond. I reared up and flung all four of them off me into the ground as I danced around, unable to talk anymore.

Smack in the Middle

Howdy ya’ll. If you guessed this was your friendly apple farmer Applejack, you’d be right. This ain’t nothin’ new to ya’ll by now, switchin’ back and fourth between me and AJ in this here diary thingy, so I reckon I’ll just get right to it. Well shucks… Ya’ll remember the night we told the family about our news, right? I can’t help but feel bad for them, knowing they’ve been dragged into this pickle and all, but we’ve stayed strong as a family. I knew they’d be happy for us, and boy howdy, I gotta admit that sure makes me a lot happier too. Poor AJ, though. He's been hangin' in there, alright. I been tryin' to help him as much as I can, and it makes me a mite bit glad to still see him happy around me; I can still see his adorable expressions and feel his happiness in my own heart. But he still ain't all there. I catch him brooding in sadness, and I just can't take it.

That takes us to about two weeks after that night. We - along with the rest of the Apples - have been tryin' to figure out what to do about Discord, see, all the while trying to help each other, keep the farm going and the suspicions down, and (for me and AJ) talk about being a ma and pa. Well... I mostly talk to him, that is; he talks with his eyes and his ears.  I stand by that he's a cute dragon when he ain't mad- his hugs are sweeter than a bowl of sugar, I just snuggle right up against that black belly. Though I can't deny I miss that voice. A lot.

Dag nabbit, I thought it was hard to leave his side before, now I can barely bring myself to let him out of my eyesight for a second. It's a right heavy haul on my heart as well, not being able to tell anyone about what that Discord's planning. I worry about my friends, Ponyville, especially my family. But mostly I just can't bare the sight of him sad. He knows that I don't love him no less now that he's not a human no more, he's just getting used to his new self. I put the plow on him last week and he dragged that thing around the whole field in a jiffy! I think that made him feel like a farmer and a pony, and he was tickled to death when he saw how proud I was of him.

I think deep down he kinda likes being a dragon (alright, I don't think it, I know it) but he's afraid to enjoy himself when I'm not around him. While I appreciate it and think it's cute, I think it's a little silly; he can't control Discord did that to him, so there's no sense feeling guilty about it. I'd rather him just be happy. Shoot, I can't say I ain't ok with it myself; flying is a whole bushel of fun, and I can't help but find him so adorable the way he is. But I think more than anything he's a bit torn about raising our little one that way. He got a real reason to be torn there, I don't blame him one bit, and I feel for him.

And then there's the whole he-can't-talk bit, of course. And he's too big to fit in the house, we gotta keep him in the barn. He can still write fancy stuff with his claws though. That's why I was walking through town in the middle of the day with my big brother, see. We - well mostly I - were gonna go get some paper and ink for him while he waited down in another water hole south of the farm for me.

I love getting this stuff for him, but it was times like this that I was also the most afraid. I'm walking without my love, my hubby, and I can't tell them nothin' about it lest I risk making Discord angrier than he already is (odd thing is, we didn't hear a peep from him at all these two weeks). Walking through that town, knowing what they don't, seeing all them eyes looking at me. Small town like this, everypony knows everypony, too. I must say I'm thankful Big Macintosh is awful protective of me when he knows AJ can't do it himself. You best believe I can take myself too, seein' as I take care of all of them. But sometimes I can use the extra help.

"Alright, big brother. Ah'm headin' in to the shop, you waitin' here?" I said as we stood out front. This little store ain't too far from Quills and Sofas, of course you remember my encounter with the owner of that store two weeks before.

"Eenope," he said, shaking his head in that low voice of his. I was little embarrassed, to be honest. Walkin' through the streets is one thing, going in there and gettin' some paper is another.

"Ah' think ah' can manage goin' in there and gettin' some paper for AJ," I said with an eye roll.

"I'll be comin' with ya," he replied.

"Alrighty then," I sighed. I fell some eyes on us from the streets, so I did my best to ignore them. I'm sure they were wonderin' what the hay happened to my AJ, but I couldn't do nothing about, couldn't tell them or nothing thanks to you-know-who. I also didn't want them to know about AJ since that would embarrass the poor boy something terrible, not to mention freak all of 'em out. So we walked through the shop's front door side by side. It's a humble little shop with a shelf on the wall with a bunch of paper and ink and stuff, and behind the counter there's a fancy light blue stallion with a black mane slicker than a chased grease hog.

"Howdy. We'll take six roles of parchment and three thingys of ink there," I said, sticking my muzzle through my saddlebag for some bits.

"That'll be ten bits," he said with wondering eyebrow, minding my brother. Just as I dropped the money on the counter, we heard a familiar friendly voice from the other side of the store.

"Hello Applejack!" said Cheerilee, standing next to the shelf and going through some paper for herself. "Hi, Sugarbear," she said with a smile at my brother.

"Howdy Pumpkin Pie," he replied, and seein' their lovey dovey really made me wish my hubby was there. She looked with care at us as we joined her by the shelf of supplies, clearly a little nervous or uneasy; it was plain to see she was wondering about AJ and a little worried, but still friendly, just like she's always been.

"Gettin' some paper for yerself there Cheerilee?" I said, to which she nodded with a smile.

"Yep!" she said with a sunny face, before looking a mite bit more concerned. "Is everything ok with AJ? I haven't seen him in three weeks," she asked, swaying a hoof along the floor. I felt my heart take a trip down south at the question. It's no picnic for me, having to answer to stuff like that.

"He's doin' alright," I sighed. He's hangin' in there. "About to go see him here in a second, just gettin' some paper to take to him," I said with a chuckle as my brother raised his eyebrow at me. We can trust that flower of a mare, and I actually did think of giving her a clue of some sort that we's in trouble, but I just couldn't figure out the right way of doing it. I didn't want her to go tellin' somebody else, word gets out, and Discord finds out. Or worse, the town finds AJ. I also didn't want to tell her somethin' without consulting with the family first.

"Oh wonderful, at least it's good to hear he's doing ok," she said, visibly a little relieved, looking at my brother. She came back to me and for a moment her eyes came to rest a tad awkwardly on my mid section, and she looked a little longer than I think either of us would've liked before she looked up, super surprised. "I'm sorry, Applejack," she said with the most embarrassed laugh you ever heard, with some mighty curious eyes, almost apologizing for herself. Before she kept going... "Say, you look a little... "

I felt my own heart rate skip a beat as I looked to Big Macintosh for an answer, then back down at my belly.

"Are you- oh I'm sorry, just forget it," she said, embarrassed.

"Am I that big already?" I said out loud. Uh oh... Big Macintosh's eyes got big and he looked to me in surprise. I let it slip, alright. We looked nervously at each other, with me blushing something awful before coming back to her. I guess it wasn't the most ideal way of havin' it known. Cheerilee smiled and giggled with shock, and I can't say it wasn't mighty tickling for me.

"Congratulations!" she whispered, trying to keep quiet. I smiled at blushingly at her, giggling a little bit myself. It felt sweet to hear it from a friendly pony like Cheerilee, though I was bit surprised and a bit worried that it was apparently visible enough. I looked at Big Macintosh, who was still lookin' a little shocked and surprised. He said he noticed my belly had just gotten a little bit bigger himself, but that it wasn't visible enough for other ponies to be seein' it. Nothin' we could do about it now though.

"Thanks a bunch, Miss Cheerilee," I said, putting my hoof on my heart as it sputtered with love. If only my hubby had been there with me. I took a few deep breaths before I calmed down. We were fine with her knowin', but we weren't ready for the whole town to know, no sir. "Say, you wouldn't mind not tellin' no pony, would ya?" I whispered sheepishly.

"Oh no problem! I'm just happy for you two!" she said, as Big Macintosh bit onto the stuff we needed from the shelf and dropped in my saddle bag. "We're mighty sorry, we wish we could talk more, but we gotta get goin' here. But thanks so much, Miss Cheerilee! Apple Bloom loves you to death!" I said with a smile.

"See you soon, Big Mac?" she said as we walked away.

"Eeyup," he said, turning his head back with a kinda loverboy expression. I trotted right out the door and turned my head around as he came out behind me.

"Ah' thought you said they wasn't gonna be able to tell!" I cried, as he looked away with embarrassment.

"Just a tiny bit," he muttered.

"Oh, forget it. Cheerilee's a smart one, hopefully she's the only one that notices. Ah' ain't ready for the whole town to be knowin'," I said, bringing my hoof to my chin. If only my husband wasn't a fire-breathing dragon, and Discord wasn't threatening the throne, this would all be been fine and dandy, and just the way I wanted it. Ah' don't wanna be walkin' around like this without him... Suddenly I felt a few not-so-friendly stares and such from ponies walkin' about town. A lot of the ponies trust us, and they care about us, but a lot of other ponies ain't so easily won. Well, so far at least. Though a lot of ponies look a little suspicious of us in some way or another. Thankfully the looks wasn't too bad this day, most ponies were just enjoying the blue skies.

"Come on, let's get goin'. I want to see if ah' can get a fishing pole from Rarity's daddy since we couldn't find any in the shops," I said, as Big Macintosh came back to my side. We walked together down the square, his head was high and mighty, lookin' around over my shoulder to protect me from any unwanted questioners, and I was just walkin' along with my head down, wantin' to be reunited with AJ. I was used to walkin' through the town with a big 'ol smile on my face, and my special someone standing right beside me. I saw the mayor lookin' over at us out of the corner of her eye, probably wonderin' about us. I'd been tellin' them the same thing for three weeks, some form of the truth without the crucial details.

"Still no AJ," I heard some pony whisper above the crowd's bustle. Just keep goin' Applejack, just keep goin'.

"They're hiding something," said another whisper. A lot of ponies were raisin' an eyebrow at me, and I could see some of them whisperin' amongst themselves, especially the younger stallions like Cherry Cola, Lucky Clover, Dumbbell (he goes by Billy sometimes too, don't ask me). If only ya'll knew... I knew we couldn't be doin' this much longer. We spent the evenings thinking long and hard about what to do, but we couldn't decide on nothing.

I took a deep sigh as I put my mind in front of me and lifted my legs on forward. All I could think about walking over to Rarity's was how much miss having him walk beside me through town and being met with all kinds of love. I remembered when me and AJ first got discovered after he saved me from that jealous pegasus Dumbbell. We were walkin' through town together, comforting each other- the human and the earth pony- gettin' all kinds of looks, but at least he was there with me. Then, over the last two years, it all settled down, and the ponies of this town came to love the two of us again. I thought they'd be ready for a foal between the two of us, but now...

We walked a little further on the dirt road comin' up on Rarity's house, I lifted my head up a little higher. I heard his voice in my heart. Applejack... It was just one word mind you. But after not hearing it for two whole weeks, and only one night in the last three, it was a special gift. I felt sorry for letting it get to me like that. Who am ah' kidding? Ah' don't give a darn about what those ponies think. Ah' love my hubby, and ah' love my foal. And ah' love my family. Long as I got them, nothin' else matters. C'mon, Applejack. Be strong now. It wasn't enough to make me forget about Discord, and the rest of the problems we have, but it was enough to give me some strength till I got back out to him.

Well, we walked along right up to Rarity's house without too much trouble. They've got a lot a little water hole right out in front of their yard, and Rarity's pa fishes out there sometimes. As for me, I just wanted to borrow it so I could catch a few fish for AJ like I promised him. I walked right up and banged on the door with my hoof, and stood back with my brother. Just the pony I was lookin' for answered the door, the white stallion with his big straw hat and funny blue shirt.

"Howdy there, partner! How's it goin'?" I said, as he smiled. He's a mighty carefree pony; he just smiled back like nothing was up.

"Hi Applejack, Hi Big Macintosh! Haven't seen you guys since that hoedown last month! Where's your husband? You guys been gettin' along ok?"

"Oh yeah, we're closer than ever! He's just got a new look and he ain't so comfortable lettin' every pony see him with it yet," I said, rolling my eyes with a smile. It wasn't a lie! Rarity's daddy just laughed and shrugged it off.

"Ah, just let Rarity do what she can with him! She loves that kind of thing you know," he said with a chuckle. I couldn't help but chuckle myself.

"Uh," I said, looking over at my brother.

"What can I do for ya?" he said, and it saved me from turning to molasses. Phew!

"I was just wonderin' if I could borrow a fishing pole? Or better yet, buy one off ya'll," I said friendlily. Rarity's dad disappeared faster than two shakes of a sheep's tale, leaving me and my brother looking strange at each other. Wasn't half a minute later he came back with a fishing pole all ready to go in his mouth, with a hook and everything.

"Here ya go! Free of charge, I got a million of 'em back there," he said, as my brother caught it with his own mouth (a different spot, mind you). I looked over at it and I could already see myself reeling in a fish for AJ and giving it to him like a treat to a puppy. I knew he'd love that.

"Are you sure? That's awful nice of you!" I said, and I meant it to. I was hoping to pay for it, but if he insisted then I wasn't gonna stop him. He just shrugged it off, carefree as usual.

"Oh don't worry about it! You know I've been meaning to take Sweetie Belle fishing, you mind if we come with you?"

At first we didn't say nothin', my brother and me; we just looked at each other kinda uneasy.

"Actually, uh..."

"I'll be right back! Just let me see what she's up to."

As you might reckon, that posed a problem or two, him coming with us, but once again, he was gone quicker than a whip back in his house. My brother and me looked at each other; we knew what to do. We appreciated his kindness, but I wasn't trying to have him or anybody else come with me to see AJ, and I think you know why. We gave one more look inside, and then we took off galloping away, headed back for the farm.

"C'mon, big brother!" I cried, as he passed right on by me. As I ran it occurred to me that I shouldn't be running so fast. I had to be a lot more careful in general, as a matter of fact. I didn't want to do anything to hurt the baby. So I slowed down to a trot, and soon enough Big Macintosh looked back and slowed himself down too. We didn't say nothin' else until we reached the farm, safe and sound from any followers. We came to a halt in front of the house, since it was just me goin' to see AJ.

"Woo! Thanks Big Macintosh," I said as we both panted like dogs. He can be mighty quiet, but he's a great family member he is. He's always lookin' out for us, has been his whole life. He didn't ask for his sister to fall in love with a human, and he didn't ask to be put in this situation with Discord, but he's just a mighty fine big brother, he is. He dropped the fishing pole down into his hoof before I went up him myself to him for a hug.

"Go have fun with him, sis," he said. He sure knew what I needed.

"See ya tonight," I said, as he released me from his chest. I reached down to pick up the pole in my mouth but he kept it away from me, so I looked up at him. He had a shameful smile on his face. I reckoned what that was about.

"Ah'll ask him if you can ride him, though ah' don't why ya can't just ask him yerself," I said, rolling my eyes as he got even giddier in the face. I reached down more time to pick up that darn thing, but he still kept it away from me. I looked back up at him bit ornery, but now I could see he wasn't grinning no more.

"Hold on a second now," he said, as he gave me a careful look. Well I reckoned this a bit more serious, so I just stood there and waited for him, eager to hear him. He looked me over good and long before he talked again. He took a deep breath, too, so I knew he wasn't messin' around. Whatever he had to say, it wasn't gonna be good. "We can't be doin' this much longer."

"Yer right," I said with a sad sigh, as I looked back towards our farm. I wasn't so scared of what the townsponies might think, it's still just the thought of something happenin' to AJ. What would they do to him? If they could believe us that it's him, they wouldn't do nothin' to him. But how do we do that? I would have to tell him it was Discord, otherwise they wouldn't believe me, but if I do that, then Discord keeps him that way forever.

"I understand that you're just tryin' to enjoy yourselves, but this whole thing is loomin' large on us. We gotta do something tonight," he said.

"Yeah, I reckon it's only a matter of time before he makes his move on the princess," I said. This was all just so heavy on my heart. Poor Twilight, the pickle she's about to find herself in. If we's gonna win this, we gonna need her help, and probably the rest of the elements. Maybe even the Princess. Meanwhile, AJ stayin' this way forever seems like a real possibility. Poor sugarcube... I hope it's not too hard on him.

"It's not just that," he said, as he placed the fishing pole in my hoof. "Them ponies are talkin' about us over in town, and it ain't all nice talk. They know somethin's up, and they're gonna find him sooner or later. And they're gonna be findin' out about you real soon too if you keep goin' into town. I wouldn't be tellin' AJ 'bout them, how they've been acting lately, 'cause you know he ain't gonna like it," he said. Oh no... don't say that.

"He just wants to protect me," I said.

"I know that, sis, but they don't. They don't know nothin'," he said, and once again I knew he speakin' the truth as I looked back out over the horizon. I let my nose breath in all the fresh country air it could. It was one of the last nice weather days of the season, but I wasn't enjoying it too much. Neither was my brother. He was just telling it like it is. He looked at me and shook his head. It was a lot more than he usually talks.

"I'm just sayin', sis. A storm's comin'. And we are smack in the middle of it."

I wasn't the mare I was used to bein' walking right along through the woods just south of the farm, with both the saddle bag on my back and the fishing pole in my mouth. I could see the tiniest bit of color comin' in on some of the leaves, meaning that the summer be almost over. My gears were turnin' in my head about my hubby and everything that lay ahead of us. I wondered if it was better to just tell the townsponies it was Discord, that way they wouldn't freak out or nothin'. But can you imagine bein' a father and not bein' able to talk in words to your own son? I felt so bad him, my poor sugarcube. I looked up at the light comin' down through the trees and asked the big one. How are we gettin' out of this one? That was the worst part, not bein' able to think of how to deal with it.

Now thankfully this water hole was only about two miles south of the farm (AJ said - er, wrote with his claw - that there's a lot of fish in this one), not like the other that was six, so I didn't have to walk as far. But I made it a lot longer with my bein' so sad, even though I couldn't get there to see him fast enough. It would take a lot to kill a dragon like AJ, but problem is, he wouldn't defend himself unless I was in trouble. He wouldn't breathe fire on nopony that didn't deserve it. Even if the odds were little, little was too much. My foal needs his daddy... I need his daddy. I can live with it all, just don't take him away from me... Making me think of all the wonderful times with him, back at the farm, back at Manehattan, his light blue eyes... watching the stars with him for hours each and every night, the time he helped my little sister with Diamond Tiara, it all made me so happy but so sad at the same time because I couldn't think of him not being there with me.

Stupid Rainbow... if she hadn't insisted he stay back at the farm... it's all her fault. Now looking back on it, I know this was mighty silly of me to think, and in my heart I knew that wasn't the truth. I think that much was clear to me pretty quick, and that anger flipped right back over to feelin' blue instead. Why didn't I just stay beside him that night? My hooves were gettin' heavier with every step. I wanted to protect him with all my heart, but I couldn't put our foal in danger either. He can protect himself, Applejack. He can fly away if he has to...

Finally getting to the big opening in the trees I was looking for, where there's grassy hills and such, I came to that there water hole where he was meetin' me. I spotted him right away. He was sleeping like a baby on his belly with his wings folded in on his back and his tail wrapped up around his head, horns, quills, claws and all. There's my husband... He was under a lonely oak tree that's a neighbor to the water, but I wondered if he still stuck out like sore thumb to a pegasus flying overhead, seein' as how his whole bottom half and all his shiny black scales was sticking out from under the tree.

Before I ran out to him like a silly filly, I couldn't help to give him a good, long stare as he slept there so innocently. I could see his weariness even when he slept. He's suffered a good deal for me, but he wouldn't have it any other way. He ain't like no other creature I ever saw, not by what he looks like, but how he acts, how his spirit seems to shine despite being the color coal. I just knew deep inside me that there wasn't a drop of regret. Didn't regret marrying him, didn't regret what I had inside me. Never have. Wouldn't trade my life with him for any other. I just love him with all I got, and that ain't even enough. I just want to make him happy, cause heaven knows that's all he's ever made me.

"Wake up sugarcube," I said, laying down in front of him and sticking my face in front of his. His big blue eyes opened up slow at first, but once they got a good look at what was in front of 'em, they were quickly wide and bright but with a hint of shame as a friendly bellow escaped his mouth, and behind him his tail twitched. I reckon we were both a little sad, but so happy to see to each other just the same. The two of us stood right on up, and after that he rubbed me with his short, thick neck and all his smooth, warm scales. "How's my country boy doin', huh?Alright, hold yer horses," I said with a chuckle as I pulled out the new parchment with me teeth and laid it across the grass.

"Ya know, you seem to have gotten a tad bigger," I said as I examined his body. He looked surprised and scared at my observation and turned his head back at his body before lifting himself up and feeling his belly with a fearful groan. He wasn't so much fatter, just his body was just a bit thicker all over, strong and lean. I reckon that's because of how much he's been eating. He'd be a strong sucker to kill, no doubt. Ah' just wonder about some of those spears out there. Being a four legger, he didn't stand a whole lot taller than me when I first saw him, but I couldn't really tell; the top of my hat still seemed to come to about his chin or so. I gave one more quick look around; there didn't seem to be nopony out here besides us, and there were a lot of trees and hills around so I figured it was a pretty good spot after all. This little water hole was about a hundred and fifty feet across or so, and I reckoned I'd been here before; this was one of Granny Smith's favorites spots to swim.

AJ propped himself down on his belly and extended his right claw just beside the paper and waited eagerly for me. I let the saddlebag fall to the ground and pulled out a thing of ink with my hoof. I twisted it off with my teeth and laid it right next to him so he could go to town. He dipped the tip of his sickle of a claw into the ink and turned his head sideways as he scribbled across the paper. I looked behind him and his tail was swishing around. Guess I gotta thank Discord some for giving him a tail to be cute with. I looked back up and he was staring at me with them big blue eyes.

"Doing a lot better now that you're here! How was your day?" it said on the piece of paper. It sure wasn't the handwriting I was used to, but it was good enough for me alright.

"Well ah'd say it just got a lot better too," I said.

"Wanna go for a ride under the stars tonight?" it said, with him turning his face down at me. I could always go for one of those.

"Sure as ah' love you, sweetheart," I said with a chuckle. He cooed with delight before he went back to scribblin'.

"Gonna sleep with me again out in the barn afterword?" it said as he turned to me with a playful smile. I reached my hoof up and scratched the back of his head, and for the first time ever I heard a kinda purr from him. I reckoned he liked it a lot.

"O'course ah' am! Who do ah' look like, Rarity? It's more comfortable out there anyway," I said as he raised his right claw with my scratching. I was it was just as tickling for me watching him as it was for him getting tickled by me. He nuzzled me gently when he'd had enough; kinda funny how I used to be the only one who could do that. His smile left his face when his eyes came to rest on my mid section right then. He stared at it mighty deep, with a lot of wonder in his eyes. They came back proudly to me for a moment, then he turned his head away in shame as a sorrowed bellow escaped his mouth.

"Hey," I said, pushing my head against his chest under his chin, my front legs lying on top of his free one. "Ah' don't want none of that now. Yer gonna make a great father." He stared out at the water for a moment before he came back and sadly rested the bottom of his chin against me. The two of us shared a sad moment together right then, but we took comfort in each other. After a moment, he looked down and gave me a more protective form of his loving gazes. Then he went back to writin' with his claw.

"How were the ponies in town today? Are they getting suspicious?" it read, while his face looked on down with an eagerness about it. Oh, dagnabbit... I felt a little knot in my tummy after reading that one. I was hopin' to heaven he wasn't gonna ask me that. I didn't wanna lie to him of course, but I knew my answer would make sad, or even worse, and that was the last thing this mare wanted. You wanna give me a heartache, give one to him.

"Well," I sighed, "they are gettin' a bit suspicious, ah'm afraid. They know somethin's up," I said, and just like that he had a caring, worried expression, turnin' back to his paper.

"Are they being nice?" it said, as he turned to me for an answer. I was afraid to answer that one.

"A lot of 'em are," I said, with a kinda pleading in my voice. I watched with worry as AJ stared out in front of him, sad at first, but his eyebrows clenched and frightening growl escaped his mouth. When he was angry as a human, rare as it was, well... let's just say his new self is a lot scarier when he's mad. I knew he was just protecting me, but it still ain't what I wanted from him right then.

Suddenly he growled, not at me, or anything else, moreso just in frustration I reckoned. He rolled over on his back and grabbed his forehead.

"What's wrong?"

He flipped back over and buried his head in the ground, staying there for a second. Then he slid the paper towards him and dipped his claw.

"I don't know what to do, Applejack," he wrote. He shot me a look of failure that could've nearly killed me. "I've thought my brains out. What are we supposed to do? We're running out of time."

"I know we are," I muttered, staring helplessly. "Are ya hungry?" I asked. I had to get away from this for a sec. He looked at me and his anger disappeared, and he shook his head up and down like Winona waiting for a bone. That made me feel a tad better I suppose. "Well look what I brought," I said, walking over to the fishin' pole and pickin' it up with my hoof. He stood up and I swear he smiled. I took out a worm from the bucket in the saddlebag, put the fishhook in my mouth, and brought the worm to the hook.

"Follow me, honey," I said as we gave each other a smile. I was just happy to help him. I carried the pole over to the water as he galloped beside me like a giddy horse. Suddenly he spread his mighty wings and took off into the air, gliding just over the surface of the lake, watching me with a smile. Then, when he was about two hundred feet away from me, he turned and dived right into the water, throwing a big splash up. He'd sure gotten good at this, and I admit it looked awful cool. Few seconds later, out popped his head, lookin' at me with bright eyes and a big ol' catfish stuck between his teeth. He threw that sucker back like it was nothing, smiled at me, took a big breath and went back under as I sat down and threw my line into the water, laughing all the while. It was officially playtime. I figured he was comin' over to me now, so I started watchin' my own bobber so I could catch a fish and give it to him myself. But I was only watching for a few seconds when the most blood curdlin' of all noises came from behind me.

"Hi Applejack!" said the voice of Sweetie Belle.

"HUH?" I screamed as I turned around faster than a jack rabbit in summertime. I nearly dropped the fishin' pole as I hopped up in terror. Trotting right towards me was none other than Rarity's little sister, the young white filly and friend to my little sister, with her daddy whom had just given me this pole not a half hour ago. They were excited to see me, but boy howdy, I was scared outta my wits to see them. I looked back at the lake as my eyes twitched uncontrollably; AJ was still hidden somewhere out there.

"WHAT ARE YA'LL DOIN' HERE?" I cried as my legs wobbled. Calm down, calm down now...

"We followed this river right down out of the city. Didn't know it turned into this little lake here! We were hoping we'd find you," said her father as they ran right up to me and stood across from me. I ain't never had to think quicker in all my life. I kept lookin' back at the water more nervous than a worm in an apple on cider day. What do ah' do?? What do ah' do! As her older sister might've said -Sweetie Belle's, that is- this was the worst possible thing.

"Uh," I stuttered quietly, as I looked back out into the lake. I could see a massive figure swimming just under the surface moving right towards us from about a hundred feet out. It was movin' in quick, too. I turned back to them and cried as desperate as foal as they kept on smilin'.

"But... but... ya'll got a darn pond right in front of yer house!"

"Yeah, but dad says the fish get bigger in this river. Right dad?" said Sweetie Belle.

But he wasn't paying no attention to me. He was watching the line whizzing out of my pole, which was still in my hoof.

"You got one there!" said the mustached stallion, pointing to it. My heart was moving so fast I could hardly hear him over it's own beating. I was dumb as an ox, speechless. "Aren't you gonna reel it in?" he asked eagerly.

"Go ahead Applejack!" said his daughter. They waited for me to do something, but I did nothin related to that. I just turned around and stared out into the lake, hoping he'd see us and hide. Sweetie Belle's daddy ran up to me and stole my fishing pole, taking it over himself.

"This is a nice one, Applejack! At least a five pounder!" he said, putting his hoof on the reel and cranking it as Sweetie skipped up  beside him. I turned around with the worst gulp in my whole life. They were busy watching the line, I was busy watching the commotion under the surface coming right up to us. What are you doin'? Turn around!!!

"You two! Uh, look back there!" I said, pointing behind us as a last attempt to do something other than just stand there like darned fool. But they didn't do nothing, they just kept on reelin in that stupid fish. I froze up, stiff as a barn board. What was AJ gonna do, eat the fish on my line from the water?

"Nice job Applejack!" said the poor cute filly as her daddy cranked away. I just stood behind them and braced for it, biting my hoof something awful. I had nothin. Nothin at all. Here we go... AJ disappeared completely under the water as he came within thirty feet of the shoreline. I pulled my hat down over my eyes but lifted it back up at the last second to see it for myself. As Sweetie's father reeled in the fish the last bit and it came flopping out of the water, AJ's head came right out behind it, his toothy mouth open wide as it clamped down on his lunch right in front of them.

Well, for two of the most awkward seconds I think there ever was, there was complete silence between the three of them as the three of them looked at each other, the fish hanging out of AJ's mouth. I swear on my momma's grave, there wasn't no sounds or anything. Open eyes and open mouths.

"Monster!!!" cried Sweetie's father as he shielded his screaming daughter with his body. AJ roared in fear, and rose himself up out of the water, beating his mighty wings furiously like a hurricane as it blasted water on the lot of us, which only made them ever scareder. I stood there and beheld it all as the two ponies took of running into the hills and trees as my husband tried to free himself from the water.

After those two had disappeared, he finally emerged on the other shoreline and shook himself off, but by then it was too late. The look on his face was so hurt, enough to make the most evil creature in all the land feel bad for him. I didn't feel a whole lot different, having let it happen myself. We stood there and looked each other soaking wet and sorrowful. At least they were gone.

Family Plan

The incident with Sweetie Belle and her dad left me feeling like such a ninny, as Applejack might say. I never even bothered to lift my eyes up as I was swimming towards them. They were glued on that stupid fish. I could've seen their figures standing there, but nope, I just popped my head out of the water and chomped down on it right in front of all of them as he pulled it out. I tried to beat my wings and get out of there, but that didn't do anything to help. I think I messed everything up. The worst was seeing her - Applejack, that is- standing alone on the other side of the water, dejected and dripping with all the water I splashed with my flapping. Despite my failure to see them, she wasn't even disappointed in me, but she was still troubled and worried... for me. Not exactly what makes me feel good.

Eventually, I flew myself back to her side and carried her off to the barn. When we got back, she galloped off to call an emergency family conference for that night between all five of us. She went into town to show herself shortly after so nopony one would think she got eaten or something. I hung out in the barn for the rest of the day, and of course she spent the rest of the afternoon comforting me. That's not to say our alert wasn't on high, though; two ponies had seen me. They knew there was a dragon close to Ponyville now. We couldn't wait anymore, which was fine with me. I was done with being idle. If that little incident hadn't broken the glass, I was going to some other way either that night or the next day.

I had been thinking about it for some time - mostly at Discord's beckoning, which was all the reason not to - but I wanted to somehow slip into Ponyville to see if I could hear some of the talk that was going around among the ponies. My curiosity was weighing heavily on me. I didn't blame them for being suspicious, they had every right to be. I just hoped they wouldn't find out what happened to Applejack's husband, lest we - but more importantly, she - would be the subject of a lot of teasing, which she is tough enough to handle of course, but still. I was afraid of them being scared of me and viewing me as a threat. I knew they couldn't judge all dragons, given our friend Spike, but I'm a lot different then him.

Most of all, I was just wondering if they knew about Applejack and I, and what we were expecting. It frightened me to think that they would react the way Discord said they would; with scoffing and mocking, and no respect for our foal. It was a thought that gnawed and bit at my heart, and demanded a response. I couldn't let something like the scenario in my dream unfold; ponies standing around Applejack, laughing at her and saying all kinds of untrue things about her. I did my best to suppress my suddenly volatile emotions for Applejack's sake. I don't know why it bothered me that much. I had never really cared what ponies thought before.

When sunset came, I was on my stomach with my limbs tucked in on the hay, with her nestled right up beside me in the same position. We had cleared the hay on small spot in front of us to put a lantern. By now I was used to this body, it was (to my horror) starting to feel more natural than ever before. At least I was hardly a dragon in behavior besides my ferocious appetite. Despite all our anxiousness, and the attempts to hinder us from being able to experience each other the way we'd always had before, there were her green eyes, glimmering in the firelight. Still relaxing me.

Though it was dark now, and the darkness I needed to hide me would be around for a long time, if I was going to evesdrop on some ponies before they went to bed, I'd have to get going. I knew what I had to do. Well, admittedly I didn't have to, but I wanted to. I took a long sigh that came out as more of a purr and swung my tail back back behind me to the other side of the barn walls (I took up a big portion of it). Then to her surprise, I stood myself up on my claws and narrowed my eyes, and looking forward toward the door.

"What is it darlin'?" she asked, standing up. Realizing I had to tell her, I lowered my head to the ground and bit my mouth gently into a loose piece of parchment beside us that I had been writing on earlier and brought it up next to the lantern. I reached my claws back and dipped the one I use to write with into the ink, and I scribbled it out on paper for her.

"Gotta take care of something real quick, be right back," it said when I finished writing it out. She looked somewhat confused in her eyes, very thoughtful, but after a short pause she took a breath and gave me a look of deep trust, which I did my best to return with assurance.

"Don't take too long, sugarcube. Family conference is comin' up here pretty soon," she said, and I nodded. I walked forward and lowered the bottom of my scaly chin the top of her head and embraced her in my neck. I took another deep breath through the nose, and began forward on all fours towards the barn doors. I walked right into the two large barn doors and pushed them open with the top of my head, letting in a rush of night wind.

"Hey," she called from behind me. I turned my head back to her, and there she was, standing by the lantern with a proud and affectionate smile. "Whatever happens, I don't regret nothing," she remarked. It was in an especially flattering tone. I stood there for a moment and let it sink in. A smile began to ease it's way onto my face. To hear her say that was very uplifting for me. I had spent most of the evening blaming myself for all the troubles our love had brought. Yet despite all that, she has never once turned her feelings and concerns inward. That same love just pours out from her eyes and is demonstrated in every thing she says and does.

Eventually I chuckled, though it comes out more as a friendly growl, and began walking towards her. I lowered the bottom of my head into her once more, only this time I enjoyed her all the more. She eventually stuck her face directly in mine, holding me my chin up with her hooves. Whenever she looked at me like this when I was a human, it was always followed by a kiss. Though my heart was melting inside me, I knew that probably wasn't going to happen, and I didn't blame her. But she kissed me on the forehead instead, and boy did it feel good. I drew my head back, the both of us delightfully embarrassed, and suddenly I instinctively gave her a quick lick with my own forked tongue.

"Alright, git," she said with a giggle as she fell backwards. If Discord was trying to make our love awkward, or put some kind of a wall between us, I'd say he failed. Because she knew I'm still me, and that I still care the same for her that I did when I could talk with my voice (which we both sorely missed). As she smiled up at me from the hay, I remembered what I had set out to do in the first place. I made sure she saw me smiling back at her before I turned around and continued towards the door.

When I got there, I realized I was going to have the same problem I did when I entered; I had grown a little bit in the mid section since he first turned me, and it was a challenge to squeeze through the door without breaking some of the barn surrounding it. I'm probably a little bulkier all over, too... I felt strong. Strong and fast. But it was a little embarrassing that I couldn't hardly get through the door anymore. I tucked my wings in on my back and lowered my head, and inched my way forward. Somehow, I made it through without a scratch, albeit barely, and the rest of me - like my tail - made it through with no problem. Looking up I beheld the last  bit of twilight before utter darkness. As always when I look at the stars, I think of the times Applejack and I run out into the grassy fields and watch them. Some nights we talked, and talked about anything: the farm, our friends, parenthood. Other nights we could watch them together without saying a word. Lately it's been pretty one sided, you understand (at least I love listening to her)... which partly had me in ultra-focus mode tonight.

I galloped forward a few steps and spread the wings, and let a few flaps lift me up to a spot just above the trees where I could glide softly through the air. By now, letting the wind catch the bottom of my leathery wings was routine, and keeping my tail straight for balance second nature. I noticed  Ponyville just beyond the farm and down the hill in the moonlit valley, and wondered what the best way to approach the city unseen might be. No brainer... I glided south until and came down and landed myself on the river bank just outside of town, safe from any onlookers and aided by the darkness. Just my neon blue stripes could give me away on the ground.

I looked around just to be sure before I got in, then entered myself into that cool, running water that felt so good on my skin. I had to resist the urge to go fishing (with my mouth) as I submerged my entire body but kept my snout above the surface to breathe. I touched my claws to the sandy bottom and crawled my way forward. I made my way out to the middle; the river itself is only about forty feet wide or so, and about six feet deep in the middle. If I lowered my belly down and crawled on the bottom, I could just barely keep my whole self - wings and all - completely underwater, though sometimes it would come up to about four feet or so, in which case my upper half would be visible. Thankfully, as I moved with the water towards the town, my belly sliding along the bottom, it was pretty consistent in it's depth - right around six feet. Black and blue are good colors to have if you're trying to hide in water at night, it's just that the blue on my stripes has kind of a glow. That was my only concern.

I must say I was rather proud myself for how quietly I moved down the stream. Mostly I kept my eyes locked in front of me, eager to spot anything on both sides of the river. With my ears at water level, the endless sea of stars above me seemed to guide me towards the town, as lights and lanterns from nearby cottages caught my gaze from the side. I angrily told myself that Discord was wrong about them. I just wanna hear what they're saying, is all... then I go back home where I belong... Poor Applejack. She doesn't deserve this. It tickled me a little to think how I would've reacted if I could go back into time and tell myself four years ago that I was going to move to Equestria, fall head-over-heels in-love with an earth pony that bucks apples, become a father with her, and have my identity radically altered against my will. She was right, though. I can't imagine life without her.

Anyway, I swam silently right up past the first house on the side of the river, the current home of Flitter, a young light-blue pegasus mare that had come to treat me like any other friendly stallion. I just crawled on by like nothing, completely unnoticed by seemingly anything despite my huge presence. If she saw me now, she wouldn't be so friendly... probably scared more than anything.  It made me shutter to think about Uncle Orange, though, especially after the whole Manehattan incident, even though we're cool now. Still, if we can't fix this, that's gonna be one interesting family reunion... again...

Thinking about it and I shook my head, which made a small splash that I quickly regretted. I was careful to keep my tail under as well, but thankfully my black skin made that a small problem. Black and blue are good colors to have if you're trying to hide in water at night, it's just that my blue had kind of a glow. But the town didn't seem to be in panic mode, that's for sure. It seemed fairly quiet, though I hoped that wasn't the problem and it was too quiet.

I swam under the first small bridge, but kept on going. I went a little deeper into town and stopped under the third bridge, where I heard some voices talking just beside it. Keeping myself deathly quiet, I moved my clawed limbs gently through the water and pulled half of my body out of the water to the bank under the bridge (because I was too big to pull myself completely out without running into the bridge). I was completely under it, so no one above it could see me. I made sure my tail was underwater and lower body wasn't sticking out of the bridge anywhere, I certainly needed every bit of it. The only thing making a sound was the water dripping off me, but that was drowned out by sound of the river's soft current. I took some deep breaths through the nose and closed my eyes for a moment. I knew I probably wasn't going to like some of what I heard, but I went on with it anyway. This whole thing was risky, but I was curious and frustrated. Alright now. What are you saying...

I turned my ears towards the edge of the bridge to better hear what they were talking about. I heard one voice as I stared blankly into the water; it sounded like the voice of a middle-aged stallion, but I couldn't make out who it was right away. Then came a second voice, another stallion and a little louder, though I couldn't be sure who that was either. Interrupting him came a third voice, a stallion whom I recognized as Comet Tail, a yellow-coated unicorn with a greyish-blue mane and tail. I listened closely.

"Berryshine said yes! We're getting hay sandwiches tomorrow," he said proudly.

"Yeah, like you've got a shot," said one of the other stallions whose voice I couldn't identify.

"She's too gorgeous for you," scoffed the third. I couldn't make him out either.

"Rarity's gorgeous," remarked the second dreamily.

"She's always had a crush on me, you know," said the third, arrogantly.

I rolled my eyes and snorted. Not listening to this for an hour... I listened closely for a while longer, but mostly they were just talking about stuff you might expect them to talk about: mares, food, their jobs, other friends. Meanwhile I waited impatiently for them to talk about something of my interest. I knew they'd heard about the incident with Sweetie Belle and her dad. No way they hadn't. I thought that'd be the talk of the down. Maybe this town was too used to stuff like that by now. As they continued, my focus started go down and down, and my mind would wander.

"We can't do it tomorrow, remember we got that meeting the mayor called?" said Comet Tail. I finally heard something remotely interesting, and I lifted my head a little. Meeting?

"What's that about? A dragon?" said the second stallion. With that I looked straight up and covered my mouth with my claw as my eyes widened. This was what I was waiting for. I held my breath.

"Newsflash; there's dragons in Equestria," said the third.

"Yeah, but there's never been any this close," said Comet Tail. "So apparently Hondo Flanks, his daughter, and Applejack all saw one just south of town today when they were fishing," replied Comet Tail, his voice tone now serious.

"How big?" said the third stallion uneasily, who was perhaps the youngest, probably around my age.

"Well, the way they described it, Old Stallion Geri said it sounds like a northern shortneck," said Comet Tail. Northern shortneck? Old Stallion Geri? I pressed my ear just an inch from the bottom of stone bridge. I barely knew this Geri. I knew he was old, and had a light brown coat with a white mane and tail, was friends with Granny Smith, and plays chess, but that was about it.

"Northern shortneck?" asked the other two stallions in unison.

"Yeah, rare species. Not the biggest, but plenty big enough. Geri is from Trottingham," he continued, as though that had some weight to it.

"Yeah, so?" said the third stallion.

"Where have you been all these years? Trottingham! Got laid to waste by a dragon fifteen years ago," said the second stallion.

"Old stallion saw the whole thing, he was there," said Comet Tail, with a kind of serious-but-excited tone in his voice. This was all news to me. I knew nothing about a "northern shortneck". I had also never heard about Trottingham, though I hadn't lived here for as long as these guys so maybe I'm excused. It didn't sound good though. I wish I could see their expressions, though I could imagine just the same; the two ponies looking at Comet with alarm. It was that awkward silence after a realization.

"Magnificent black and blue scales, faster than lightning, fire-breather," he continued. My heart rate skipped a beat as I pondered these things, looking back at my own body. I knew the description sure matched up. I briefly looked away with worry, but I brought myself back to listening just as quick.

"Does anypony know why it destroyed the town? I mean dragons are evil obviously, but-" before the third stallion could continue, he was cut off by Comet, as I rolled my eyes. Come on, not all dragons. There's Spike for Pete's sake.

"No one knows for sure. There's a rumor - more like a legend, now - the beast had a grudge against somepony there, some young stallion stole some of his gold and fled to Trottingham. When the dragon came looking, he couldn't find him in the large group, so he just burned the whole town down."

"Wait a second why are you putting so much credibility on that crazy old stallion?" said the flustered voice of the third stallion, though clearly a little nervous.

"Dude... this happened, ok? This is like well-known Equestrian history, you're the only one here who didn't know about it," replied Comet Tail.

"Alright, whatever," shot back the third angrily, "do we even know why this dragon was down in that waterhole to begin with?"

There was a long pause, and the voices had been growing quieter and it was getting harder for me to hear, but finally Comet spoke up again.

"No, but apparently this dragon was furious, roared like a monster and nearly ate 'em," he said.

Say what?? I almost went up there and confronted them upon hearing that. A small grunt escaped my mouth, thankfully muffled by the bridge as I turned my head back and raised my claw to my face in frustration. Nearly ate them? Seriously? I was just scared as they were when it happened, if not more. I mean sure, I didn't handle the situation well by screaming and thrashing, but come on.

"Yeah, so the mayor is calling a meeting tomorrow to probably just let everypony know what's going on, think of some potential actions, be on the lookout, blah blah blah. You know the deal," he continued.

I lost focus on their voices and they faded away from my ears as I turned my eyes sadly back into the river in thought. This new series of information was deeply unsettling, and left me wondering. Whether or not there's any truth the "northern shortneck" story I didn't know, and even though that wasn't helping me at all it was never a really surprise they'd be terrified of me. If I just had my voice. If I could just write for them somehow. But what then? They wouldn't believe me unless I told them who it was, because there's no other. I took a deep sigh. Maybe it doesn't matter that I'm not a human anymore. Ah, what am I saying? My child deserves to talk to his father, for Pete's sake. My wife deserves to hear her husband's voice, as does everypony else deserve it. I had flashbacks to when I used to hug Applejack as my human self, as well as when I carried away a sleeping Apple Bloom to bed in my human arms. Why can't we just raise our foal in peace? Why can't we just live in harmony with each other? I started to creep back into the river. That is until I heard what came next.

"Applejack is quickly becoming the laughing stock of this whole town," said the voice of the second stallion, in a mocking tone as the two of them chuckled as apparently the third had left.

I stopped right where I was, frozen. My eyes narrowed and hisses escaped my mouth. His comment and their preceding cackles stood alone and suddenly everything around me felt deathly still , horrified at his hideous words. I had never heard such a condescending comment from a Ponyville resident, and who was less deserving of it? Laughing stock?

"What did AJ leave her or something? I mean he seemed like a super nice guy, loyal to a fault."

"Maybe not, huh?"

I thought the little spines running down my back and tail were stiff to begin with. Now I was furious. Hmm... How about I show you how loyal I really am? Then let's see you laugh. I suddenly wanted very badly to come out from under the bridge and show myself to them in all my new attributes until they took it back, regardless of how imprudent that would be. I wanted nothing more. I started thinking of a way to justify it. You'd have no way to say anything about it. Regardless of how badly I wanted to, I knew nothing but a tiny bit of temporary pleasure would come from me going up there and being essentially nothing more than angry dragon giving them a death stare.

Right at that moment I was surprised by a peculiar salty but delectable smell as it entered my nostrils and threw off my concentration somewhat. I took a few more sniffs, followed it's scent from behind me, and saw a school of goldfish, their scales shimmering in the moonlight, swimming carelessly down the river, right over and below my long tail. I felt hungry, and I felt myself turn my body around to face them. But then I remembered my anger, it couldn't be distracted for long, not even for food. Suddenly I heard that heavenly country draw in my heart that softened it just enough for me to leave. AJ... AJ! I could hear her voice, it was as if it was calling me back to the barn to be with her and start the family conference. Family conference... that's right.

I dove into the river without care. They heard the splash; I heard them walking towards the bridge, but by that time I was safely under the surface and downstream far enough. The cool waters served as a natural relaxer to both my mental and physical state. I risked going through more of the town if I went with the current, but if I went against it that would take longer and potentially make more noise fighting against it. With it it was, that's the way I dived in and swam initially and with those ponies investigating the bridge I had no reason to give them something to look at. My stomach scraped along the bottom once more as I wearily made my way through Ponyville, quiet and hidden. I moaned wearily, hoping we'd think of something to help us defeat Discord, and go back to living our normal lives, preparing for parenthood. But I knew something was wrong with me. I was still very angry. I knew it was a good thing they didn't know about our foal. If I had heard them say something about that, I don't know what I would've said.

*                    *                    *

He's alright, Applejack. He can take care of himself. Probably just gettin' a bite to eat is all. I reckoned that's where he went, but given the look in his eyes when he left I wasn't a mite certain. He'd only been gone about, oh, thirty minutes or so, but the whole time I stood out between the barn and the house like a scarecrow, chewing my bit while I looked up at the stars and around the farm waiting for him. I listened for any sign of groan or grumble or flapping that would let me know he was on his way back. All the while I wondering all the while about what to do about all this. Nights 'er gettin' colder. Winter'll be here soon. After leaving him that night last month, I feel uneasy till I see him safe and sound, but I was especially shaky right then given what happened earlier that day, mind you.

"C'mon Applejack! Big Mac and Granny Smith 'er waitin' in the barn wantin' to get goin'! We can start chalkin' up ideas without him, ya know."

I heard her, but I didn't do nothin' at first. My little sister and the rest of my family were a bit more eager to get this show on the road then I was. I didn't know what we could do without Discord finding out and punishing my husband. Ah' just don't wanna let him down. I didn't wanna start without him, but I respect the wishes of the rest of the fam.

"Alright little sis," I sighed, as the two of us walked back. She's a good little sister, though.

"Hey, he'll be back soon," she reassured in her cute little filly voice. I took a deep breath. I knew he'd be, but other things in the road were what kept head low on the way back to the barn.

The two of us walked on through, and there was Granny and Big Mac, sitting side by side on their flanks opposite us, with a lantern in the middle.

"Watch that hay there, don't wanna be lightin' up the barn," I said, pointing to the spot near the candle I saw.

"Eenope," said my big brother, pushing it away from the center.

After that, the four of us were left with nothing but breaths, stares, and the whispering winds outside. All of us were filled with family care and love, but that was just the thing; we knew we had a lot in front of us, and we all felt for each other, though most of it I reckon was towards me. I was a mite scared right then, but their love was enough to get me through. It didn't feel mighty good, puttin' them through this; especially my little sister. But they insist on it, bless their hearts. Same as I insist on helping them. It ain't no fun, but it's gotta be done.

"Alright Apples. Ya'll know why we're here," I said, sitting my flank down by my sister across from my brother and granny.

"Eeyup," sighed Big Macintosh, while Granny and Apple Bloom shook their heads sadly.

"Let's not let this get outta hoof like we did the last time. Ah' promise to respect ya'lls suggestions," I said, and the three of them shook their heads. I took a deep breath, maybe a gulp or two too. "What are we gonna do?"

"We gotta tell Twilight," said my little sister. I looked over at Big Macintosh and Granny Smith, and they seemed to think so too; they shook their heads up and down. I figured it might be a bit of surprise, what I said next.

"I agree," I said. That was our only hope at this point. I always thought Twilight and the other Princesses was gonna play a part in this sooner or later, but I was anxious to do that given the chances we'd get caught by you-know-who. I played around with my hoof for a second before I spoke again. "But the quarrel I have with that is how? I said it a million times."

"Why not write her a letter?" said Granny Smith.

"That ain't a bad suggestion, Granny, but don't ya think that's a little obvious? He's probably thought of that. He'd be a mite bit interested to see a letter addressed to the Princess from Sweet Apple Acres."

"How do we know he's not listening to us right now?" said Apple Bloom, a mite nervous. It was a scary thought, alright, and they all three looked me like I had some kinda answer for him.

"We don't," I whispered. Although... My wits told me maybe I did have an answer. "But it ain't likely, long as we don't say his name. Ain't likely at all. Ah' mean think about it, why would he put a spell on his name if he was listenin' to us all the time? He ain't gonna be spendin' all of his evil time watchin' us 'simple farmers'. He'd get bored with us pretty quick I reckon."

"Eeyup," said Big Macintosh, as Granny and Apple Bloom took deep breaths of relief. I think they was mighty impressed with my reasoning, too! We were all relieved for a moment, but it didn't last too long. That was the least of our concerns.

"That still leaves the bucket in the well, though," I said.

"Well how 'bout this?" perked my little sister, and we all three turned to her. Before she could get goin' though, we all heard a soft bit of wind outside, followed by a few stomps. There was no guessin' who that was. Sure enough, those big beautiful blue eyes and that black face were walking in through the front doors, weary but calm. It was a great bit more of relief for me, gettin' him back of course. We all stood up and welcomed him in as squeezed his way in through the big doors.

"Howdy honey," I said, as he moaned softly in reply. He walked right beside me, looked at everyone, then plopped himself down on his belly. I signaled for my sister to get the door behind him as I gave him a little pet on the forehead.

"We was just sayin', we all think we need to tell Twilight. What do you think sugarcube? Pass him the paper there sis," I said. She looked around the barn floor for it for a sec before she took it to him. Big Macintosh slid some ink over to him. He propped himself down and went to town on that paper soon as AB brought it over to him.

"I... don't... have... anything... else. I'm... sorry," he said, shaking his head. It was sorta inconvenient having to wait for him to write all this out, but we made use of it. AB sat down beside and read out each word for us. "I... don't... know... what... else... we... would... do. I... have... nothing."

"Neither do we," muttered Big Mac sadly.

"We just don't know the best way to be doin' it sonny," said Granny Smith.

"Eenope."

"Ah' got an idea!" said Apple Bloom, taking us all on. I adore her, but I was a bit suspicious of whatever she had to say, but I promised myself to hear her out. When we were all good and watching her, she went on. "He said the family can't be tellin' no one he's involved, but what if ah' took a cart of apples to Canterlot, make him think ah'm just makin' money fer the fam, then told Twilight while I was there? I could just describe who it is, tell her not to say nothin' out loud, and then we're good! She gets the princesses together and they'll tell us what to do!"

"Apple Bloom, that's sweet, but-" she wouldn't let me go on no more though, she got right in my face with big eyes.

"But what? Think about it! He would suspect you or Big Macintosh the most, but he wouldn't expect ya'll to send me. Ah' can do this, Applejack," she said, pleading with me like she used to when she wanted to stay home on the farm by herself for an afternoon. She turned around and looked at the rest of the family, who were as dumb lookin' as I was. I looked at her and loved her, but that's why I had my sour bits with it. This would be a big step up for her, but she is still just a filly. At least that's what I thought.

"Yer not puttin' yerself in danger, little one," said Granny Smith, raising an eyebrow.

"No, you ain't. He's is a whole new ballgame from stayin' home by yerself," I said.

"But ah' thought you said he promised to only punish AJ if we did anything?" she squeaked.

She did have a bit of a point, I admit it. All four of us turned slow to him, who was lying right beside me, taking up half the darn barn. His ears fell down in embarrassment, but after that he seemed to swallow her words reluctantly but bravely, shaking his head up and down. I adored him for that, but it bit my heart to know that he had to bear it.

"Applejack," said my big brother gravely. "I'm sorry, sis, but let's be honest here. Ya gotta know by now that it just ain't lookin' like he's gonna change him back. Regardless of whether or not she does tell Twilight without him knowin'."

AJ moaned and turned his head away. I knew my brother was right. There was a long pause, and you could feel everypony's heart heavy for him. I reached my hoof out to my husband and rubbed his head, hoping he'd turn and look at his wife.

"This isn't your fault," said Big Macintosh with a heavy heart.

"Ah' don't know about ya'll, but ah' wish ah was a dragon," said my little sister with a smug, guilty little face, prompting a look from everyone. "Well so what if he looks a little different? He can fly! What's so bad about that? AJ, admit that you kinda like bein' a dragon."

"His foal deserves to be held in his father's arms, Apple Bloom," I said, turning back to her. My big brother decided he was gonna pitch his words in there too.

"That's true, Applejack. But he's still gonna love you two and be with you two. We didn't ask for this, but don't ya think we should make the best of it?"

"Back to what we came here fer," my granny reminded us all.

"I am makin' the best of it, believe me," I shot back at my brother.

"I ain't waitin' no more. This ain't like us to just sit around like this," said Apple Bloom. Some kinda silence came down on us as we all looked her in the face, dim lit by that lantern. "It ain't the Apple family to sit around and do nothin'."

I remember when she showed me before that she'd grown up. It was like I forgot, and she was back to being a baby half the time. We all knew she was right though. It just wasn't in our blood to keep this up without a fight any longer. Either she tells Twilight, and Twilight thinks of something, or she gets caught, and dragon AJ is all but sold and non refundable. But that's better then sittin' around like a duck in a pond.

"No it sure ain't," I whispered."What do you think Granny? Ya think Apple Bloom can do it?" I said. She raised her eyebrows hopefully at her.

"It ain't much, but it's the best ideer ah' heard so far. Ah' think she can give it a try," she said, and the filly grinned with appreciation while AJ looked his head around for his paper.

"You think you can handle this, little sis? Honest?" I said with a sigh. "I don't know what yer gonna find. He could have spies out there, ya know, especially around Canterlot. We just don't know."

She couldn't hide a dash of fear that trotted across her face, but we ain't raised no coward on this farm; she shook her head like she wanted it bad. They all turned and looked at me, I guessed they all waiting for my approval, even though I thought Granny was in charge. I looked over at AJ, he gave up trying to find paper; he was staring me in the face with those big cute eyes, with more trust than I thought was. I knew he was fine and dandy with whatever I chose, cause he believed in her too. I guess she just needed one more yes. The one who loved her the most. Now they was all looking at me, and I had all the silent eyes. Had nowhere else to go though.

"Alright, it's settled then."

"Yee haw! Thank you Applejack!" she said, hopping around us, before she saw me and came to a halt. "What's wrong?"

"Well," I said, looking into the hay, "I guess ah'm just a tad sad to see you growin' up, sis. You ain't no filly no more."

"But why does that make ya sad?" she said with a turning head and big eyes. I looked at my husband, who's heart was glowing as fierce as mine, before I came back to her.

"'Cause before now, I took care of you like you was my own. Ever since you were born, and when AJ came along, he helped me too. I liked taking care of you, little sis. But I guess I got my own now."

"You'll always be my big sis, big sis," she said, as she dug her head into my neck. "But ya still gonna be takin' care of me some. We all take care of each other in this family, that's why ah'm goin' to Canterlot!"

AJ's always loved my little sister, but you could see it in his eyes clear as day that he was mite bit touched. He was so overcome with his affection for her that he stretched his neck and buried his nose into her, much to her delight. All I could think to myself was this family is some kinda special. Pretty soon, my granny and my brother got in on the action too, and soon enough I felt them on both sides of me, hugging with love. It was a mighty reliever it was, knowing they're here for me.

"Alright ya'll, don't go makin' me too happy 'fore it's time to celebrate. We still gotta fight in front of us," I said with a smile.

"We best be sendin' her off tomorrow at lunchtime at the latest, seein' as with a cart that's a day trip for a filly. And don't forget we got that town meetin' tomorrow at dusk," said Granny Smith. Oh, that's right. The town meetin'. I reckoned that was about AJ. Didn't much look forward to that.

"Alright, well at least we got a plan, Apples," I said to the lot of them.

"Let's show this fella who he's messin' with tomorrow," said Big Macintosh.

"Amen to that. He picked the wrong family, 'cause we the closest family," I echoed.

"Darn-tootin," cried Granny Smith.

"No matter what happens, I'll always love ya'll," said Apple Bloom with a smile.

We looked around at each other proudly, not having to say anything. But another one of them silences was coming down on us. Didn't want no more awkward silences.

"Look at us. Bunch of jackwagons," I said with a proud smirk. With love, mind you. I gave AJ a good ole wink.

"Alright folks. We all sleepin' out here tonight. No arguing."

Journey to Canterlot

Howdy ya'll, this here's Apple Bloom! I ain't never written in no journal before, but don't you be thinkin' I ain't as a good a writer as no other pony is. I'm a smart little filly, I promise! This'll be a burr under my sister's hyde, but Miss Cheerilee says I'm a better writer than she was when she was my age. Sorry, big sis! I reckon you got me now, but ain't for long and I'll be a better writer. I guess I owe it to AJ teaching me how to write so well. Maybe I'll get my cutie mark in writing! Eh, that'd be kinda boring come think of it, my mouth would be mighty plum tuckered. Anyway, I'm here to tell ya'll about the special mission my sis and her hubby AJ done assigned me.

"Remember to sell some apples, AB, just to make him think that's what yer there for in case he finds out," said my sister. She was standing right next her husband in the barn, who was sitting right there even though he's still taller than her sittin' there like that. I don't know about why their so uptight, I'd love to be a dragon. He's more fun than a barrel of monkeys to ride on, and with them teeth of his there ain't nothing to be afraid of. They're still the happiest pair I ever did see, just now when they give each other that lovey dovey stare they always give, he's a mite bit bigger and scalier. Though it would kinda bite the behind to be not talking, I gotta give them that one. I guess there's other stuff too I don't quite understand just yet, them being parents and all. But that ain't my concern. Nope, I'm just tryin' to help out my big sister and my big brother AJ. Uh, really big that is.

"I know sis, it was my idea remember?" I said. I am no baby. They gonna know it soon, too.

"I know, I know," she said with a sad face. That made me sad too. She may be super bossy sometimes, but she's a great sister. She loves me alright. The cute dragon put the bottom of his head right down on the top of hers. I reckon my sister talked you to death about him, but he sure is a nice feller, makes us all a mite happy bushel. He's fun to play with. I ain't never been too big a fan of their mushey, but my sister sure is happy around him. And he got the biggest crush on her, let me tell you.

"I'll be alright, Applejack. Ain't that right AJ?" I said as he turned and looked at me.

"Rawwrgg," he replied. I'm sorry but he sure is funny when he trys to talk, friendly as he is. I giggled. I was hoping he'd make some noise.

"Apple Bloom!" said my granny from behind me. She and Big Mac were standing right there, I was gettin' the sendoff from the whole family. I remembered it was a mighty big chore for me, and it wasn't no laughing matter. My big sister was counting on me, and so was her husband. The whole family was countin' me. So I threw my gigglin' away.

"Right, sorry," I said, while Big Macintosh hooked me up to the cart harness.

"It's a half hour past high noon, AB. You could take the three o'clock train, but you better go on hoof just be safe, 'cause ain't no one gonna see you if you walk. It's a long walk, sis. That'll put you in Canterlot come evenin'. Big Macintosh and I'll go to that town meeting tonight, we just gotta hide AJ until you tell Twilight. Can ya manage that honey? Can you stay in here the rest of the day?" she said to him. He shook his head up and down. She looked at me again, and took a big breath. She was a little bit scared. I don't blame her. I may have been the teenyist bit scared too.

"It ain't gonna be that bad sis," I said, throwing my hoof out at her.

"In truth, we don't know what yer gonna find out there. You may trot right on up to Twilight, or you may have to deal with spies, or you-know-who himself. Just don't be scared, sweetheart. AJ here's gonna take the punishment," she said, as they looked at each other sadly. I knew I couldn't disappoint them, and it was startin' to feel heavier, this whole journey of mine. I can't let my family down.

"Apple Bloom," said my sister, hugging her husband's head while they both looked at me. "Just know whether you succeed 'er fail, we're all a mite proud of you for tryin'."

"I won't let ya'll down, I promise," I said to them all.

"When you tell Twilight, don't tell her the name, describe who it is and make sure she doesn't say it neither, just to be careful," she added. I hadn't thought of that. It was smart though. I was mighty eager to get going. Those two have been on some adventures for the ages, best bedtime stories you ever did hear. But I ain't never been a part of 'em until now. Now this was my chance to have an adventure of my own and show them I ain't a filly no more. "Ya know sis, this ain't just us. This is all Equestria we're talkin'. You pull this off, and, well... I hope that ain't too much pressure."

"It ain't," I said. It did make me a bit scareder. C'mon Apple Bloom... don't let it get to ya now! Equestria... That ain't too much pressure. I still got this. My big sister gave me a sad smile.

"Look at you. Yer growin' up. You ain't the baby anymore," she said, while AJ nustled his neck over top of her and purred. She used to be lookin' over my shoulder all the time. I used to hate it too, treating me like a baby. But now I that I finally earned her respect, I almost miss her looking over me. I know she loves me alright. I guess she always will look over me in a way. But only when I really need her.

"I better get goin'," I said. I was all hitched up and ready to go.

She and AJ looked at each other all lovey dovey again, though even I can't say I don't think it's mighty cute sometimes. Sometimes. AJ especially sure is cute when he ain't in protective mode.

"Good luck youngin'," said my granny, who walked up and gave me a hug. Not long and I felt Big Macintosh on me too. It made me feel mighty good to know my family loves me so much. I just wish Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo could come with me. When it was AJ's turn, he stuck his big ol' blue eyes right in front of me. They were full of love, alright. I could see how weary they were too though, poor feller. He was coming weeks of mighty frustration. Though we sure had a lot of fun together in the sky. I wouldn't tell him this, but he might even be more fun to play with now than he was when he was a human. He let me pet the top of his head, he always likes that. But sometimes I gots to be careful not to treat him too much like Winona.

After AJ got his bit in, all that was left was my big sister. We didn't say even nothing. But we didn't have to. She walked up and gave me a great big hug, the longest of any of my family. I could tell she was proud of me and she loved me, but was just sad too. I ain't used to her bein' quiet like that. It just made me that much more ready to go out there and help them. She's taken care of me my whole life, now it was my turn to take care of her and AJ.

She went back to her husband and they comforted each other. They looked at Applejack's belly and thought about their new foal. I sure was excited to be an aunt. But I could see a tear or two in my sister's eyes as they looked back over at me. That Discord is just a big ninny. I'll make it up to my sister and AJ. It's kinda funny. Up until right then I had been mighty eager to get going, but now I felt like I wanted to stay there and be with them, let them take care of me. In my heart I knew I couldn't have none of that though. I waved 'em all goodbye and head out the barn doors. My first big adventure was rollin' on down.

For such an important day, it sure was a nice one. We had the leaves changing on the trees and our orchard was as bright as Rainbow Dash's tail, and to go with that we had a bright blue sky and little white clouds. I pulled that heavy cart of apples right out of Sweet Apple Acres gate, and guess who was standing there; my two best friends, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo! I was happy to see him, but I couldn't be tellin' them what I was up to. I felt bad but I knew I was gonna have to snub 'em. Aw, dag nabbit. It darn near killed me not bein' allowed to tell them about AJ. We'd have so much fun on his back together! Though I guess it wouldn't be good. My sister would say we're turnin' him into a kiddy ride or something.

"Howdy Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle!" I said. I kept walkin', and they followed along.

"Watcha' doing Apple Bloom?" said Sweetie Belle. She's a filly whiter than snow. She's Rarity's little sister.

"We told you we were coming over after school," said Scootaloo. She's a orangey filly with a pink-purply mane and tail.

"And I told ya'll I couldn't do nothin' today. I gots apples to sell," I said. I kept on pullin' down the road through the farm and they kept right on behind on either side.

"They're letting you sell apples all by yourself?" cried Scootaloo.

"They sure are," I said. I said it proud, though in the bottom of my heart I knew there was more to it, and it was a lot harder than that.

"Congratulations!" said Sweetie Belle.

"Thanks," I said. I really wish they could with me right then. I didn't wanna be alone no more, and they are some special friends they are. I thought about telling 'em. I wonder if I tell just them? That wouldn't hurt none, would it? Then I remembered my promise. I told my sister I'd do it alone, and give her husband a fighting chance at being what he was before again. Scootaloo especially, she ain't the best at keeping secrets. She'd wanna tell the ponies in our class. Then before I knew it, Discord would hear his name and that'd be it.

"We were gonna go maybe spy on the waterhole down where the dragon was, but maybe we'll just go later when you're done. Can we come?" said Scootaloo. I rolled my eyes. I knew that was comin'. They thought AJ was a bad dragon. But that ain't the real reason I rolled my eyes, that's on account of them asking to come with me.

"Uh, I don't think so girls, sorry," I said. Ughhh. I felt right sorry for them. Once this is all over I can tell them all about it! I could hardly wait. I knew I had to though. We started making our way down the big hill, the last part of our farm out front. I knew they was gonna ask why I wasn't going into town once we got to the bottom and I took the side road. I didn't hear nothing from them, I figured they was looking at each other behind my back. I just kept walking.

"Everything ok Apple Bloom?" said Sweetie Belle. Her pa named her well, she meant it. But she ain't getting in on this adventure.

"Eeyup," I said, just like my big brother.

"You hiding something from us?" said Scootaloo walking up in front of me and giving me the eyeball.

"Eenope," I replied. We reached the bottom of the hill, that was the last daggum part of the trip I'd be walking downhill. Sure as daylight they was all surprised.

"Where are you going?" asked Sweetie Belle.

"I'm goin' to Canterlot," I said. Sure as we grow apples, it was the truth! They didn't need to know the big reason why I was goin' there though. They couldn't believe their little pony ears.

"You're family is letting you go to Canterlot by yourself?" cried Scootaloo as they both stopped in front of me.

"Eeyup," I said. I just walked right on through 'em, leaving them with their mouths open and dumb.

"Why don't you just take the train?" they asked.

They was starting to hurt me with all these questions. I didn't like these sorts of questions. I felt bad not being able to tell them. We've been crusadin', schoolin', and all sorts of stuff together. We're like three peas in a pod. But my sister and her hubby got priority. So does the rest of Equestria, for that matter. I knew this was better for 'em then they realized.

"Listen girls, I got lots of apples to be sellin', but I promise we'll go crusadin' when I get back," I said. I reckon they didn't much like that. They knew I wasn't myself. I'm sorry girls, but that's too daggone bad.

"Apple Bloom, what's wrong? Is everything alright back at the farm?" asked Scootaloo. She was right concerned now. Wouldn't expect my friend to be any less. But I just kept on walkin'. "You know, we didn't wanna say anything, but ponies in town are starting to wonder about you guys. Nobody's seen AJ in weeks. You and your family are being super mysterious. Where's AJ?"

I ain't sure why exactly, but that made me a mite ornery. I don't like hearing my family talked about like that. Ain't never do I get angry unless my family is involved. My sister ain't no bad guy, she's the best sister in the world, and I wanna be just like her. And she got a real sweet husband.

"AJ is back at the farm with my sis where he belongs. And with him is where she belongs," I said angrily, walking straight ahead. That cart was already gettin' a teeny bit heavier, but in my mood I couldn't tell no difference. I ain't sure how they reacted bein' they was still behind me, I reckon it was with concern bein' their my friends, but I was too focused to care. Up until right then, we'd been fine and dandy, me and them. We just play and do all kinds of fun stuff together, we don't normally talk about the fam and that kinda stuff. Though they were mighty curious about AJ when he first got here. They were used to him by now though.

"Apple Bloom, I'm just saying," I heard Scootaloo say from behind me, "if you don't want ponies to have the wrong idea about your sister, then -"

"You don't know NOTHIN about my sister, Scootaloo," I said. I hit the breaks and gave her the stare. "My sister and her hubby are the nicest folks in the whole world, and I don't give a cow's rear end what other ponies think."

"FINE," she cried. She didn't much like that. "You don't wanna tell me? Fine. I mean it's not like we're best friends or anything. Come on Sweetie Belle."

Well, as my sister might say my heart took a trip down south. My best friend stormed off towards Ponyville leaving the both of us behind. I didn't mean to snap at her like that. I knew it wasn't her fault. I just hate hearin' bad stuff about my family. Especially my sister. For a second there I wanted to cry, but Sweetie Belle staying there helped. She looked like she wanted to cry too. She hates seein' us that way.

"I'm sorry Apple Bloom. I don't know what's got into her," she said sadly. The two of us stood there in the road together for a moment. I waited a bit before I talked again.

"I'm sorry too," I said. These are my best friends we're talkin'. It ain't easy putting them through anything, even if it's for the best. I thought long and hard. I knew I could trust my friends. Applejack always told me that my friends were the most important thing in the world, right after family. I could hear her voice up inside my head. Trust yer friends with all yer heart, sis. They got yer back in anything. I already wished they could go with me. I knew they couldn't come with me, but I couldn't send Sweetie away with nothin' either.

"Listen Sweetie Belle," I said, and she looked up right and ready. "Ya can't tell this to no one, but this here's a top secret mission I'm goin' on. I'm goin' to Canterlot to see Twilight. My family is dependin' on me with all they got. And Equestria may be too. And I know you wanna hear more, but ya can't right now. Not till it's done."

Well I knew that was gonna hit her like a brick outhouse. Poor Sweetie Belle, she had these big ol' eyes. She was mighty scared. I reckon she was thinkin' hard on what she just got. She also wasn't saying nothin'.

"Sorry Sweetie Belle, but I got to get goin'," I said. Finally she burst.

"Wait Apple Bloom! You can't just tell me that and leave!"

"I tell you any more and I risk the mission! I promise I'll tell ya'll all about it when I can. Ya'll are gonna love some of it! But I gotta do this for my sister, and I can't tell ya anymore. You gotta trust me Sweetie Belle! Tell Scootaloo I'm sorry," I said. I felt a bit better now that she knew at least somethin'. I hoped my sister wouldn't be mad at me for spillin' some of the beans. She told me to trust my best friends though. I still didn't feel good though. I had the whole mission in front of me, and I was all by myself.

"Are AJ and Applejack ok? Are they in trouble?" she said. She stood right smack in front of me and put her face right up close to mine. She was an eager one alright.

"Applejack is fine, it's mostly just AJ," I said.

"Aww no, he's so sweet!" she pleaded. I rolled my eyes a little bit.

"I think AJ's fine," I replied. I wish I was a dragon. Then again I ain't no pa, either. "He's... different, that's for sure, but mostly it's somethin' else that's kinda a big deal, and that's what I need to tell Twilight."

"Is this secret mission dangerous?" she asked.

"Well... probably not for me, but we don't really know, see. I just gotta go to Canterlot, sell some apples, and deliver a secret a message to Princess Twilight. The apples are more of a diversion."

"Diversion from what?"

I went to tell her the whole darn story, but thankfully I caught myself. I wasn't too happy, either. At least she didn't know about Discord or AJ bein' a dragon.

"Aw shoot Sweetie Belle, you done made me tell you more than I should have! I can't tell ya'll!"

"Well why not let me and Scootaloo come with you? We'll help you! Please Apple Bloom!" she cried.

Hmmm... I thought for a second. It did sound kinda nice. I love being with my friends, and I ain't one to say no to help. I also wanted to impress my sister and the rest of the family. Plus, I'd have to make up with Scootaloo, and I was tryin' to get the hay outta Ponyville.

"That's sweet Sweetie Belle. But I think I gots to do this myself," I said. Poor filly, she just wanted to help. This was all hurting me a hay of lot more than I thought it would. I thought I was goin' to Canterlot with no trouble. Now I was hurting my friends. I didn't want none of this.

"But we can-"

"Don't tell nopony," I said, cutting her off. I had to get goin', I knew that much. "You can tell Scootaloo, but make sure she doesn't say nothin' either."

Sweetie Belle looked mighty sadly at me. Water was coming up through her eyes like a well. She was a mite cut. Ohh! Apple Bloom you stupid ! I went to put my hoof around her, but she took off in a canter the other way.

"Sweetie Belle! I'm sorry!"

It was too late. She ran away like a jackrabbit on a field of hot coals. Gosh darnit! I done managed to make both of my best friends upset. I didn't mean to! I felt worse than a basset hound on a rainy day. I ain't never felt lonlier than I did right then and there while I watched her run away. I wish I'd said yes, daggone it. I didn't help myself none. I just made myself mighty sad. But my big sis is still countin' on me. I breathed in a good bit of air and lifted my hooves on towards that big mountain where Canterlot is. That cart of apples sure was heavy.

It ain't no easy walk to Canterlot for a little mare like me. It's nearly all uphill, and that darn cart of apples was a load. For most of the walk, the sun was beatin' down on me like a bully and I was sweatin' like a prize pig in a sonna. Thank Celestia it at least moved more and more towards the west the further I got along. It wasn't even that hot, summertime's over. But I guess haulin' something heavy around for a long time doesn't it help it none. Finally I reached the bottom of that mountain about four or so, and walkin' forward got even harder as that cart got even heavier. I didn't think growing up would be so hard! Bein' an Apple, hard work is our family's bread and butter, so I wasn't no stranger to stuff like this. But this was a chore I ain't never been assigned. I'm strong, but I ain't as strong as Big Macintosh for Pete's sake. C'mon Apple Bloom, this is for Applejack and her hubby.

My sister was right at least. I didn't see hardly no pony on the road, seein' as how they all take the train into Canterlot. Maybe if I don't look at the mountain, it won't seem so big! I started thinking aboutwhat my classmates were doing. I thought if Pipsqueak could see me what he might say, that rascal of little palomino colt. He sure is a cutie though. Then I started to think about what it'd be like to be a dragon. He sure was fun to be around when he was a human. Now he's so much fun I can hardly stand it! I reckon it'd be right selfish of me though to not help him just cause he's a lot of fun in his new outfit. That's why I went on this here trip, to help him and to help Equestria. My big sister loves him so much that anythin' I do for him I do for her. But I love him too, he deserves my help just by himself.

I thought about this one time before she met AJ I took a delivery of pies to this group of ponies real far away. Applejack was driving me crazy how much she was babyin' me. I hated it! But she actually ended up savin' me when I was in trouble, and from then on she's been bushels better. I know she was just doin' that cause she loves me though. It almost makes me feel bad, seein' as how I was basically angry at her for lovin' me. But I don't have to be no baby for her to love me. I remember wishin' she'd been with me right before she did come that night I got myself into a real pickle delivering them pies. I wish she was right by my side now too, helpin' me up the mountain. I wished Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle were with me too. But I knew none of them was comin', and I was on my own.

When I was a little ways up the mountain, I looked back over yonder and saw Ponyville. It wasn't near as cool as when I saw it from AJ's back, but it was still somethin'. I hope AJ's alright. He's just gotta hold out a few more hours tops. He was mighty frustrated with Discord and not bein' able to go into town with my sister. I just hoped he wasn't too rowdy. Save maybe a couple times, I ain't never really seen him angry before. He ain't no easy sight when he's angry as a dragon. It's funny cause he's mighty cute all the other times. It made me feel right good knowing that he had total confidence in me. Even though I was dog tired, I still had confidence in myself going up that mountain. See now, usually Twilight lives in Ponyville. Only recently has she been spendin' her time in Canterlot, doin' planning stuff with the other princesses and what not. I know because she lets me, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle go over to her house! So if ya'll ever need any favors from the princess herself, I'm your pony.

I looked up, finally I was almost there! Good thing too, I was plum tuckered already. I'd been walking for hours, and it was into the early evening. But I still had the last stretch, it was no picknick. I just gotta sell some apples in the city and then I make my way up to Twilight. There wasn't no problems yet. I still wondered about Discord, though. I got an uneasy feeling walking up there. I reckoned if he knew I was there, I woulda known it. But I knew there was a big showdown a comin'. Even if I did tell Twilight, no problems, that was only half of it. Then the Princesses would have to take care of Discord. I had a feeling AJ was gonna be a big part in it too. And my sister. But none of that was possible if I didn't tell Twilight. I knew I had one humdinger of an important job. Lookin' over that valley and seeing all of Equestria was no help in the pressure neither. Don't give up now Apple Bloom! It always helps me to think of my sister, sitting there all happy with her husband.

When I finally made it to city, I entered on in through the gate. There was ponies of all sorts, mares and stallions, all kinds of different colors, but most of them were unicorns and all of them were wearing mighty fancy stuff. They sure look super uptight to be sellin' apples to. I'm gonna stand out like an orange in an apple tree! I looked around for any sign of Discord, but I didn't see nothin'. He's a scary one, that Discord. I was awful close to Twilight, but that made me all the more nervous. Deep breaths Apple Bloom. I got so nervous and I forgot how tired I was. I'd made it all that way with no trouble. Wait a second... I made it. I made it! I got a big ol' smile on my face. Applejack was gonna be a mite proud of me! Now I just gotta sell some apples just in case he's watchin' me.

It was late in the day, probably after dinner for some ponies, but I thought it'd be a nice time to sell some apples. Maybe make a little money for the family on the side. I walked in a little further, and I wasn't exactly gettin' the welcome wagon from everypony. I betcha these ponies had more money in their back pocket than we make in a month. Apparently that makes some of them think they don't deserve to look at little farmin' filly like me. Well I'm still gonna try. It's salespony time! I'm a good apple seller, I promise! Sometimes I just have off days in front of Applejack and then she bans me for a while. I can sell anything to anypony.

"Howdy!" I called to a pony couple walking the other way. Too late, but after I called out they looked like the most stuck up pair in the whole bushel. He was a poshy grey unicorn with a green shirt, and she was an earring-havin' pink dress-wearin' yellow unicorn with a streaky mane. They looked down at me like I was some kinda snake or somethin'. "Wanna buy some apples? Fresh from the farm, 100% country!"

"Country?  You, my dear, are in the wrong city to be selling that pig's feed," she said a super fancy accent. I couldn't believe my ears.

"Pig's feed? Why, I'll show you pig's feed!" Alright, maybe I can't sell anything to anypony. I was ready to wrestle them to kingdom come, but suddenly I heard a friendly, country voice behind me.

"Hey Apple Bloom! How ya doin'?"

I turned around, it was none other than my cousin Hayseed Turnip Truck! He's a mighty friendly stallion, white and wears a hat with a turnip on it. Mighty country too, just what I needed to see. He was an awful odd sight in Canterlot though.

"Howdy Hayseed? What ya'll doin' here?" I said, as he ran up to give me a hug, harness and all.

"I'm washin' some windows," he said. Even for me and Applejack, he's got a heavy accent alright. "Good to see ya'll! How's the family? I'll take some apples," he said. He started to pull some bits out, but we don't charge family nothin.

"No problem Hayseed! Don't worry about no money, we got ya covered," I said. We was gettin'  some dirty looks from some of those fancy ponies, I don't think he noticed it none to be honest. But I didn't care none, I was happy to be with own family. "Here ya go!"

I gave him half a peck of the best apples I could find. We talked a little bit, then he took to the train station to head on back home. He's just what I needed, a little family confidence. But when he left I was back on my own again. I tried selling more apples, and I only made thirty dollars in that there city. A lot of them ponies are some kinda snobby. It was getting close to sunset when I knew it was almost time to go on to the castle and tell Twilight. There was no sign of Discord or nothing. I was startin' to feel pretty good about it. There were only a few ponies left on the streets, most of them had gone home for the evening.

"Hey, you wanna buy some apples? Freshly bucked off the tree, get him right here!" I called to one young white mare. She gave me the stinkeye too, though. I stopped runnin' after her, and took a deep breath. I suddenly remembered how worn to shreds I was. That's when I turned around and saw three stallions standing right there in front of me. Each one of them had their eyes on me, and let me tell you somethin', they wasn't lookin' too friendly, even with them smiles. The middle stallion stood right smack in front of me. He was a little older than Big Macintosh I reckon. He was dark blue with yellowish eyes, and he was wearing a tux. The other two stallions on either side of him were both white, but the one on the right had a blonde mane and the one on the left had a black one. They was wearing tuxes too.

"Uh, buy some apples?" I said nervously. That middle stallion looked back at the two of his friends with a dirtly little smile, I reckoned he was the leader.

"Nah, we're not too hungry," he said with a sharky grin.

"Uh... then what can I do for ya'll?" I said. He smirked back at his boys. I was mighty uneasy. I wished my sister or my friends or my sister's husband especially was there with me right then. They didn't look like they was talkin' just to be nice.

"What can you do for us?" he asked, smilin' down at me. "Hmm. You're awfully young to be selling apples in Canterlot by yourself, don't you think?" he said. He was talking to me like I was a baby, and I didn't like it one bit.

"I'm plenty old enough, thank you! My family sent me," I said proudly. Well I wasn't too proud when all he did was look back and laugh at me with his stallions.

"Well, my boys here and I are a little interested in you. You see, you match a description that our boss said to be on the lookout for. Now little girl, we think it's sweet that you're family sent you here all by yourself, but we're afraid we can't let you stay in Canterlot any longer. See when you get older, you'll learn about getting paid, and my boss makes money in the palm of his claw. Maybe one day you'll learn why that's the best kind of boss there is!" he said, and the three of them laughed together.

Well, I was a mite scared now. I knew it'd been too good to be true. Discord ain't no dummy after all, paying these birdbrains to see that I or Big Mac or Granny Smith or my sister don't go nowhere near that castle. I was just happy it wasn't Discord himself. I felt awful small right then, but I couldn't let my sister down. I felt a crop of courage in me.

"Ya'll ain't so tough! If I wanna stay here a little longer, I will thank you very much," I said.

Those three ponies got some nasty laughter. They broke out again, and it cut me pretty deep. I noticed the number of townsponies around us was goin' down, and it was getting near sunset. Pretty soon, it was gonna be dark, and I knew getting by those castle guards was gonna be tough as soon as dark came around. But not as tough as these three.

"You better call the master, I don't think we can handle her," said the middle stallion. Those three cackled something awfully obnoxious. "You know what? We should just tell her the master's secret while we're at it!"

As those three laughed and I felt like a baby worm, I saw two more stallions in tuxes walk up on either side of them, looking at me with snubby smiles. Applejack! Scootaloo! Sweetie Belle... somepony help me! I felt so scared. I had no chance against five of them. I'm talking big, full grown stallions. Meaner than rattlesnakes to boot.

"You wouldn't wanna meet my sister's husband!" I cried. It was mighty desperate, the only I had. But I said it.

"Listen kid," said the middle stallion, as they all stopped laughing and suddenly got mighty serious. "We don't want hurt anypony, especially little fillies. Go home, and we won't have to. You understand?"

"Go somewhere other than home, kid. You don't wanna be in Ponyville tonight," said one of the stallions on the side, and they all chuckled.

"But-" I cried, but right as I said it, those two late stallions stepped up and made a wall in front of me with the other three, just as the middle one cut me off while I was talkin'.

"Go home little filly. I won't tell you again."

I felt worse than I ever had in my whole life. I knew I didn't have a chance against the five of them by myself. I felt my body turning on around all by itself and pulling that cart back towards the gate. I ... failed! Those mean stallions had ruined my whole day. I wanted to cry my eyes out. I came all this way and for nothin. I let Applejack down. I let AJ down. I let all of Equestria down. I looked back at them from the ground, my head was so low. There they stood, watching me all the way out with them smiles of theirs. I couldn't fight my tears none. I think their right. I am just a little baby filly. I ain't grown up at all.

I knew I couldn't carry that cart all the way back. I wasn't sure I could make it to the train station, the way my legs were given out from underneath me. My heart was so sore in my stomach I thought I might die right then and there. The worst thought of all was goin' back and tellin' my sister. Seein' her look from me to her husband, broken hearted. Hugging each other for comfort in their tears. Giving me that look that it was ok cause I'm just a little filly. I thought I was gonna do it for her, for all of Equestria. I looked over the valley and saw that sun just about to set. There were even a couple stars out. Then I saw my sisters sad face again in my head and I fell down to the ground, harness and all, crying my eyes out.

"I'm sorry Applejack, I'm sorry AJ," I cried into the cold stone. That's when I heard it.

"Apple Bloom," said the voice of my sister.

"Applejack?"

I looked up, but I didn't see her nowhere. That's when I knew she was talking to me in the heart. Suddenly I felt like I was back in the barn. I could remember her looking at me with those kind eyes, her husband standing all cute beside her, loving me with his own blue eyes. "Just know whether you succeed 'er fail, we're all a mite proud of you for trying."

"But I failed! I can't get by those ponies! I can't tell Twilight! You've done so much for me Applejack, I just wanted to do something for you and AJ."

I don't know why I said that, seein' this was just me remembering it. It was a little different though, cause my sister talked back.

"It's not about succeeding or failing sweetheart! Love and friendship is about tryin'. An' you tried real hard! Ain't not a lot of ponies can say they've got a sister that tried as hard as you did for them. My beloved AJ is right proud of you too! What ya did for him, ya did for me!"

As she and her husband looked at me, I don't know what happened, it was like I wasn't sad no more, and I felt kinda happy. Then I felt super happy! I could feel my sister's love in my heart, and her husband's too. I don't know why, but it was like I woke up from a real quick dream right then. I was back on the stone, still laying face flat. But I knew what I had to be doin'. I had one last thing to try hard at. I was weak and tired alright, but I was just stronger enough to get up and get that harness off me. I threw that thing off me and galloped back with just myself just as the sun went all the way down. I knew I ain't tried hard enough just yet for my sister and her hubby.

I galloped on back to those five stallions. They were standing in a circle talking to each other the same place they told me off. They turned and saw me and walked back into a wall, and they wasn't too happy, though they was amused by my comin' back. I ain't never been more scared in my life then I was right then. I knew I wasn't gonna get around them either. But I knew I loved my sister and my family, and I wasn't gonna turn around for nothing else. I was gonna give all I had.

That leader stallion smirked like a snake, and I felt my fear comin' up hard. I took a big gulp.

"You know there's no guards out at this part of the city? But, if you wanna go back to Ponyville in a locked trunk, then ok! Let's do this the hard way," he said.

Those guys stood up a little straighter as we stared each other down. I felt my heart sinking all the way down. I was my sister was here! That's when I heard it. Not my sis, but close enough.

"You won't lay a hoof on her, blowhard!"

It was the voice of my best friend! Er, one of them. It was Scootaloo! I whipped my head around faster than a whip in July. She ran up from behind me and came to stand right beside me.

"What are you doin' here?" I cried. Don't get me wrong though, I was more than happy to see her.

"Sweetie Belle told me what you said. I'm really sorry Apple Bloom," she said. She was a mite shamed of herself, but I was having none of it. I just wrapped myself all around her for a big ol' hug. It was a mighty good one too, until we heard a howlin' laughter from the five stallions. Scootaloo was not amused one bit.

"What do you know?" I asked her.

"Everything you told Sweetie Belle, but if all that's true then it's not important right now. You gotta get past these guys and get to Twilight. You can't take the road, the guards will never let you in at this time of night. Those cliffs over there aren't guarded though. You might have to climb up the mountain side to get to the towers. It's steep, but you can do it."

I turned around and remembered them. I was happy to have Scootaloo. And she's a tough cookie mind you. But she wasn't much against them five. I took a breath. I looked at her while she eyed those stallions like a chargin' bull. I love her to death, but she was a mite bit optomistic.

"You didn't have to come here ya know," I said.

"Come on Apple Bloom! You didn't think we'd leave you hanging?" said the orange pegasus with a smirk.

"We?"  Scootaloo gave me a smile bigger than, well I don't even know.

"Over here guys!" she said.

In the light one of them streetlamps, out of the dark came Sweetie Belle, followed by my friends from Miss Cheerilee's class; Pipsqueak, Twist, Featherweight, Sun Glimmer, Shady Daze, Piña Colada, and eight other members of her class came through.

"Pipsqueak at your service, Apple Bloom!" said Pipsqueak, and I may have blushed just a little bit. I looked over and saw somepony I couldn't believe who was one of the other eight.

"I'm only here because I heard AJ may be in trouble, and well, you know how I feel about him. But you're not lame either," said Diamond Tiara. She's a super rich, sometimes super-snobby purple filly in our class too. Up until recently, she'd been a big bully. I couldn't get her to be nice no matter what I tried. But AJ helped me one day, he gave her a bucket a compliments and ever since then she's a had a little crush on him all the while being nice to me! I'll take it.

The leader stallion growled at all my friends. He wasn't happy about it at all. He was a little scared, too, though he wouldn't dare admit it. The other stallions stood close together, they wasn't smiling either.

"Should we call the master?" said one of them.

"What, and tell him we can't handle a bunch of kids?" he snarled. "No, absolutely not."

"I'd say you better," said Scootaloo. She's the fearless one. Though of course if she knew who his master was she wouldn't be saying that.

"We have to fight them?" said Diamond Tiara.

"Is it true that Equestria could be in danger?" said Twist (she got a little lisp when she talks). She was definitely a little scared, I think we all were.

"I'm afraid so," I said.

"No more questions, guys. Apple Bloom's got a secret mission, and we don't need to know what it is, we just need to help her past these five jerks," said Scootaloo. She was crouched in battle mode.

Suddenly there was a silence. I'm talkin' dead silence. You could hear the hay drop from Applejack's mouth. Both sides watched each other. We were the only ones in the street. It was sixteen of us and five of them. It was looking a whole lot better for me than it just was, but this battle hadn't even started. We knew there was a heck of fight in front of us. I just hope they didn't hurt none of my friends. I couldn't believe they was all doing this just for me. They was mighty scared though. I reckon they knew from Sweetie Belle how important this here mission was.

"Come on!" cried Scootaloo. I couldn't believe my eyes. She ran out from our group by herself and charged the five stallions. It took us a second to go after her, but we did. The rest of us fifteen took off towards her too. Well, fourteen. Diamond Tiara stayed behind, she was too scared. We was running straight into our fear, but we was brave alright. I ain't never been more excited in my life. I knew Applejack was back in Ponyville, and I wasn't gonna disappoint her. I was gonna try my hardest.

"Don't let her get away!" said the leader stallion to his boys. He was pointing right at me.

Us fifteen slammed into those five stallions in a cloud of dust. I reckon we put two, three fillies or colts for each one of them. It wasn't no long battle. A couple of the stallions got dragged down, but a couple others knocked some of my friends right out. They wasn't too hurt though from what I could see. I gave the stallion on the right a good buck in his hindquarters, and he fell right on down. I saw the castle just up yonder from where we were. I took off running, but stepping right in front of me was that lead stallion, looking angrier than a wet hen and growling like a lion. He reached for me but I ran right under his legs and took off towards the castle.

I ran harder than a Saddlerabian stallion in a desert marethon. I was scared out of my mind. Applejack! Help me! The leader stallion was hard on my heels, and he was possessed by somethin'. I just ran on forward. I passed a dozen street lights or so before I turned the corner. There's the castle! It was outlined by the night sky and the stars. The most important ten minutes of my life so far were underway.

"Twilight!!!" I called. My voice doesn't do much to that castle unfortunately. I looked behind. The lead stallion was right there like a demon horse. He was close to catchin' me.

Descent into Madness

Howdy ya'll. Applejack here. Well, sending Apple Bloom off was like easy an hard at the same time. It was easy because we knew it was our only hope and our only option, and Discord had promised not to punish her. It was hard because 1. Discord ain't trustworthy, and I was scared for her out there, she's still awful young, and 2. seeing my little sister growin' up with a big chore like this is a little sad for me. We sent her off after a little past high noon, and after that there was nothin' left but to do but wait. And ain't no need to guess who I spent that time cuddled up right next to like peas in a pod.

It was getting late afternoon, we was right together in the barn. It was the calm before the storm, mind you, 'cause we knew once Apple Bloom told Twi that there was gonna be some serious wrangling. It sure was calm though in that barn. The sun was coming through the windows, and despite everything I was back in heaven for a moment with my sugarcube. I was nustled right up against his neck, though he was sleepin' like a foal I was still awake. My gears were turnin' in my head about everything. Ah' just hope Apple Bloom's ok. Ah' hope she doesn't run into no trouble on her way there. Ah' wonder if we shouldn't sent her? Nah, calm down Applejack, she's not a baby no more. She can handle herself.

I was just lyin' there against my hubby taking some deep breaths. I looked out that beautiful blue sky, shining like AJ's eyes as we moved into late afternoon. He was a weary soul alright, but he was sleeping peacefully with me there with him, snores and all. I remember what he told me that night we met Discord together, though mighty beautiful as it was, the honest truth is that I'm still afraid of losing him. I just don't know what'd I'd do without him, seein' him at least. Ah' reckon I better be gettin' some rest too. I scooted back just a bit so I was even more warmed by him, and he turned over a little bit more on side just to make some more of himself for me to snuggle up against.

All three of us were snug as a bug; me, him, and our baby. I started to get a mite more tired as I thought about all the memories we'd made together in the last couple years. I felt myself fallin' right asleep in all that warmth.

"Sure do love you, sugarcube," I said with a yawn. He kept on snorin', but I was dandy cause he knew that anyway. I missed hearing his voice, though, I sure did. That cool wind comin' through the windows sure was nice on my front while my back was all snuggled up. Finally my eyes started to mosey on shut. You are some kinda special, sugarcube.

Suddenly it was springtime again, and I was out walkin' through my trees and they had some fresh green leaves. I knew somethin' wasn't right. That's when it hit me.

"I must be dreamin'," I said. Hey, this is a good thing! Maybe human AJ's around here and we can talk some! I started gallopin' around through the trees, turning my head left and right looking for him. Not that I loved human AJ anymore, since dragon AJ and human AJ are the same. But I was hoping to see him like he used to be, in all his human cuteness and what not. And hear his voice.

"AJ? AJ!" I called.

"Applejack?" said his curious voice from behind me. It was sweeter than any country music I ever did hear. I whipped around, and there he was, walkin' out from beside a tree with one of his hands reached up and holding it. His other hand was right on his chest. His familiar face shined with kindness, and it was a mite happy to see me, something that I can't deny always makes me feel like a happy puppy. Though it looked like he'd been cryin' a little bit or something.

"What's wrong honey?" I said as I ran to hug him. It's just my imagination, but still. He held both of his arms open as I hopped up and threw my front legs over top his shoulders, staring him the face with a big ol' smile that he always loves.

"Oh, you know, I'm just frustrated, and I wish this were real and not a dream. But I'm still more than happy to see you," he said with that good ol' smile of his.

"That's funny. Ya know fer a dream, usually you don't say stuff like that," I said with a dumb face. His face, still right in mine, was awful funny too.

"Neither do you," he said.

"Well maybe we're both sharin' dreams, sugarcube," I said. His face sure was cute, especially with that innocently awkward demeanor of his.

"Is that even possible? I mean I've heard of having the same dream before, but like... sharing a dream? I can't deny though, if we are sharing dreams, then this is like the best dream ever," he said with a cute blush.

"Oh you best believe it," I said, rubbing my nose on him. It hit me one way to know if this was maybe some kinda shared dream or somethin'. "Are you, uh... you still a dragon in real life?"

"Yeah," he said with an eye roll.

"And were we just sleepin' in the barn after sending AB to Canterlot?" I continued. His eyes got mighty big as he looked from me to the ground.

"Geez, maybe this isn't all my imagination," he said. He looked around the trees for a quick minute. "Too bad Princess Luna didn't see me that one time. I'm guessing she's blocked out on one of his spells or something."

"Well how about this? Ah'm sleepin' under yer neck right now. When we wake up, I'll ask you if we had this conversation in your dream. If ah' ask, and you remember, you shake yer head right up and down, ya hear?"

He nodded his head up and down. Suddenly there was a short little silence between the two of us as we looked at each other good and long. I reckoned it was a good time for a kiss. He don't need to say that he wants it, and heaven knows I needed it. Besides, he was lookin' mighty adorable. I leaned on in and gave him a short, sweet little butterfly right on his lips. Ya know it was funny, 'cause I've kissed him in dreams before but it wasn't never quite as good as it was in real life. That time it was just like real life. Sweet and magical.

I pulled myself away and smiled at him. That sure made him a mite bit happier. He didn't say nothin', he just stared on with a blush and a beam. It sure lit my heart aflame. We hadn't done that in what felt like forever.

As happy as that made him, after a minute he looked away with that same blue expression he had before, maybe even a hint of that protective anger in his face.

"Ya ok?" I asked. I'm always mighty concerned about him.

"Yep. It's just..." he looked back at me and raised his eyebrows like he was sayin' sorry. He looked out into the trees, thought for a minute, then opened his humble mouth once again, but he stuttered. Well I wasn't havin' none of that. I put my hoof right on his mouth and looked him straight in his blue eyes.

"Hey, sugarcube. You can tell me anything, you know that," I whispered to him. I let him get a good look into my green eyes so he could see how much this apple bucker loves him. He softened up alright, and then let a sigh.

"You're right, it's just that-"

Before he could finish, the both of us was splashed as with a big ol' bucket water or something in the middle of the orchard! Suddenly I was back in the barn on the hay, lookin' up at a big red stallion who had a dripping empty bucket. My husband was back to his scaley self shaking his head around gettin' the water off, shocked as I was. We was both drippin' wet.

"Big Macintosh?"

"Eeyup."

"Gosh darnit! There's better ways to be wakin' up a mare and her husband than that," I said, while my husband groaned in agreement. I stood up and shook the water on off. I looked out the window; inside the barn was a lot darker now, and I looked over yonder out the window and saw it was close to sunset. But I remembered the dream. "AJ?" I said, turning to him and he looked at me with wide eyes. "Did we share that dream?"

He turned his head with wide eyes for a moment, then smiled and nodded his head up and down.

"Well ah'll be! We done just shared a dream, Big Macintosh! We was both there. Didn't think that was even a thing. Who says us Earth ponies don't got no magic?" I said. But he wasn't havin' much of it. He didn't smile or nothin', he just stood there like we had somethin' to do. Suddenly I remembered. The dream and what not kinda threw me off.

"What of Apple Bloom? Anything?" I said.

"Eenope," said Big Macintosh with a head shake. My heart sank. That was a mite heavy reminder of what was goin' on. My little sister was still out there.

"It's nearly dark," I muttered. I love my little sister so much, I've had this whole darn thing happen exactly before. I send her off, then I worry sick about her. "Ohhh," I groaned. I turned back and looked at my brother and my dragon hubby. "You think we shouldn't sent her?"

"She's out of our reach now," said Big Macintosh quietly. He was worried about her too, you could see it in his eyes. AJ looked a mite sad to see me so sad. He looked at me, loved me, then growled through his teeth towards Canterlot.

"Well, maybe no news is good news? We knew it was gonna be an all day journey, even without no trouble," I said. Truth was I was still worried of course, and though did calm me down some, it was more for AJ. I can't bear to see him like that. "All we gotta do now is wait."

"In the mean time, we gotta go to that meeting Applejack. They know you was there when they saw him, and you gotta help calm 'em down without givin' him away," said Big Macintosh.

"Oh gosh darnit," I said. That stupid town meeting was tonight at sunset. I hoped AB would get the Princesses and we'd be ready to work before the meeting, but I knew that wasn't the case no more. I didn't wanna leave AJ. I glanced over at him. He was back to his humble self, that cutie, staring like a puppy.

"You gonna be alright for a few minutes, sugarcube?" I asked. He nodded his head up down, though he didn't much like me leaving without him. I reckon he knew I had to go, but just wanted to go with me with all the world. I ran up to him and gave him a quick kiss on his forehead. "We just gotta hide you for a few more hours tops, sugarcube. Just hang in there, ah'll be right back."

He nodded his head. His eyes were full of love, but it looked like he was hidin' some anger and frustration too. I wanted to just stay and there and be with him, but I couldn't be doin' that. That would give us away seein' as how I was called to this meetin' here too. I didn't feel right, leavin' that barn. I knew he was bothered by something, many things probably. But I felt myself turnin' on around to go out the door. I walked on out of the barn with my brother, and I think that sun went down right then. As we left the barn and started walkin' for the front gate, I heard a loud snort in the barn and the whole thing shook. I turned back while we walked and looked on hurtin'. It hurt me to hear it. I remembered he had somethin' that was bothering him he was gonna tell me but he never got to. I wondered if it was those dreams of his where the townsponies made fun of me. I felt bad and I just wanted to go on back and tell him it didn't matter. But I just walked on along. Just a few minutes now, girl. Then ah'll be back with him and no harm done.

Well we moseyed on into town, just me and my brother. The whole time I was looking up at the stars, thinkin' about Apple Bloom and my husband. I thought she get there before dark. Every minute that went by and I just worried even more. I hate bein' all secrecy and what not, especially as the element of honesty. As long as ah' don't tell no lies. Gotta relax, Applejack. Gotta relax and defend AJ. I'm right good at that!

I still didn't feel to good about it. As we walked into town, there wasn't nobody in the streets or nothin'. Most of the streetlights were on mind you, but the only bright building was the town hall gazeebo thingy where we have our meetings. You could hear tons of voices comin' from it, and looked like me and my brother were the last ponies to get there. Oh darn it, this is gonna be a mite awkward. My friends are gonna be in there, and this whole town has their eye on me. I knew my brother would be havin' my back at least. He always does if AJ ain't around. Well, I took one mighty of a gulp and we walked right on up to the door.

My brother and I walked in town hall together and beheld a whole bumper crop of colorful ponies. Soon as we did every single one of them eyes in that room turned their way over to us while their mouths shut like barn doors. Everypony was on ground level, save a couple pegasus up in the air, and all the lights and candles were lit so everypony could see everypony. A lot of these curious, even unfriendly eyes were the same eyes I saw a mite friendlier last month at the hoedown. It was so quiet you coulda darn near heard a chicken roostin' back at the farm if you listened close enough. I was plenty nervous and uncomfortable alright. I saw my group of four friends too, the elements of harmony. They all looked concerned except Rainbow, who looked mad. Ugh, sorry Rainbow.

"Alright, ah'm here," I muttered, walkin' off to the side with my brother.

"Hehem," said Mayor Mare, lookin' around from the middle as some ponies cleared away from her. "Is that everyone?"

"No, where's Pipsqueak?" cried his daddy from somewhere in the crowd.

"And where's Diamond Tiara?" said her rich daddy from someplace.

"We can't find Twist!"

"Or Sweetie Belle!"

Suddenly it was gettin' awfully tense in there. Ponies quickly started talkin' amongst themselves, worrying, and throwin' their hooves in up in panic. I sure as hay had no itchin' idea as to where they were. I hoped they were alright though.

"Miss Cheerilee, where are most of your students?" said some angry ponies.  I couldn't see her none though. Finally the mayor stood up again.

"It's alright everypony! Calm down," she called.

"Maybe the dragon ate them!" cried somepony, and the whole lot of them gasped in horror. In the meantime, I plowed my hoof into my face.

"Ughh," I moaned before turnin' up. "Ah' seriously doubt that's what happened. Why don't we just not jump to no conclusions here?" I said with a mighty loud voice. I heard a couple whispers about me, mostly about me bein' some kinda reliable source seein' I saw him yesterday. O'course I was lot more reliable than that.

"Shh! Quiet!" cried the mayor before it got outa hoof again. Somepony was whisperin' something in her ear or something from what I could tale. "I am told that a group of fillies and colts in Miss Cheerilee went to Canterlot together."

That took a quick second to sink in, but did it ever. Canterlot. Canterlot? My mouth fell open as my brother and I looked at each other with big eyes. We were both a mite bit nervous about that, but we didn't say nothin', we just kept quiet and looked back tryin' to act natural. Canterlot? Ah' wonder if they went with my little sis? At first I thought of her disobeying, she knew she was supposed to tell no one about this. But as I thought about it, I thought there was no reason to be thinkin' she'd done told them. They could've just been helpin' her. Ah' always did tell her to trust her friends. Ah' feel a lot better knowin' she ain't there by herself.

"What? Are you suggesting my daughter went to Canterlot without my permission? How dare you," said Filthy Rich, Diamond Tiara's daughter. I rolled my eyes a little. Yeah, ah' reckon she would.

"That's private business between you and your children!" barked Miss Mayor. "For right now, we've got to address what I called this meeting for in the first place. Fillies and gentlecolts, as you should all know by now, there was a dragon spotted just south of Ponyville. Magnum here and his daughter Sweetie Belle, and Applejack as well."

A couple of ponies gasped, most of them just started whispering stuff that wasn't true, all of them scared and what not. Rainbow Dash wasn't scared none, but boy howdy, Fluttershy cringed at the mention of him. It hurt my heart to see it. If only she knew who it was she wouldn't be so scared.

"So I want everpony to be extra careful. Don't let your foals out all by themselves," she continued, looking at Diamond's pa Filthy. "And above all, if you see it, don't make it mad! The question is, what are we going to do about this? Should I send word to Canterlot and notify the princesses?"

"I say we kill the dragon before it kills us!" cried one stallion, and the whole place darn near exploded with voices.

"NO!" I cried in horrible fear. The whole darn place shut up and stared at me. Not mah sugarcube! Not my baby's pa! No, no, no!I was so scared to hear something like that. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, and told myself that wasn't gonna happen. "What I mean is, since when has killin' been the pony way? Rarity, Pinkie, Rainbow, Fluttershy; ya'll remember when we went and got that big red dragon to leave the mountain 'cause his snorin' was smokin' us all out! We didn't kill nothin' then! We talked to him, and he left. Besides, it's mighty hard to kill a dragon anyway."

"Applejack is right," said the mayor of Ponville, who took the reigns of the meeting again. I didn't care none, it's her job after all. As for her agreeing with me, well that was like liftin' forty bushels of apples off my shoulders. "We will do no such thing."

"This dragon had no such mercy when it laid to waste the town of Trottingham all those years ago! Ask old stallion Geri! The way they described it, it sounds like a northern shortneck!" cried a young stallion from somewhere. Northern what now?

The whole place went silent and a crowd of ponies cleared away from the elderly chess-playin' pony with the white beard and the super light brown coat. He's an ornery old feller that's for sure. I never heard about no northern shortneck though. Didn't sound too good, neither. The whole place shut up to hear him.

"City was in flames," he said in his creaky old voice. All them ponies shuttered with fear. I rolled my eyes, I knew this wasn't no AJ of course. So it didn't mean nothin'. Though I wondered about it. What if Discord made him look like that on purpose? "He was like death on wings over us all. Black and blue he was, though the fire from his mouth was orange as the fires in the black pit! That city was nothing to that dragon. Neither is this one; he'll eat us or burn us just the same."

The place nearly went crazy with yellin' and panic, but I stood up and shouted past the whole lot of it. I wasn't havin' none of this.

"Just 'cause that dragon was black 'n blue don't mean it was the dragon we saw yesterday!" I cried.

"What are you, it's lawyer?" said Bon Bon.

"Yeah, seriously," said the voice of some young stallion somewhere.

"No, no, let us listen to Applejack. She was there, and she saw it along with Magnum and Sweetie Belle. Tell us, what did you see?" said the mayor. Well, once again all eyes were smack on me. My brother, bein' shy as he is, hated it standin' next to me, but he stayed put like a good family member. Once again my heart was a beatin'. I looked over at Sweetie Belle's pa, who was watching me eagerly. Lookin' for support, I reckon. Sorry, but you ain't gonna get it.

"Magnum," I said, tipping my hat to just him on account of his daughter wasn't there, "Ah' knows ya'll were a mite scared of that dragon, and I know you been eager to warn ponies 'bout what ya saw. But ah'm here to tell all of ya'll that what ah' saw was no monster."

"What are you talking about dear Applejack?" cried Rarity from our group of friends. "That creature tried to eat my baby sister!"

"No, that ain't the truth!"

Just like I reckoned they would, they threw their heads back in suprise. Magnum especially was shocked to hear such things, but he looked on, ready to hear me out like the good pony he is. He done raised some good daughters and some good friends as well, 'cause Rarity was the same way.

"This creature ate the fish on the end of my line, saw them two standin' there, and flapped it's wings as fast it could to get away from them. Matter of fact, ah' reckon he was more scared of them then they were of him. You was scared too Magnum, I get that! And it looked mighty terrifying with it's teeth and it's size, but ah'm just tellin' ya'll what ah' saw. Ah' saw no killer!"

Well this suprised every one of them ponies, just like I thought it would. When I was done talkin', they all started talkin' quietly amongst themselves, wonderin' what to do now. Magnum and Rarity were both shocked, but I saw maybe he was reconsidering, and I thank Celestia for that.

"Ah, that's nonsense. Dragons are all evil," said one young stallion who sounded like a somepony I certainly hoped it wasn't, and the place nearly went into loud panic mode again like there was some kinda stampede comin'. No, c'mon that ain't true!

"Darling, forgive me for saying so, but that's ridiculous! One wonders if you've ever even talked with dear Spikey," said Rarity.

"Yer darn-tootin' right it's ridiculous! Who said that?" I yelled back at them. Suddenly though, I heard a voice from the other side of the crowd. A loud voice, it silenced all the other ponies.

"Fillies and gentlecolts! Let us not forget who speaks to us, the element of honesty herself!" cried the mayor.

"She's lied to us before. Remember Flim and Flam's tonic?" said somepony.

"No, that was just because Granny Smith was lovin' her new self so much! And ah' told ya'll the truth!" I said. I was mighty desperate in my voice, pleading I reckon, but I was hurt and surprised at all the distrust I was gettin'. I know that'd I been secrety and what not, but you know I had to be like that! I couldn't lie to them.

"Where's AJ?" said the voice of Cherry Cola, a young light brown stallion with a black mane. He always gave me some undesirable looks he did, before AJ came that is. He held the farm tools now, though. That crowd was staring me down behind him. I reckon him and the other suspicious, unfriendly ponies were hesitant to say nothin' on account of my big brother.

I looked on in silence. I was mighty nervous. I felt a mite sad knowin' that they didn't trust me. Part of me couldn't blame 'em, but still, didn't they know me by now? They know I'd never lie to them. They're my friends! Most of 'em are anyway. And the ones that ain't I still try to be kind and friendly to. Just like AJ.

"Yeah Applejack! Where is he?" said Rainbow Dash, who flew right on up in front of my face. I still stayed strong though.

"He's back at the farm," I said. I wished he was by my side right then. I looked away.

"Is he?" said another familiar young stallion stepping out. This time it was Royal Riff, a grey coated pony. He was nastily sarcastic. "Well bring him on down here! That is if he didn't leave you," he said, and a good chunk of the ponies in the room laughed. I usually don't be carin' what ponies think, but to here him say that did cut me some. I admit it. I thought they was used to us two bein' together by now. But at least I knew how untrue that was, what he said about him. He couldn't ever have what me and AJ have.

"Hey," snarled my big brother. Suddenly I remembered the words of that snake Discord back when he confronted us together. It was after he put my husband to sleep. They'll think he left you. That won't be easy for him to take. It wasn't easy for me to take, at least for the moment. Hearin' his name be mistreated and misrepresented, hearing all kinds of fake things bein' said about him was no country music to my ears mind you. But just as I always told my husband, I told myself not to be worried but what other ponies thought. What matters is that ah' know AJ.

"Hey is right. She may be driving me crazy, but don't you or anypony say anything about her or AJ! I'm the one that gets to be mad at her, not you," said Rainbow Dash. She gave him the orneryest stink eye I ever saw. I appreciated her loyalty though. I looked sadly to my big brother.

"You know, she's looking a little bigger in the mid section," said Bon Bon. My heart sank and I turned redder than a rose. Oh no. Not now! Not here! Not without AJ.

"Look at her blush!" cried another stallion with a cackle. Suddenly half of the ponies in that there hall started laughing and chuckling. The younger stallions of course, and some of the others. Others were more shocked, looking on with open mouths. Some of them no doubt cared. No more surprised was my group of friends. Even Rainbow Dash was all but angry now. She was suddenly sad looking. In disbelief she was.

"Applejack?" she whispered. I didn't do nothin' but stare. She and my friends ignored the laughing of all the ponies and looked at me mighty deep. I knew there was no goin' back now. I was so mighty embarrassed. They were laughing at me! My big brother walked out in front of me and stared them all down, but it was no use. I wished my AJ was there with me right then. I remembered the night in Manehattan when we bested that wicked Trixie together. I remembered all the times we'd spent in the trees together, all of the playin' and the runnin'.

"Well, Applejack? Are you pregnant?" said the Mayor, while the whole place got silent again. She was mighty curious, but she didn't have no mean face.

I looked down at the ground for a second. My heart was mighty sore, but I had no regrets. Not a single one. I closed my eyes and breathed in all the air I could get my hooves on. When I closed my eyes, who's shining face do ya think I pictured? He was smilin' with love, no less. I was hurtin' mighty from their misseein' things, they're lookin' past our love. It was one darned of a place and time to be lettin' it all come out, but I turned my head back up with a smile, 'cause I love him with all my heart and I wasn't ashamed to say so. It was dead silent, but I was strong.

"Ah' am."

Some ponies gasped. Other ponies started cackling and giggling. Other ponies stayed the way they was, like my group of friends. They was full of care, I could see. I love them too, but I knew in my heart I couldn't be tellin' them. The mayor and the other group loyal to me were surprised, confused, and even saddened some of them. But they had no reason to be.

"I told you that's all he was after," said Cherry Cola. Of all the ponies, the ones who were makin' fun of him were the ones who wanted exactly what they accused him of. But they was so far off the truth it wasn't even funny. I closed my eyes and thought of his bright innocence. We's gonna prevail here soon, sugarcube. They gonna know how wrong they are, ah' promise.

"Well... accidents do happen," muttered a smug Daisy, a pink mare with a green mane.

"You shut your cakehole," snapped Rainbow Dash.

"What is it even gonna look like? Something weird, that's for sure," said another voice. Many voices cried out and laughed, and I couldn't make hardly none of 'em out. I knew they was all nasty. I couldn't believe my ears. They was so wrong about me and my sugarcube that it was almost a crime in itself. It was so mighty far from accident. Ain't no one else but you, sugarcube. I looked up and a tear fell down my green country eye. They was actually makin' fun of our foal. I couldn't believe it. I was wrong about them.

"If one of ya'll says one more mean thing about mah' sister," growled my big brother to the lot of them. He took a few steps up and glared at the young ones with a anger I ain't never seen outta him.

"Ponies! I am unbelievably disappointed in some of you! We have always known Applejack to be one of our finest, and you ponies are being anything but nice. We know AJ to be the nicest, and most loyal, not to mention most lovesick-" said the mayor of Ponyville. She was cut off. The building was in chaos, and my heart was in hurtin'. I only caught a couple of sentences amidst the fighting crowd.

"You guys are crazy! AJ is one of the kindest, sweetest- if you talked to him for five minutes you'd know he would never-" said some mare.

"It makes perfect sense. They're being so secretive about everything, and she clearly doesn't wanna admit it," said some stallion.

"I, for one, trust Applejack. When has she ever been anything but a great citizen here in Ponyville?" said another pony.

"What does any of this have to do with this meeting? If I don't get order, I swear!" shouted the mayor.

The town hall went crazy with voices and shouting. Half of them was on my side, the other half was just bein' mean. I lowered my head and closed my eyes, sadder than a broken hearted basset hound. I told AJ they was all gonna love us, and respect our baby. But I was wrong. They was so wrong about me. But what bothered me was how wrong they was about him. I didn't want no pony to think nothin' of the best of him, 'cause that's what he is. I also wanted them to be nice to our baby. Now I wondered if they would be at all. Ah' love you so much, sugarcube. We gonna raise the foal on our own, and be the best family there ever was. I wanted to get up and defend him, but there just wasn't much else I could say to them. If only the whole thing with Discord never happened... He'd be right by my side, and they never would've suspected him of nothin'. It doesn't matter though. They're gonna know sooner or later that he stayed loyal all the way through, and he's a better spouse then any ya'll had. And that we love the life we made on our own.

"Applejack!" cried Fluttershy, my loyal friend from across the building. She was fightin' the crowd with not much luck I reckon. I  also reckon the both of us was cryin'. I just thought with all my heart how much I love my husband and our special secret. Well it wasn't a secret no more. I just didn't think my husband, my baby, and myself was gonna get laughed at like this. The worst was not being able to defend my poor sugarcube, who'd done so much more for me than I ever thought was possible. If only they knew.

*                              *                              *

This is outrageous. I shouldn't have to be stuck here and unable to go with her. I stared out barn window and looked outside at the stars. Applejack and Big Mac had just left a few moments earlier, and not only was I the only Apple member at Sweet Apple Acres, knowing my wife was at a meeting about me with only her brother, but also there was no sign of Apple Bloom or the princesses. I let my stomach fall to the hay covered ground and kept on looking out the window. The barn was pitch black and dead quiet. Behind me my tail brushed the opposite wall. Geez, I hope I'm not getting bigger. I'm already too big to begin with.

I shook my head; I had a lot more important things to be thinking about. My mind was a raging torrent; between Applejack, Apple Bloom, and Discord, I had plenty to ponder. I told myself that Applejack would be ok. It worried me, though. I had been paying close attention to her body, and I'd been able to tell since last week that she had gotten a tiny bit bigger in the stomach. Noone catches a change on Applejack like I do, but she seemed to be getting the tiniest bit bigger everyday, and by now I was afraid they'd be able to tell. They better not bring it up when I'm not there. Discord's warning in my dream when he was cut short by Princess Luna repeated itself soundly in my head. "They're gonna look down on your foal. Don't believe me? Hide under a bridge if you have to and listen to them." I shook my head violently and snorted. Shut up...

Agitated, I stood up and began to walk around the barn in circles; albeit very small circles as my size would allow, I pretty much had to turn the whole time. Everything Discord had done had made me quite frustrated, and it had been building up, unable to be released. Applejack's love could soften it and even make it go away entirely, but her presence was required for that. When she was away, that's when it got worse; it was my love of her that fueled it, because she suffered from this as much as I do. But on top of that, it made angry that the townsponies had done exactly what Discord had said they would. At least when I had reluctantly took his advice and snuck under the bridge. I had known ponies to be masters of friendships, and I had wanted so badly for them to respect me for Applejack's sake. Their words rang through my head too and with each second they seemed to strengthen my tail as I whipped it around behind me against the barn walls. "Applejack is quickly becoming the laughing stock of this whole town..." Upon remembering that, my tail thrashed itself through the barn wall and left a considerable hole a couple feet in diameter. Frustrated, I growled at the barn wall even though that didn't do anything obviously.

I turned my head back to the window and tried to calm myself down, and I let the rest of my body fall again. Those were just three stallions, AJ. Hardly the whole town. In the back of my mind, though, I knew that he seemed to speak for Ponyville, and that did nothing to help me. My blood began to seethe again under my scales. I closed my eyes and pictured Applejack, smiling in front of a heavenly sunset. I thought back to my dream last night where I was completely human again. I didn't know what to make of it; Applejack was there, and it wasn't just my imagination. I figured it must've had something to do with our heart's most intimate connection, some kind of magic. But I couldn't make much of it, I couldn't really celebrate under these circumstances. It did feel so nice to have her back in my arms the way she used to be, in my human body, but at the same time, I was ashamed to admit there were things I didn't miss either. I knew in my heart how much I had loved taking Applejack up into the clouds, and how nice it felt to be the delight of Apple Bloom as she fawned over my new appearance. I snorted and scraped the ground with my claw. Stupid Discord... saying I'm a "natural dragon"... I knew one thing, though; my heart was on fire with love of Applejack, and the foal that is due to us. I thought about how happy it made me, and my feelings eased for a moment, but then I thought about the town making fun of it as happened in my previous dreams. Stop, AJ, stop!

I shook my head yet again and thought about my wife's beloved little sister. I looked out the sky and listened. There was a dead air in the barn, nothing stirred not even a little bit. Outside the window the stars twinkled and the breeze blew through softly, but there wasn't a peep of anything, no sign of Princess Twilight or Princess Celestia, or Discord, or anypony. It's so quiet. I just hope she's ok. The sun just set, something could come down any minute. I wanted so badly to take flight towards Canterlot and help her there myself if I had to. If anything happened to her I'd be heartbroken, and how much more crippling sadness would it add to know that Applejack would be even worse.

I thought a lot about Discord. Who knows how long he's been planning this? I thought about what we might do to stop him, what the princesses might decide on. Of course I thought of the elements of harmony and the magic of friendship, but that seemed too easy. He knows well about that stuff. He has to be a step ahead of us. And what the heck is up with this whole Trottingham thing? Maybe he knows about that too. That was a scary thought. One can only imagine why that would play a role, or why he would change me into a dragon that did something like that. At the same time, to make matters worse, Discord seemed to have this kind of internal conflict going on. I knew he was a jerk, but he wasn't a complete jerk, which was the problem. I could see some conflict in him, some appreciation for friendship. But it was blinded by his pride and his corruption from his power. And boy is he powerful. I took a deep sigh. I hope we don't have to ... kill him! How do you even kill a draconequus? My eyes narrowed and my spirit hardened I remembered my wife and my baby. Though I will do anything I have to to protect my family.

I started to think a little bit about how extraordinary my life had been. The human who fell in love with an earth pony. The human who had a foal with an earth pony. The human who became a dragon against his will... I wondered how it would end. I don't care how it ends as long as Applejack is happy. That's all that's ever mattered. Her, and now our foal as well. What better way to love Applejack than to love the child we have together? And what better way to love that child than to love his mother?

It was right then that the barn, my thoughts, and seemingly everything else stood still; my heart was filled with sorrow, but not any kind of sorrow. I knew that Applejack was suffering. I could feel her pain in my heart. I twisted over on my side knowing that such an innocent, sweet creature could feel such undeserved pain. It felt as though my soul itself was dipped in anguish for her. It hit me like a wall. What could've done this? Suddenly my mind cleared and pictured one thing; Applejack at the town hall being ridiculed for her foal with me.

My sadness turned to rage beyond what I had experienced beneath the bridge, and involuntary hisses and growls came out of my mouth. It's those young ones! They're making fun of her. And our baby, I bet. I couldn't believe it. Discord was right. It was the only explanation. I knew she was there along with the whole town. Those ponies have turned against her. They scoff at the idea of human/pony baby, and they probably don't think I love her. At that moment, all I could think about was coming to her aid and showing all of those ponies just how wrong they were. In the back of my mind was the fact that it was of the utmost importance I not reveal myself in a time like this when everything is about to go down. But my desire to go there was too strong and my anger towards those ponies too fierce. Suddenly my claws and my teeth felt like assets rather than curses. All that frustration was boiling over. Well, maybe it's time to crash that town meeting. I stood up and picked up my limbs and without hesitation walked them forward, picking one claw up after another with my eyes narrowed in fury. My mind was solely on the ponies of Ponyville and coming to Applejack's defense. About not being seen, I just didn't care anymore.

"Shhh! Be quiet! He was in the barn the last time, we're gonna check again," said the voice of Rainbow Dash from behind the barn door. What?!?

"Darling, we can't just-"

"No, I am getting to the bottom of this once and for all!" shouted Rainbow Dash in a bad attempt at a whisper. She was almost as determined as I was. It sounded like her and Rarity at least. I didn't know what to do now. I was still angry as ever as I felt Applejack's pain continuing in my heart, but I faced a crisis. They will not stop me. I took one deep breath and tried as hard as ever to calm down and think clearly. It's not their fault. I decided to tip toe over to the side of barn and swished the end of my tail under some hay to keep it from their vision. I covered my body in my wings to blend in with the pitch black surrounding. I wanted to block the door in case they tried to run away. Though what difference does it make if I'm going to Ponyville anyway?

The door opened slowly and pale moonlight crept in where it could, but I was plenty shielded enough by my own black wings in the dark barn. She trotted in, Rarity behind her, as I stood deathly still and watched them. I wasn't even breathing. Finally my anger somewhat seized for a moment and I pondered what was going on. For Pete's sake, get it together AJ! Applejack's best friends were seconds away from discovering me! That meant they would run away screaming. Unless I block the door. My body took up just under half the barn, but they had walked in without seeing me right at first. It only took Rainbow Dash a moment to notice something in the darkness, but by then it was too late and I crossed ahead the door. Her bravery and fearlessness was quickly abandoned.

"What... is... that??" cried Rarity in a whisper to my neon blue stripes at the base of my tail. I let down my wings and followed their eyes all the way up my body (while they got increasingly terrified) up until their eyes met my own. I knew these were Applejack's friends, and as such I would of course not do anything remotely unfriendly, but my anger was plenty strong enough still to keep me from being my shy and humble self. This meeting meant little to me given my anger. They slowly breathed and instinctively hugged each other in scaredness, unable to behold the dark shadow in front of them. Yep, get a good look. I waited for them to scream; Rainbow Dash looked ready to at any minute, but instead I just blocked the door and lowered my head to make myself seem as harmless as possible. I tried to take deep, slow breaths.

"What are you?" whispered Rarity. I opened my eyes and stared at them shamefully. Maybe they'll see me in my eyes. Of course, no one sees me like Applejack does, but I still held hope they would. I groaned softly. Ugh, talking would be nice right now.

"Oh my gosh... " said Rainbow Dash, walking up to me. I could make out the darkened colors of the rainbow on her mane and tail. She eyed me with utter amazement and confusion, and I knew she was going to guess it. "AJ?"

Bingo. I nodded my head slowly up and down, and the two of them looked at each other in disbelief. Rainbow Dash looked at what she could in the dark one more time.

"Are you a ... dragon?" she asked, almost enviously. I shook my head up and down again. I usually love talking to them, but not under these circumstances. I wanted to go to Ponyville, and I was not amused.

"How did this happen?" asked Rarity.

This was important, and I knew it well enough to care slightly. If they guessed his name immediately, I wondered if Discord would show up, and if that happened, who knows what would happen? In any event, the thought of his name was no good thing to my hears, and a low hiss escaped my mouth to which the two of them drew back in fear for a moment.

"Uhhh, well this explains a lot!" said Rainbow Dash with a nervous smile. I had briefly forgotten about Ponyville, but maybe, it occurred to me, they could tell me was going on. I walked towards them slowly and stared intently at them. I stopped right in front of them and stared silently, waiting for them to tell me something.

"Um, what should we do? I don't think he can talk," whispered Rarity. I shook my head no.

"Should we tell him about Applejack?" said Rainbow.

What? Tell me what about Applejack? I took three fast steps towards the two of them with my eyes locked on them, backing them into the wall. Maybe I had been wrong, but I wasn't sure. When they kept staring at me with their mouths open, I snorted anxiously. What is it?!? Losing patience quickly, I roared at them, though it was of a pleading "tell me!" then it was a "I'm angry at you" kind of roar. Rarity pulled her friend aside and tried to whisper in her ear, but once again I could hear as I turned my ear to them and listened with intensity.

"No, we shouldn't! He'll turn that place inside out!" whispered Rarity.

"But she needs him!" replied Rainbow.

"She's a big girl, she can handle it herself. Look at him!"

I needed to know now. She needs me for what??? I hissed loudly right in their faces, and they froze briefly. Rainbow crunched up in fear, but looked as though she prepared to speak.

"Rainbow no!" pleaded her friend. I ignored her, somewhat angrily as she attempted to keep this information from me, and put my eyes squarely on the blue pegasus. She looked up with an uneasy smile. She knew I was going to press out of her whether she wanted it or not. I hissed again and stuck my face in closer, desperate to find out.

"Well, the whole town is in the gazeebo, and well..." Rainbow started, but Rarity tackled her and attempted to put her hoof in the mare's mouth. I backed up a few steps to give them some room, but I was still ready to jump through the wall. "Something's gotta be done!" screamed Rainbow as she kicked Rarity off.

"Stop! They'll be terrified!"

"Good! They deserve it! They're making fun of her, AJ!" cried Rainbow to me as she fought off Rarity. They're making fun of her for being pregnant, they're saying you left her unfaithfully, and they're ... saying things about your foal."

The Last Breath

Climb, climb, climb, Apple Bloom. Can't quit now ya can't!

After my friends came and helped me get past those spies of Discord, it was just me and that there castle. The lead spy was madder than a wet hen behind me. Now I done tried to go up the main road that goes right up to them castle doors, even with that mean ol' stallion hot on my hooves, but there was two guards standing right there at the doors. If I missed a beat runnin', I was caught. I reckon I wasn't thinkin' straight, but I knew I had at least one way of doin' it. That was to jump off the road and climb on up the mountain to a balcony or somethin'. I didn't want to do that. But in all the excitement I couldn't think of nothin' else. I called out to my friend Princess Twilight again.

"Twlight!!!"

There wasn't no answer from the ginormous castle. I ain't got the loudest voice in Equestria, I know that much. And I was really scared. But I knew this here was super important, and I couldn't let my family down - especially not my big sis. Pantin' like Winona I galloped off to the side of the road on one of them bridges. It wasn't a real long drop to the rocks, maybe a couple pony lengths is all, but it was mighty steep, and I risked fallin' down the whole mountain if I missed. But it was better than gettin' caught by that demon horse on my tail. Without thinkin' none I leapt myself right onto the rocks. Guess what- I made it! I don't know how, but I done landed in one piece.

"Ha! Take that!" I shouted. I looked up at that there castle, dark and lined with stars and the moon too. It was a steep climb it was, and my limbs was tired as they ever been after my adventure up to this point, but I thought maybe I could manage it with a little pushin' from my hindquarters. You did it Apple Bloom! Except I forgot how tired I was with all the excitment and what not. But that's when I saw him again. He was up there just a dark shadow lookin' down at me, that lead spy of Discord's that is, the young white stallion. He was shocked that I jumped down there, and he wasn't happy. Let me tell ya, he had some kinda pride I reckon, I think he was sour to be beat by a filly. Too bad he don't know how strong I am! So he don't need to feel bad. But he was open for business, boy howdy. His eyes were angrier than a rodeo bull. Just then, I couldn't believe my own eyes. My plum tuckered heart sank down even more. He took a deep breath and leapt off that bridge after me too!

I was too scared and tired to scream I reckon. I just watched him all the way down. My mouth was hangin' wide open. He landed a few feet below me, but bein' a lot bigger and heavier pony than me, he landed awful awkward on them rocks. He tumbled down and nearly fell off the mountain while he scrambled to hold on to some rocks with his hooves. His back legs were kickin' around too. My Granny Smith would say maybe he was a few apples short of a bushel, but he didn't want me near that castle, that was sure as sugar.   He slid down a good distance before he stopped. Finally he did though, and I thought for a right quick moment that maybe he was knocked out or somethin'. I was so tired, and so scared of him catchin' me. Please don't get up. But it did me right sad to see him lift his head slow on up, with one Apple in his dirty eyes. Me!

"Ohhh," I moaned. I knew there was nothin' now but to start climbin'. I looked up again a took a gulp. It looked a little further with him behind me. I was scared. What was he gonna do, throw me off the mountain? Well I didn't know. But I knew I had to warn the princesses for my big sis and her hubby. I lifted my hooves and climbed myself on up that mountain, just lookin' right where I was climbin' every time. Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and I done this before, but we had harnesses and what not, and we just climbing up a little hill compared to this humdinger of a mountain. This was a lot harder. One of my hind legs slipped and I almost fall down. But I held on with my front hooves and scrambled back up. Whoo, don't think I'll be gettin' a rock climbin' cutie mark... I looked behind me, and that stallion had gained some rocks on me. He was a little closer, and he was watchin' me like a starved hawk.

"You've got guts kid, gotta give you that," he said. He chuckled when he said it. Then he looked a mite serious again. "But you can't make it up that mountain," he spat while he climbed up. "You can't beat a stallion like me, working for a boss like mine. You're just a little filly from a farm."

I was almost too tired to say nothin' back, I didn't wanna antagonize him anymore than I already did. I antagonize Scootaloo all the time, but she's also my friend of course, she can't do nothin' too bad about it. I reckoned that boss part's why he was so sure in gettin' me. He didn't wanna tell no Discord that I got past him. That made me chuckle a little bit, I knew Applejack and the family would be impressed with that. But I ain't there yet. I started climbin' back up, but he started hollerin' again down below as he climbed up after me. And let me tell ya'll, it was no nice thing to be listenin' to.

"So your sister's got the hots for an animal, huh? That's too bad," he sneered. That made me a mite bit angry. I'm talkin' so angry I nearly went down there and fought him myself. Ain't nopony says that about my sister or her hubby! "If you knew what was happening to Ponyville tonight, you wouldn't even bother," he yelled on up. I was angry alright, but that didn't make me feel good none. I was scared, but I got even scareder when he started talkin' like that. It made me a lot less ornery cause it put fear in me. He's just a yellow-bellied lier, that pig! I tried to ignore him. I knew my sister would say to do that. But I couldn't help it none.

"What do ya mean?" I called as I climbed on up even faster, at least I tried. He climbed and some rocks tumbled down. I started wonderin' how this guy got cut off the harmony. My friend Twilight told me when she was teaching me potions and fancy stuff like that that some ponies actually ain't got friendship in their hearts. They ain't part of the harmony, they lose it or somethin' once they lose the magic of friendship. But it's theirs and all our jobs to make sure they do. Kill 'em with kindness, like AJ says!

"Why are you workin' fer a mean ol' feller like yer boss? Don't you got any friends? I'll be your friend," I called down to him. But he just laughed. I couldn't see his face none. But it sounded like maybe he was a little surprised, he got serious again.

"Sweet little filly, you really are, I almost feel bad for you. My friendships were lost long ago. And I don't care, because why should I when I'm working for a boss who can do the things that mine can?"

Well, at least I gave it a try, right? I kept on climbin' up. But my leg muscles were getting mighty sore. I didn't know how much longer I could be goin' up them steep rocks. I looked back down, and he was getting closer alright. He saw me, and he was nothin' but business. He held it against me I reckon that I'd made it this far. I didn't much like it when our eyes met. They weren't like AJ or my sister's eyes. He called up to me again, that white stallion did.

"Anyway, like I said. If you knew what awaited Ponyville..."

Oh no... He don't make that sound good none at all. Don't hurt Applejack or her hubby, or Granny Smith or Big Mac! Or none of my friends... I was kinda hopin' he wouldn't tell me whatever the hay this was about. It was too scary. The thought of my sister hurt? The rest of the family? I couldn't bear it none. Come on Apple Bloom! Just a little further...

"Ponyville will be reduced to ashes when the dragon finishes it off."

Now that wasn't so bad! I even chuckled a bit as I climbed up. Ain't no way he was talkin' bout my sister's AJ. That dragon was shy and gentle as a junebug. Unless Applejack was in trouble of course. But he wouldn't be doin' nothin' like that.

"AJ? Ha, yer crazy mister!" I said. I was breathing real hard I was. I was tired. But I kept on goin'. My spirits took a trot on away though when he chuckled. But in the bottom of my stomach I thought maybe somethin' wasn't right.

"No, not your brother-in-law," he sneered. I took a gulp alright. I went back to feelin' scared too. Like my heart dropped and everything. You know that feelin'? What now? "Come on, you think my boss made your brother-in-law just any other dragon for no reason? He's a northern shortneck. The feared northern shortneck that destroyed Trottingham. Your sister's boyfriend looks just like him. He's going to Ponyville tonight. He's going to lay it to waste."

My heart fell all the way down the mountain. That was like the worst thing my ears ever did hear. Ponyville... destroyed? Sweet Apple Acres? The worst of all was that meant my family and friends was in danger. I wanted to cry. And I actually did start. I couldn't help it! Don't make fun of me none.

"No! Yer lyin'! Why would D- er', why would yer boss do that? Why would you let him do that?"

I looked back down at him, and he wasn't smilin' no more. His eyes were still aflame they were. But they weren't comfortin'. I knew he wasn't lyin', 'cause I could see no lie in his eyes. And that was the worst of it all. I tried to look back at Ponyville see if I could see fire or somethin' like that, but I couldn't see it where we was on the mountain. The valley was so far down, all them little lights scattered about in the darkness. It was so scary, I was so high up. I looked back in front of me and just kept lookin' there.

"Do I really have a choice?" he said, and I swear there was some guilt in his eyes. "My master does whatever he wants. Why shouldn't I reap the rewards? And I don't even know exactly why, one of his schemes. Sheesh, you can barely even understand him when he talks, with all the melodramatic emotions and magic tricks and what not. The only reason I've told you is because you won't make it up the mountain anyway."

Nooo! Not my family! Not Ponyville! Miss Cheerilee, all my friends parents... That thought felt worse then all the times Diamond Tiara bullied me combined. I couldn't hardly bear it. I just wanted to sit down and cry. I'd already gone in over my head I thought, done so much to this point. But boy howdy, I can't quit on 'em now. I'm goin' Applejack!

I knew what was goin' down now. I knew what to tell the princesses too. But I had to make it up that mountain. Everypony depended on me! It was so much pressure, but somehow my legs kept on a movin'. But I was just so tired. Applejack, Apple Bloom. Think of Applejack! And AJ! And the rest of Ponyville and my friends. I seemed like maybe I put a few hooves or so between the stallion and me in a couple minutes. But now my mind was racin' with all that dragon bit. Just keep goin'! I couldn't stop now. I couldn't help but think of that dragon. AJ will protect Applejack. He won't let her get hurt. But he can't protect the whole town can he? I don't think he can, he's just one dragon after all. He ain't cut out for fightin' neither. Is he? I guess we'll see. There's gonna be one hum dinger of a battle in Ponyville, especially if I make it up here.

Somehow my legs kept on churnin', even if it was slow. Over the next few minutes, I made it up a little bit. But only a little bit I reckon. This was even more exhausting then pullin' the cart, and that done stole all my energy. Just a little further... I couldn't hardly see in the dark how far I'd gone, but that castle still seemed so huge in the night sky. That hill was just so steep. And so hard. So... tired... My mind was gettin' dizzy. I went to raise my hooves, but I could barely move 'em. My muscles were crampin' up, they were plum tuckered. I was outta breath too. I gotta admit, I didn't feel mighty strong right then. Actually, I felt like I just wanted to give up. It made me mighty sad to think that I was gonna fail. I reckoned it was my fault, and that didn't feel too good. I just wanted to show my family I was good enough for 'em. Maybe I ain't as grown up as I thought. I looked behind me, and that stallion had gained some hooves on me again. He was a little closer, and he was watchin' me like a starved hawk.

But right then, when I felt like I had nothin' more left in me, I looked up and saw two beautiful shooting stars flyin' overhead of the castle. They flew right over a little balcony right on the mountainside that I could get too if climbed high enough, just a little bit further. It was almost as if them shooting stars was lightin' the way for me. I felt a shiver of hope run down my back. I lifted my legs on up again. Just I was so tired. It only took a little bit That's when I heard the voice of my sister again. Yer the best little sis anypony ever had! Ah' am so proud of you! She said the same thing as she did before, but this time it was just a memory. But it did make me wanna keep goin'. It just couldn't quite give me the energy I needed in my muscles and what not. I know Applejack, I'm tryin'. I'm just so tired. I was slowed to a crawl, but somehow my legs kept movin'. Even my thoughts was slow. I felt like time was slow I was so dog tired. Just... gotta... keep... climbin'.

Suddenly all these memories was playin' through my head. Mostly of Applejack, but some of AJ too. The three of us. She was starin' at me with some big kind eyes, I remember. Tucked away in her hubby's arms. I thought about all the times she worked herself nearly to death for us all. Right then I closed my eyes and stopped climbin' though I didn't want that none. I was just too tired. I thought maybe I was gonna fall asleep, but I remembered this one time when I was in the orchard with my big sis who was finishin' out the day buckin' apples, and I thought I was real tired then (but let me tell you it ain't nothin' compared to how I felt right then). I saw it all so good that it was like I was there again. It was so calm, such a nice summer's evening.

"Applejack, let's go inside now, ain't we worked enough for one day?" I begged her as she kicked her legs back on one of them trees. She wiped the sweat off her forehead before she talked.

"Ah' can't quit now, Apple Bloom. We gotta get as much as these apples sold as we possibly can while they're still good," she replied. I wished I could work as long and hard as she did, I wanted to make her proud. But I was too tired to do any more work.

"How do you keep goin' like this everyday? Ain't you tired?" I said. It was a memory. Just like she did then though, she wiped the sweat off her forehead again and patted me on the back. The sun was setting but it was shinin' real bright around her it was.

"'Course ah'm tired! But when the folks ya care about are on the line, it lets ya dig deeper for more energy than you ever thought ya had," she said. I remember cryin' with annoyedness at myself for not knowin' what she was talkin' about.

"I don't understand," I sighed. But she just smiled and laughed while she gave me that big sister look of hers.

"You will, little sis. You will!"

She always says that. Most of the time she says that I still don't understand. But finally right then, I opened my eyes again, and saw the big shadow of the mountain, and I actually did understand it. I just wanna make my big sister proud. I looked back down, that spy of Discord had almost got to me. He was right there only a few moments away from bein' able to catch me. But suddenly I felt something spring up in my heart, I just wanted to make Applejack proud. I wanted nothin' more than to make sure she wasn't sad no more. I was gonna do everything I could to see her and AJ happy again. And the rest of my friends too. I wasn't gonna give up till I done takin' my last breath for 'em. And right then, that want came all over my body. My legs was dog tired, but they raised themselves, and I started climbin' up that mountain. Not only that, but fast! I finally felt like a mare! I cared too much about my family to be denied. I was on the home stretch, and if I killed myself gettin' up that mountain, by golly I was gonna wait till after I warned the princesses.

"What?? How are you doing that? You're just a filly!" I heard the stallion call from behind me. He couldn't believe I was back to climbin' the way I'd been. I hopped on up the rocks, and made my way up towards the balcony. He climbed even faster to keep up, and he looked even madder and more desperate.

"Oh no you don't!" he cried. He was getting close, he just covers more ground bein' bigger and all. But I was almost there! I looked up and my heart cried out. Guess what I saw when I looked up. Looking in out over the valley with the moon behind were two blue eyes, a flowing blue mane, and a crown. It was Princess Luna!

Just as the white stallion reached out to grab me, he gasped. The princess looked down at us with wide eyes and a wider mouth. The end of her horn lit up with magic and shined on us. She gaves us a good, long look as she tried to figure out what the hay was a goin' on. She looked shocked and concerned.

"Apple Bloom?" she called. She couldn't believe her eyes.

"Princess!" I tried to cry. I couldn't say nothin' else at first. I was too tired, but I was a mite proud of myself for makin' it to her. I just had to tell her the whole story and I'd done it. I did it. I done made it. I smiled, and my body collapsed and my face fell right into the rock, but not too hard. Just soft enough where I could lay there still. Wait, I can't stop now, I still gotta tell her. I kept my eyes and my ears open, but I couldn't get back up, my body was plum tuckered and done. In my blurry vision I saw the good princess leap off the balcony with wings spread, and right as that happened, I saw another mare come up and look out over the edge. Even in the dark, I knew them purple eyes the second I saw and that golden crown; it was Princess Twlight! They both had been up there. She cried my name too, more confused then a three pound hen that laid a two pound egg. I could she was worried sick too. The white stallion, the spy that'd been chasing me, he cried out with fear like a little baby foal when Princess Luna flew towards us.

"I surrender!" he cried, throwing his hooves up. The princess took his words and shot him a scary angry glance before she came to me with a mite bit of tenderness. She wrapped me in her front legs and flapped her wings, carrying me all the way up to the balcony. I felt so warm and so safe in her arms. I didn't wanna leave 'em. I wanted to fall alseep right then and there, but with the tiny bit of energy I had, I knew I didn't want that. I didn't wanna till Discord was defeated and my sister and brother in law and brother and Granny were all safe. But I knew I'd have to settle for tellin' her what happened.

"Guards! Arrest that stallion at once," I heard her voice say, and I saw her point to the edge of the balcony and down a little bit. I looked up, and she was lookin' me a mite bit worried. But she was super concerned for me, same as Twlight who stood right beside her lookin' down at me.

"Oh my goodness! Oh my goodness! OH MY GOODNESS! Apple Bloom, what on Earth were you doing??" cried Twilight and mighty hysterically while Princess Luna flied me into the castle and laid me on a couch. She didn't say nothin' at first, she just watched me with care. I was about spent, but I leaned myself up a tad. My vision was still blurry, but I knew how serious this was. I tried to breathe so I could talk.

"Apple Bloom, why art thou - I mean, what could be so important that you risked your life climbing up the mountain? You could've been killed, my beloved little subject!"

"I got a... top secret... super important... ultra important... message for the two of ya. Equestria depends on it," I panted while I tried to sit myself up. The two of them alicorn ponies stood together, watching me with all the care and love of any good princess. They was worried sick. But they took my message with even more fear and shock.

"She needs our help," said the night princess to the other princess. I tried to smile at Twilight. I was tired, but I was happy to see her again. But she was too worried.

"Wait," I coughed.

"This has to do with Applejack and AJ doesn't it?" said Twilight. I nodded my head while Luna looked at her. "Oh! Sorry, go ahead Apple Bloom."

"For the last month," I panted, while Princess Luna's horn thingy lit up and she placed it on my chest. I didn't hardly feel nothin' though.

"Go on little one," she said before she drew back. My vision was getting even blurrier. I needed to go to sleep. But my heart wouldn't allow it. Least I'm not climbin' no more. Almost there Apple Bloom!

"You know the feller who was in stone 'fore not too long ago, with a goatbeard? Don't say his name, but ya know?" I said slowly. Their eyes and mouths went open even more as they thought to themselves then looked at one another. I reckon they knew this meant trouble, and big trouble at that. They looked back and waited for more. "Last month, he turned my sister's hubby into a dragon,"  I said, but Twilight cut me off.

"AJ? He turned AJ into a dragon??" she cried. Now Twilight was friends with AJ before AJ even fell for my sister, when he first came here. I guess if you read his stuff you'd know that. She looked at Luna with an open mouth again. "I just can't picture AJ as a - oh, I should've seen the signs! That one sleepover... I thought I told Spike to add meditation on potential friendship problems to my to-do list!" she said, hoofing herself in the face. "Has he changed him back yet?"

"No! He can't even talk, it's just roars and noises like that and what not. He's been that way ever since, and nopony knows! And he said if we told anybody about it he'd leave him that way forever!"

"That was his dream I entered, wasn't it? Some days ago?" said the night princess. She couldn't believe it neither.

The two princesses looked at each other as though they had a burr in their hide. I reckon they thought this was just another one of his pranks. I felt my body shuttin' down and my eyes closing again, but I kept on goin'. Just a bit longer now Apple Bloom! Keep going! I had to tell them 'fore I fell asleep! They needed to know it all. I felt so weak I could barely talk anymore. But I had to!

"Twilight... Help me, she needs magical medical attention," said Princess Luna. She was more concerned about me, and that's all fine and dandy but this whole mission wasn't about me.

"Wait!" I cried again, and they drew back with patient but caring looks. "He said he wants the crown for himself. He wants to rule Equestria again," I said. The two of them didn't look so angry now as they were horrified. Scared and shocked, with looks of some serious business they knew they was about to be doin'. Since Discord ain't like fightin' no unicorn that knows a magic trick or two. "And tonight he's sending a northern shortneck to destroy Ponyville! It looks just like AJ!"

"A northern shortneck?" whispered Princess Luna. She looked at Twilight again, and they both looked like they'd seen a ghost. "The dragon that destroyed Trottingham?" she said to me. I nodded my head up and down. This dragon was the real deal I reckoned whoever he was. It just made me more scared.

But right then, I felt the biggest weight in the wide world lift off my shoulders. I mean I felt my whole soul nearly lose a hundred pounds! I felt the love of my sister smiling at me again, and my heart was warm one last time before I'd be forced to the hit the hay. I did it sis! I did it. They know now. You can relax big sis.

In the back of my mind though, I knew this wasn't over. I couldn't let them go back to Ponyville without me, but I was just so dog tired. My eyes were blurry and I could hardly think no more about nothin' except sleepin'.

"Our worst fears have been realized," said Princess Luna.

"We have to do something about him. He can't be trusted, he's done this before. We have to get to Ponyville, and we have to make a decision on him now. Do we ... do we-" she started, but suddenly I heard the voice of a guard in the room. It sounded like it had some bitter taste on it's tongue. The two mares turned their heads back to him.

"Your highnesses, begging your pardon, but our scouts report Ponyvil-" Twilight cut him off.

"Guard... Wake Princess Celestia and get us into contact with Princess Cadence, tell them we've got two hyperintelligent dragons that look exactly alike, one's evil, and the other is the element of honesty himself, and we've got an even bigger problem than that with a certain draconequus," finished Twilight.

I knew the battle of the age was comin' up. I just wanted to know if Applejack and AJ and Ponyville were ok. I wanted to go back and help 'em. But my eyes couldn't stay open no longer.

"Wait, I'm comin' too, right?" I whispered. I tried to push my eyes open, but it wasn't doin' much. I could hardly see, but I saw those two princesses lookin' at me with great love and admiration. It was the last thing I saw before my eyes shut. Despite the situation, they actually managed a smile at me.

"Well, we know exactly what we're dealing with, and as terrible as this whole thing sounds, she's done more for Equestria in two minutes than most ponies do their whole life," said Twilight. "Your sister is going to be so proud of you Apple Bloom."

"You have done more than perhaps any sister ever has. But you must rest now little one," said Princess Luna. I loved her alright, but I didn't wanna hear none of that. I still wanted to go with the tiniest bit of will I still had.

"You've given Equestria a chance, Apple Bloom. You can fall asleep knowing that your brother-in-law," Twilight said while she  looked at Princess Luna with a smile, and she smiled back, "and therefore Applejack, knowing her, have us to help them now."

It took about ten more seconds and I was completely asleep. But even though I wanted to go back to Ponyville and make sure they was alright, I fell asleep knowin' I did my job. And it was the most I'd ever done in my whole life. I knew that bonehead Discord was gonna get a fight. Not just from my sister and AJ, but now from the princesses too. Must... resist- That was it. I done fell asleep.

Out of the Frying Pan

There he was right in front of me. My own husband, my soulmate, trapped in a dragon body that wasn't his. But he felt so far away. We was in town hall, and my AJ was gettin' swarmed by everypony in town like bees on honey. I couldn't even hear my own cryin' none it was so loud in there. Ponies were yellin' and screamin', it was a mad hen house. But his big black and blue body was as still as a dead lamb as they all yanked their chains over him and kicked him in his belly and spat in his face.

Watchin' this, it felt like they was doin' all this to me. I wanted to help him, but I couldn't put our foal in danger! He looked in front of him, and tears were fallin' out of his big blue eyes as he panted for breaths. I knew the townsponies thought he was some kinda killer dragon, but I didn't think any creature they could humiliate quite like they were humiliating my husband right then. It hurt me that they'd ignored my pleading and didn't take my words for a darn, but it couldn't compare to seein' that loving creature in so much pain. All I wanted was to run up and hold his head. But I couldn't do nothin' but watch right then. And when he yelped out in pain, it done cut my soul in no way then anythin' done before. I couldn't help but remember how nice he'd been to all them, how important they was to him. But mostly how important he is to me. I felt my legs givin' out from under me. Why can't they see ya fer what you really are?

Now he was bein' held down by chains and ponies, but it went to a whole new level when somepony done lassoed a big chain around his neck. When they yanked the chain around his neck, his big body twitched and he coughed for air as desperate as a fish outta water. My heart was so heavy I actually fell to the floor. Suddenly all our happy memories together, just a simple cuddle in the orchard after a hard day's work, it only made it all that much more painful. I never thought it would come to this. I closed my eyes and turned my head away. Sugarcube... when are you gonna stop them? When are we gonna go home? He coughed and gasped. But I couldn't take it no more. I couldn't see no more of it.

"AJ!"

I called as loud as my voice would let me. The ponies in front of me that heard me turned around faster than bullwhips. Their expressions was of mighty confusion.

"What did you say?" muttered Royal Riff as he looked from me to my hubby. The noise died down a little bit from the silence of them ponies that had heard me while the others kept on their rootin' and tootin'. I reckon my hubby heard me too, he turned his sad blue eyes towards me. Ah'm sorry honey. But ah' can't watch this no more! I didn't care if Discord found out. He couldn't do any worse then it was then. I went to end it all right then and there, and tell them all that that dragon was my husband and that Discord was behind it.

But right then, that's when it happened. Amidst all the yelling and the screamin', there came from outta the north a horrible sound, like a roar coming in from the sky that shook the valley. It barely got to my ears, and a lot of ponies missed it, but I sure heard it.  My heart dropped. I knew it wasn't from no AJ. What was that?? Apparently AJ heard it too, because layin' on his side he looked his head up at the roof and his teary blue eyes got wide with fear and his mouth dropped open. It was a moment I ain't never gonna forget, 'cause ain't nopony but me hardly saw it comin'. But suddenly there was a great orange glow and a big loud crack like a whip, and before I knew it the top of the gazeebo was blasted off. Little flamin' pieces of wood rained down on all us ponies. Well they done know that they was in it now. We all looked up, and soaring over the top of us was a big shadowy black figure with an outline that matched AJ to a T.

"Another one??" cried Bon Bon as everypony screamed. It was all happenin' so fast I couldn't hardly think none. I knew I had to step out of the way of that smokin' piece of roof that almost landed square on my head.

"Run!!" cried another pony. The crowd erupted in screams and stampeded through the door, but there wasn't no safety out there neither. I looked up and saw the big black shadow flying in from another direction and a stream of fire came shootin' outta his mouth that lit up the whole sky and city. It blasted into one of the town homes and just like that turned it into nothin' but a big campfire.

"Oh jumpin' junebugs!!" I said. It hit me right then finally what was goin' on. That there was the northern shortneck. Well, the other northern shortneck I reckon. The bad one. The one that deep fried Trottingham, and now he was about to deep fry Ponyville. Suddenly my thoughts all turned to one thing; my family. I didn't have to watch them beatin' up on my AJ no more, but this here was maybe just as bad. My heart still cried out for some kinda relief. Where's Granny Smith? Big Macintosh? Just then I spotted the other dragon, my dragon layin' right in front of me as the flames crawled down the walls. He was struggling to get up, but he looked weak from the beating and weighed down by them chains.

"AJ!" I cried as I ran up to him. I threw myself down at his head and looked him in his weary eyes. All I could think about was how much I loved him and how badly I wanted to be helpin' him. I did my best to look at him and show him how much I did love him, because I know that's his best remedy to be gettin' better. He moaned and laid his head back down. "Let me get these chains off of you," I cried, but just as I went to do that I heard a crack from above and a saw a burning red hot two by four comin' straight for us. My heart dropped and I covered my eyes and waited, but just as it came down, AJ whipped his big leathery wing out over top of me like an umbrella and those flames bounced off it like flies on a bull.

Applejack, get out of here!

"No, ah' can't leave you here!"

I reached around his neck and loosened that doozy of a chain up and threw it aside with my mouth like a wrangling rope while poor AJ touched his claw to his throat and coughed. Then I stood up and went to pull the rest of them chains off him. I walked over but there was flamin' pieces of wood on top of them where they was on the ground. I gave one of them burning piles of wood a good buck as quick as a shake of a sheep's tail, but my hooves was done burnt just a little bit when I kicked it.

"Ouch!!!" I cried. But I wasn't havin' none of it. I couldn't let my AJ get hurt. I went to kick some more wood off, but that time it just hurt even more. And I looked overhead and saw more embers comin' down on me. I yelped as some of them landed on me and jumped into my hubby's back. Even with them smooth scales, he was so warm and comfortable I just wanted to stay there, but I knew I couldn't. Then I heard him roar. I ran back to his head and looked him in the eye, and they was pleading with me.

Applejack... You have to leave and you know it!

"No, ah' ain't gonna leave you by yerself," I said angrily though I loved him to death. But he just looked me in the eye, and I couldn't help but listen in my heart. Don't talk like that, Applejack. You know you can't stay here. I'm fireproof! I'll be alright.  Only in the tensest, most heart thromping, pain having moments can we understand each other this. I ain't never quite understood it, how our magic works together, but it was no time to be ponderin' it.

"Where should ah' go?" I said as lifted his head up in my arms, and the only reason I was leaving was 'cause he was right, he was fireproof. And because deep down I knew I had to protect myself because of what was inside of me. I looked him in the eye, and he ain't never failed at givin' me strength with his eyes. Right here was just the same. They was weary and anxious, but they was full of love and care. Just go and get to safety. Get the family out of here. See if you can find Twilight and Apple Bloom and tell them all what Discord has done. As soon as I can, I'll find you; just get out of this building!

"But if ah' do that, then he won't ever change ya back," I said, looking his body over, his wings, his claw, his tails, his whole darn self. I didn't care no more, I knew it was still AJ, but I knew he did. I suppose I tried to understand his situation, and I felt his pain inside me, but I couldn't quite picture exactly what he was goin' through. He just wanted to be a good father for his foal. I knew he thought about holding his foal in his arms. You know... his human arms. Even if he did like some of the perks of being a dragon. I don't think anything can stop that now, Applejack.

I stopped talkin' and bit my hoof. His eyes had done welled up with shame.

"Hey, don't you feel guilty, ya here? We know this wasn't yer fault," I whispered to him. "Ah' still love you, sweetheart! We gonna make the most of this. But you can't be blamin' yerself."

He nodded his head up and down with his sad expression, but it was as if he accepted it nonetheless. Among all the screaming and the burning that was all around us, we was havin' one of our silent moments. But right then, laying on his side, after all the horrible beating he just got, he looked at me and actually managed a smile. It made me happy to see him smile, so I smiled and nodded my head and up down too. Then he gritted his teeth and closed his eyes, and pulled his tucked right front leg up from out under his belly. He opened his eyes and started to slowly stand up. My strength is coming back...

The flames was almost all chokin' up that whole building by then, and when I looked up I suddenly heard all the sounds of screaming ponies and burning buildings and what not, and that shadowy black figure was shooting rivers of fire from his mouth across the town. And that's when the last part of the roof came crashing down beside us. I reckoned AJ was right, we was gonna have to finish this conversation later, 'cause my hide ain't fireproof like his.

"What'r you gonna do?" I cried. AJ looked at me and roared with eyes as wide and pleading as a puppy, pleading for me to get out of there. I reckoned it was that time too. But I was still worried about him, but last I saw of him was he was standing up and pulling his chains off in his mouth as I trotted around the flames and through the smoke right on out into the streets.

But my anxiety sure ain't had it's fill just yet. I was back out in the streets now, and ponies was running and screaming all around me, and under the starry sky the city torched like a campfire. Princesses, where are you? I thought as my eyes beheld the horror that lay in front of them. I saw that dark figure shooting his fire over top like some kinda angel of darkness. I spotted one way he sure was different from AJ; he had these two evil-looking eyes that were the color of his horrid breath.

"Our homes are burning!" cried somepony, a mare.

"Everypony make for the river!" cried another young stallion. I couldn't hardly make out all the other things ponies was shouting. Other ponies were calling out for their families. My seein' got blurry for a second; I ain't sure if that was from the tears or some of my sweat drippin' into my eyes. I reckon my face was soaked in it. This here was the town of my birth. The town I was raised in. It may have made my heart heavy in the moments leadin' up, but this town was still nearly a part of who I am, though much moreso Sweet Apple Acres. This town had been through a lot I reckon, but seein' it on fire was a whole new kinda deal. Suddenly my heart cried out for my own family as I was suddenly worried beyond all worries for them. I started lookin for red and green.

"Big Mac? Granny Smith?" I called as I raced around in all directions.

"Applejack!" said a familiar girly voice. I swung around and there was my friend Rarity. "Why didn't you tell us?" she yelled as she looked around with horror.

"You'll know why soon enough girl!" I replied. She screamed good and loud and girly when she got a look at the evil dragon in the sky. With a mouth wide open, she started to talk again.

"Is that-?"

"That's not AJ," I said as we both froze, but then I started lookin' around again. "But Rarity, you gotta help me find Big Macintosh and Granny Smith!!"

I looked and looked, in every direction I saw ponies running and screaming and unrecognizable buildings up in flames. My family was on my mind. Whereareyou? Whereareyou?? In the back of my mind, it occurred to me that this here was all the plot of Discord, but this wasn't the time to be worryin' about him. I had to bite what food was in front of me right then.

"Applejack look out!" cried Rarity as large group of ponies nearly stampeded me 'fore I jumped out the way. I reckoned they were all heading for the river, maybe the only safe spot in this firestorm. But I didn't see no red stallion or old green mare in that there crowd. On top of all that, I was still worried about AJ and whether or not he made it out. But at least I knew he was fireproof. He'll be safe, he's in the right body for this kinda thing! But I sure as heck ain't. I looked down and remembered that my belly for the moment was a sacred place, alright. And I had to protect my foal.

"Applejack, let's head for the river!" said my friend.

"Big Mac! Granny!" I called one more time, desperate for answer. The situation was such that I could hardly think straight of course, but I did have a thought. Maybe they already done escaped? I hated not knowin' for sure, but if they had it would be real blunt of me to be stayin' there.

"Applejack, look!"

I looked at where she was pointing, and running towards us was none other than my big brother with my granny on his back and right beside him, Cheerilee with a couple of fillies on her back. I held my breath; I was relieved at first, but when I saw what was comin' from behind them, I nearly died. That dragon came to view, his belly glowing from the light of the town, flying in from behind them. I could make out his orange eyes, he had some kinda wicked sneer as he keyed on my family. I was standin' smack in the middle of the street, and there they was in front of me inside walls of burning homes and hay. Just then, a group of disoriented-lookin' ponies came running towards me.

"Applejack? Rarity?" said one of them, Lyra Heartstrings. They all looked to me as some kinda leader, even though the pickle I was in just moments before!

"Ya'll get to the river!" I told them and pointed my hoof towards down the street. They nodded and galloped off that way, and I looked over at Rarity. She didn't need to be gettin' burned. "You too! Git!"

"I'm not leaving until you come with me!" she screamed. We both turned to look at my family, and they was almost to us finally.

"Run!" yelled Big Macintosh. I felt hind quarters easing on back step by step, but I felt myself waiting for them to make sure they was ok. I saw the bridge where the river runs just down yonder the street where we was. We could join up and go there together, then AJ can fly us outta here! The dragon sent a mighty bit flames from his mouth that seemed to come smashing down the street, chasing my brother and granny - Cheerilee and her fillies too - from behind.

"Come on!" I shouted, they reached me and the four of us ran together down the street. I didn't wanna run too fast for well, you know why, but when I looked behind I saw a wall of fire heading straight for us. As we came up on that river I felt red hot on my flank and just barely saved my tail; we leaped into the river just in a lick of time!

I came up breathing hard, and first I was lookin' for my family. The first thing I done noticed was a whole bunch of pony heads comin' up and spittin' out water; I couldn't tell how many of us was in there, maybe most of the town? Why, there was couples young and old huggin' each other, parent's holdin' their youngins (but thankfully it seemed a good lot of 'em were in Canterlot). I looked just beside me and saw my family come up just I had. We'd made it... for now. I looked up and didn't see any sign of the evil dragon nearby. So I turned to my family.

"Swim outta here! Ya hear?" I shouted to my brother and granny. They nodded their heads before they looked at me and held out their hooves.

"You're comin' too!" said Big Macintosh.

"No ah' ain't, not till-"

Before I could even finish my talkin', I was interrupted. We all were. We heard a sound of rushing wind and flapping wings, and we all turned our eyes towards the bridge. It was only a hundred hooves from us or so. There was lots of us ponies soaked in the water, but no a daggone one of them had a comfortable face on. While I sunk my nose into the water, we all froze while the big black and blue dragon with the flaming eyes came and perched himself on the top of the bridge. He gripped his big claws on it and let his tail swoosh around in the water behind the bridge, and gave all of us on this side of his gaze one humdinger of a nasty smile.

Worst of all, though, he was lookin' smack at me. Not Rarity, not Big Mac, not Granny, not any one of them other ponies. Just me. I was back to bein' mighty scared of course as my heart dropped all the way into my belly. I looked in the sky and hoped for his identical twin; my husband, save the eyes of course. He stopped his staring at me for a quick sec, lookin' mean like down and around at his terrified company. It was too bad nearly all of us was on one side of that bridge. We was safe from the flames so long as we ducked under, but not safe from the dragon's teeth or his claws.

"Hello there," he muttered with a right nasty smile, spitting his tongue out at us. He had a deep and strong voice. And let me tell you, it wasn't no sugar to the ears. A lot ponies screamed at the sound of it.

   We was all shaking with fear. I huddled up with my brother and granny, and huddled up on his left was Cheerilee and on my right was my friend Rarity. I was so scared I could hardly think none. But in the back of my mind, I knew him bein' here was Discord's doing. AJ, ah' need you right now! His fiery mean eyes came to mine again, and I nearly died right then.

"You," he spat while his mouth curled into an evil little grin, showing them teeth. I couldn't believe it. Why was I singled out? This just was not my evenin'. I was too scared and too confused to say nothin'. Meanwhile, everypony in the river turned their eyes on me. A few them tried to sneak their way out up the bank to escape town I reckon, but the dragon saw them and shot his terrible eyes on them in a flash.

"I don't remember asking you to leave!" he bellowed, and the couple of young ponies - I saw one of them was Carrot Top, an orange mare - they sank right back down into the river, and they looked like they wasn't gonna be tryin' to do that again anytime soon. He glared them down something awful, before he smiled again at their being so afraid.

Well... ah' ain't dead yet. I took a deep breath and a gulp. I was gonna be as nice as possible to this feller as I could be. Even that took courage, though I knew he would be comin' back to me.  So as soon as he turned his head, I poked my head up out the water and spoke up.

"What does a scary dragon like yerself want with this here town? Ah' reckon if you want us to leave ya alone, we ponies would be happy to oblige, ain't that right folks?" I said to all them around me with the most uncomfortable laugh ever. It also took courage seein' as how we all dreaded the answer. The dragon stared at me and smirked, he way knew too much, I could see it in his eyes. I reckon Discord had told him about me or somethin'. He cackled, and when he cackled, it came out bigger, louder, and scarier than when a pony cackles.

"You are the one, aren't you? You're the one who's dwelling with the human," he chuckled, and make no mistake, he was mocking me alright. And I knew how wrong he was, and for a moment right then I actually pitied him, not knowing the magic that me and AJ got together, but I couldn't say nothing about it of course. Suddenly though, mid sentence, his smile faded, and his eyes were swelling with anger and maybe jealousy. "He's lucky that wretched coward chose him to turn. He must *love* his new abilities, doesn't he?"

I sank down in the water again, so just my nose and my eyes and the top of my country head was stickin' out. I tried to put it all together as quick as I could, but the dragon then turned to the rest of Ponyville in the river, and he wasn't too happy.

"And the rest of you," he said softly, if that was even possible with his voice, "you think I didn't know?" he continued. We was all shaking, but there was one pony that had had enough. Or was at least tryin to sound brave. Somepony I didn't even see was in there with us.

"Know what?" shouted none other than Rainbow herself. She was just a couple ponies over from us, but when she flew up out of the water and challenged that dragon face to face, she was easy to spot. The dragon's got real narrow and he grinned something just awful at her.

"Rainbow, why didn't you just fly away?" Rarity whispered mighty loud; everypony could hear her, save maybe the dragon.

"Loyalty?" said the pegasus, turning her head for a second. I gotta say, it was certainly was both brave and loyal of her to be there with us. But the dragon wasn't moved none.

"And to whom do I have the pleasure of talking with?" he asked. He was mighty articulate, kinda surprised us. Rainbow's expression couldn't hide her true feelings though.

"Um," she said, moving on down a little lower to the river, "well, my name's not important, but you don't have to answer if you don't really want to," she continued with a nervous laugh. I reckon a full grown dragon staring her in the face with all his destruction burning around him might be the only thing in this world to get her to act like that.

"What do I know? I'm glad you asked. I know that you all have acquired a love of gold, which is perfectly understandable," he said, and he looked around the city at his flames that climbed high on up into the sky. "My gold, more specifically. Now I must say I admire your bravery, but then again the most brave are always the dumbest."

"What are you talkin' about?" I asked scaredly. Rainbow and I had become the unofficial spokesponies, I reckon. Kinda funny when you consider where I was with this town just a moment ago.  The dragon looked back over at me and smiled again. The kinda smile that comes from someone who thinks they're a lot better than you are.

"Insulting a dragon's intelligence is the wisest idea, my dear lady," he said.

"Yeah?" said Rainbow trying to be tough, but she was definitely a mite bit scared, despite her words you could hear it in her throat with every one. "Well, you're not so big. We've seen dragons a lot bigger than you before!"

He did not like that. Not one bit. His eyes narrowed and a fearsome growl slithered out of his throat and through his teeth, but without moving he just stayed perched on the bridge and inched his head forward a little before he came back to a smirk.

"Why are you all so afraid of me?" he asked, looking around at all of us. "I love ponies. So many good nutrients for a dragon. I had four last night, I could go the next three days without eating if I wanted to, but- "

He stopped so he could take in all the screams he got from that little remark, that put a big toothy grin on his face. We didn't know if he was tellin the truth or not, but it hit us all hard. Those are four mother's foals right there. Four ponies with names, families, and feelings. It ain't something we take lightly.

"Uh, Rainbow? You wanna come back down to the water?" I whispered, a mite bit worried.

"Good idea," she said, and she fell back in with a splash.

The dragon's eyes went from her to me, and he chuckled again and looked right at me. That villain Discord! How could he send this dragon to us? It was so strange, seein' this evil creature and knowing my hubby looked just him. But the difference was that AJ's good soul shined through anyway through his eyes and his playfulness. This feller, though, boy howdy. He's the reason why dragons ain't got such a good reputation 'round these parts.

"Curious," he said, staring at me, "I must say it's quite impressive he hasn't abandoned you yet. How much has it changed him?" he asked in a tone colder than a metal farm tool on a frosty morning. I couldn't help but think about how much pain it had brought him, despite all the fun we'd had with it. It hit me a little bit. How much had it really changed him? "How much has it corrupted him?" he asked. Now that made me angry.

"It ain't corrupted him at all," I said proudly. That much I knew. He laughed at my not being scared, but I decided I was done letting him get to me.

"As if it matters," he said, losing his smile. We didn't like the looks of that. It looked like he was getting ready to do something, sure as death. We all huddled in a little closer, and he paused for a moment, with the eyes of a hunter. AJ, ah' need you! I looked above him, but there was no sign of him. I hoped with all my heart he'd come. It was all I had left.

"Just leave us alone! We don't want to steal anything from you," cried Rainbow Dash.

"If you want a quick death, then don't insult my intelligence," he snapped. "I know you're plotting to steal my treasure."

"But we really don't-" she started again, and Rarity and I both grabbed her and put our hooves on her mouth. While we did that our ears was hurt by a loud and horrible roar. He was mighty angry now.

"You miserable-" he uttered, his eyes burned orange and malice. "This game is officially over." Rainbow, Rarity and I embraced each other. We were scared, but we had nowhere to go. He spread his wings and extended his body out over the bridge towards us, his mouth open wide and his teeth out in full force.

*                    *                    *

Come on... get... offf!! I was down to the last chain that was wrapped around my belly and over my back. The building was burning down all around me, but whenever a burning piece of wood fell on my smooth scales, it just fell right off without so much as a burn or a mark of any kind. I had slithered my way out of the other three chains or so, but this last one was the hardest. I was trying so frantically to free myself in a state of such hysteria that I probably took longer than I would have if I could've relaxed and thought it all through. Where is this chain hooked into?!? I screamed in my head, looking around. I bit my mouth around it and pulled as hard as I could, and it must've been tied to the side wall because I ripped out part of the building with it, sending me crashing clumsily to the ground. I bit it one more time and pulled, but now it was caught between me and all of the large, fallen parts of the roof. Come... ON! Every second was of the utmost importance. My wife and child were on the line, and the potential for other widows and orphans seemed high as well. Not since Manehattan had my soul been in a state of such alarm. I ripped the chain one more time in my mouth; it tore through the shattered wood and loosened enough around my belly that I was able to lift my claw up and walk backwards out of it.

I made the stupidest decision of my life going coming down here, but thankfully the situation - knowing that Applejack was in danger - allowed me to hone in on that instead of remembering it. I had let my anger get the best of me, and I crashed that meeting alright. I was happy to be a dragon when I went in there, but for all the wrong reasons; to terrorize. I got choked, spat on, kicked, humiliated... But the worst part wasn't getting humiliated in front of everypony. Sure, it was terribly embarrassing having everypony see me like this, but the worst part was embarrassing Applejack. I used to think to myself, what will everypony say when they find out she's married to a dragon? That's not fair to her! A human, at least I'm almost her size! I blamed Discord but nearly took it out on all of Ponyville. In the process I put her in an even worse situation. And now I was about to live with the consequences if I didn't do something about it.

I was free now, and I couldn't wait around. It was do or die time, and my heart, my mind, my soul, and my strength were focused on rescuing Applejack and getting her to safety, along with the rest of the Apple family, and if I had time, as many Ponyville ponies as I could. My body felt good but my neck and throat were still sore from the choking and I was still a little winded, but with each minute that went by the muscles in my limbs seemed to feel better and better and I got more breath.

I honed in on my back muscles and spread my wings, and took one deep breath to get all the focus I could muster. You've messed things up bad enough... you've got to come through for her now, AJ. I looked up at the stars and launched myself off my four strong legs. Now where is he?? I beat my wings furiously and climbed high, and in a few short seconds I was just over the rooftops of Ponyville. I swung my head around furiously, looking for both the dragon and Applejack, but I saw only the towering flames that consumed nearly every building and house in Ponyville. But being still new to dragonhood and not the best at controlling myself in the air, I nearly crashed into the burning rooftop besides what had once been town hall. Whoa! I wasn't good at hovering, I never really practiced it and I couldn't do both that and find Applejack from the air. Tail straight!

I let myself fall to the ground but immediately spread my wings wide and let them catch air. I was good at gliding, now I just had to glide faster. But I had to get higher so I could see more. I looked up and nearly crashed right into another roof top but I flapped my wings just in time and raised over it. I looked around but just saw flames. Come on, higher AJ! Amidst my frantic efforts, in the back of my mind I pieced together that that dragon must've been sent here by Discord. Why else would he have made me look just like him? My anger seethed at him, but I shoved it aside because I couldn't let anything get in the way of my getting to Applejack. I flapped my wings and climbed even higher. I didn't notice the wind in my face or the fast speed at which I was flying. I flew over the rooftops and stuck my head down, but I didn't see anypony. Where are you?!? I started to wonder, with great hope, that maybe she escaped. In a moment I made the decision to fly to the edge of town and start a counter-clockwise circle.

Suddenly, at about six hundred feet high as I reached the edge of town and began to circle back around, my heart cried out, and my soul froze; it was Applejack. She was in trouble, I could feel it in my heart.

"Oh no!" I attempted to cry, though it came out as a mere roar of course. Now I was in a state of the most intense panic I had ever been in. Where are you?? After all the wondrous moments we'd had and the burning love that I have for her, and she was about to perish. I literally couldn't think about it. I'd been through this all before in Manehattan, but this was even scarier seeing as how I hadn't even seen her.

But just as darkness and fear started choking me, my eyes widened; I saw amidst the flames a curious sight in the middle of Ponyville. Perched atop one of the stone bridges was a large black creature with neon blue stripes. I could see two unmistakable flaming orange eyes on the creature's head. Make no mistake, I knew right away what I saw. It was my identical counterpart, the nameless northern shortneck himself.

Suddenly my heart hardened, and my eyes narrowed with rage. I didn't know where this guy was from or why exactly he was here besides some crazy Discord scheme. I had cowered at the thought of fighting him before. But all that fear melted away, for I knew two all-important things, the only things I needed to know; he was evil, and he was threatening the purest creature in the universe. I focused hard and bent my wings so the back of them came up and I could descend. I couldn't even hardly think. I was acting on pure anger. I will show this guy faithful.

I remembered that one time with Apple Bloom when I curled my wings and it shot me forward like a slingshot. Well, I did just that; I curled them in a little bit and I shot forward with intense velocity. I was going to cut him off from the side. The wind rushed furiously through my face, but I remained focused on him harder than a hawk on it's prey. In my peripheral vision, the houses and the flames rapidly got bigger and bigger as I came shooting down through. Everything else in the world seemed to stop. I had one task, and the consequences weren't even an after thought. No holding back. I blasted mercilessly over the rooftops and spread my wings just a tiny bit for balance. I opened up all four of my claws for him. He was moving forward off the bridge as I came in, his evil eyes locked in on something. He noticed me at the last second, his eyes widened, but he was too late. A couple more milliseconds, and... BOOM!

And Into the Fire

Ouch... W-what happened?

My consciousness was slowly beginning to come back. At first there were happy memories of a familiar orange pony and a beautiful orchard but all too briefly. My thoughts were slow and my senses dull at first but I started to remember everything that was going on; town on fire, Applejack in danger, and somewhere out there was our little Apple Bloom who took the task of warning the princesses. Oh, and of course a little problem of mine that could only be fixed by my most annoying adversary yet- Discord.

My eyes were still shut, but amidst the pure darkness I could feel my body laid out across a bed of what seemed to be ash and debris. My muscles were sore and painful even as I laid there still. With every breath I got the smell of smoke and burnt wood and the sound of cackling fires surrounded me. I weakly opened my eyes and beheld a dark room of a burning building, though the fires had consumed most of it and were dying down; only a thin layer of blackened wood and siding remained, with a large hole in the roof exposing the starry sky. I went to pull my hands out from under my seemingly thick and heavy body only to find that they were still claws, and the rest of me was no different either. Suddenly the distinct image of me ramming myself into a large black and blue dragon was vivid in my mind, and it occurred to me that that had been my last conscious action.

I lifted my head and looked around my sides as my senses heightened dramatically with each passing second, along with my heart rate. Where - where is he?  I realized the crash had sent the two of us flying into the town on the other side of the river, and apparently we had been separated. Just then an apparent bump on my head twinged, causing me to raise my claw to it with a groan. I wondered and hoped that Applejack had left and escaped rather than come looking for me, but I had no idea how much time had lapsed since I slammed into that dragon and whether or not she even had time to escape. And for Pete's sake, where are the Princesses? I worried about Apple Bloom, though unless I was knocked out for longer than I thought, surprisingly we weren't that far into the night, it just felt like we were.

I looked around for any sign of neon blue or jet black scales. I had to make sure he was completely defeated and that he was no longer a threat to her or the town.

I inched my aching body upward off the ground and whipped my tail around. I sure hoped he was gone or unconscious or something. I was terrified at the notion of fighting him. I did hit him pretty hard. Maybe he's finished... So, Discord... setting me up for some kind of dragon fight, huh? After snarling in frustration, I took a few deep breaths to try to calm myself.  I snorted again and twirled my head around, looking for any sign of my most unfortunate and degrading identical twin. Still, the smokey air was better than no air through my nostrils. But I was quickly getting really scared, wondering around by myself in the dark under smokey rooftops. Though the fires in this part of town seemed to have weakened some, there were still a few flames that were strong enough to keep the place somewhat lit, but it was mostly darkness. Ok... I can take this guy if I'm angry enough. Just gotta get angry. I shut my eyes and thought and went to think about how cute Applejack was, and how anything could disturb such an adorable and peaceful pony. Immediately my feelings started to ignite, but they were interrupted by a distressed growl from behind me. It was low and menacing, even though it reflected pain. There was no question as to what it came from.

I swung around and looked through the remaining wooden studs; I could see in the building next to me, through the gaping holes in the walls that the fires had left, a large black figure with blue stripes in a pile of rubble. It was like I was in a maze of destruction, I could see about two hundred feet in every direction, the remains of the torched houses that had once stood here; above us, bits of rubble and embers occasionally showering down. I stepped my four legs forward one at a time, my claws leaving prints in the ash as I approached him as quietly as I could. I was really nervous, but I just kept my eyes on him and crept forward, coming to a halt about thirty feet from him.

I could see he was breathing, and laying on his side. I saw that he was grimacing his teeth with his eyes tightly closed. I even almost felt bad for him, even though I quickly remembered why I had done this to him in the first place. I wished I could talk to him; well, I wish I could talk period, but I especially was annoyed at the inability to speak right at that moment. I wanted to ask him why he came here, what Discord told him, and try to convince him to leave without any more fighting. But I knew as I looked him over and listened to his malevolent growls that he was beyond my help. Don't be stupid... this is like the most evil dragon in Equestria. He didn't know I was there, but I continued to stand still for a moment, not sure of what to do next. My heart stopped and my body froze; suddenly, he cried out in a low, blood-curdling shriek that shook ash from the walls. He opened his eyes - they were glowing orange, and filled with fury - and turned his head towards me before coughing and wheezing. Somehow I found the courage to walk towards him. He was a threat to her, and that's all I needed to be strong. After all, he was on the ground seemingly injured and immobile. But I was still nervous.

"You..." he hissed, coughing and snarling as he pulled his claws out from under him, placing them faced down on the ground care about them." I knew from experience that his doing that meant he was probably about to try to get up. I stood firm and tall on my four legs, and raised my head high, my eyes tilted down at him. Some of them... Loving her with all of my heart, I looked away and thought for a moment. She was always forgiving. And I had been friends with a good most of them too. And even the jealous ones, I could forgive them as long as they promised never to torment Applejack again. It wasn't their fault. They thought I was you. So yeah, I do care about them. My answer was in my eyes. I think he saw saw that, and he laughed weakly.

"Imbecile," he started, as choked and coughed. "You thought a cheap shot like that was enough?" he finished, his forked tongue slithering through his teeth. His voice was so deep and resonating that it was disheartening to just listen to much less comprehend. He was no friendly creature, and just standing in his presence was enough to feel it. Though his apparent injuries made him less intimidating, he was still plenty. He slowly began stand up, clearly hurting. Even though he didn't look ready to strike in his feeble state, I was pretty scared at first. He kept his head low to the ground and his malicious eyes fixed right on me. I stood firm (and I was proud of myself for doing so), watching him as boldly as I could muster.

"So how do you like it?" he muttered, almost jealously. I didn't say anything, not that I could of course. I just looked at him, trying to be brave. He's a dragon, AJ, and he's evil, so don't take what he says too seriously. He began to walk to the side, attempting to hide his limp, so I matched his movement by walking the other way in a circle. I focused on taking deep breaths through my nostrils, though a lot of it was smoke, planning out how to maybe attack him if I had to. Unless I could talk him out of it somehow. With my face.

It took me a second to realize what his question exactly entailed. I raised an eyebrow at him at first. Then I turned my eyes up and thought for a moment. Suddenly he started laughing softly, and it was not a nice laugh.

"I saw you covered in chains like a slave. Must be nice knowing you could repay them in a matter seconds," he said, with a certain charisma in his voice. In my heart I realized he was trying to get me to do something evil, and I suspected that was one of Discord's hopes all along. He lowered his eyebrows, watching me with intensity, looking for anything. "Dragons do whatever makes them feel good," he whispered with another slither of his tongue. "Roasting arrogant ponies who've locked such a magnificent creature up in chains is *so* rewarding," he continued.

I smiled and let out a kind of chuckle. You speaking from experience? I admit the thought of him trying to persuade me in this matter was unnerving, even though I knew I could never be like that, especially not with someone like Applejack in my heart. But it comforted me to know that the next frightful thought I had was not being with her, the thought of not being around her, or her family, who were all my best friends. I shook my head no.

He broke into a malicious smile and laughed. His laugh was deep, powerful, and cruel, though surprisingly not that loud. It was more of a gentle evil. I felt my stomach drop and my courage hurt. And with me being unable to talk, I wasn't sure how much longer he wanted to do this. Maybe it amused him, this reading my face game, I really wasn't sure. But I wanted it to end as soon as possible. But then I remembered the princesses and the fleeing ponies. Wait a minute... if he keeps talking, then he's buying more time for them. I thought maybe I'd change my approach, and let him talk as long as he wanted.

"You will pay them back one day, you'll discover you enjoy it," he sneered. I shook my head. No I won't. I smiled as we began to walk a little faster around each other, but it was more of an irritated smile then anything. I'd had quite enough of listening to him. "I forgot he took away your ability to speak. Though I can't say I have any particular reason to listen to you. And I suppose you can't pay them all back because I still have my helpings to claim, but I'll be sure to leave a few of them alive for you. They have so much flavor."

Stop it... He was clearly a very intelligent dragon, very manipulative and influential, because his words were undeniably having a very disturbing effect on me and my morale. His words were piercing, every syllable was a dagger. I happened to notice his limbs seemingly getting a tiny bit more comfortable under him as time went by, maybe he was just getting better at hiding his limps. Suddenly he began to smirk again, as though some dirty thought popped in his mind.

"And what about your little pony wife? Tell me about her," he whispered.

Suddenly all sounds stopped. If I was uncomfortable before, there is not a word to describe what followed. Any sense of sarcasm in my thinking completely disappeared. I was both scared and infuriated to hear him talk about her. I didn't ever want to hear him mention her again. I lowered my head and snarled through my teeth. Shut up... He looked at me triumphantly, as though he'd made a discovery.

"How does she taste, I wonder?"

Instinctively I growled through my teeth, fueled by rage. Now he knew how to stir my anger, but as far as I was concerned, he was only hurting himself, as he was driving away my meekness and calling upon my protective side. Although that's not to say his mentioning of her didn't hurt me deeply, which was clearly his heart's delight and primary goal. He raised his head and blew smoke out through his nostrils. I wasn't sure how to do that yet, not intentionally at least.

"Hm... Now that is a pity..." he started, shaking his head. I wished with all my heart I wasn't naturally curious as to what he was referring to, but I was. What? I asked angrily in my head. "When your son sees himself in the mirror, and then sees you, how will he recognize you?"

His comment stopped me in my tracks, and suspended my anger for a moment. My heart was suddenly helpless. I pleaded with myself interiorly. But... Applejack will tell him or her who I am... I never really thought about it in depth because it was not something I wanted to think about. I couldn't run from it.

"Tell me, how has she handled this? Of course she doesn't want to tell you how disappointed she is."

I looked away from him, trying vaguely to hide from him a few tears. That's not true. She's not disappointed. It wasn't my fault. I suddenly hated being a dragon again, even though I should've known that Applejack would never be disappointed in me for something like this. I was so afraid that what he said might happen that just thinking about it almost made my heart too heavy to carry on. Just as I turned my head away to hide my sadness from him, I thought of her smiling face. There was so much happiness and bliss in her eyes whenever she looked at me. Her eyes are where her real honesty was. I knew that she could never be disappointed in me for something like that, nor let the opinions of others or the poisonous lies of an evil dragon effect a love most pure. But her presence this time did not melt my heart into bliss; it would, but not until this evil creature's threat was extinguished. Until then, she filled me with all the strength and protective anger I needed to stay focused. I looked back at him and showed him my anger and that I wasn't afraid of him.

Seeing this did not inspire any fear into him, however. He drew his head back menacingly and angrily in response to me, his orange eyes now flaming. A threatening growl escaped his teeth as I saw in his eyes the most pure hatred I had ever seen in another creature.

He was wise after all. He sought to make me as miserable and sad as possible before he ended his game by hitting me in the heart, which he had successfully done. Unfortunately for him, he didn't know how strong of a pony I have to replenish me.

"I've had enough of this," he snarled, refusing to be intimidated. Whether or not he really was I will never know, but something deep in my heart told me may have been. "Your love for her is not even real. Fleeting and easily broken," he said, but I didn't back down. We continued our death stare, almost ready for war. "I noticed your wife's skin is a burnt orange. How appropriate for-"

He didn't get to finish. With a rage-filled roar I charged at him; I leapt myself forward off all four of my legs and spread my front claws just for him. But right as I did that, he spread his wings and jumped straight up, and with wings twisted and bent in a fashion I had never even seen much less attempted, he twirled around in circles straight up into the air, exploding through the remains of the charred roof. I was too angry to give him any credit, but let's just say what he did was something I knew I had to learn. From the ground I watched him fly straight up into the stars, twirling around breathlessly until he was three hundred feet or so high, and then he stopped, let himself fall, and then spread his wings in flight, headed away from me.

At first I stood there with an open mouth, utterly dumbstruck. Had he given up already, just like that? I watched him for a moment, but it only took just that for me to realize that he was headed towards river, and with too much purpose in the way his eyes were locked on his victims beneath him. Oh no!!!! I took a few gallops and propelled myself off the ground in his direction, beating my wings furiously. I crashed right through a burnt wall and then went right through the rooftop of the building next to us. It didn't mean anything to me, my adrenaline flowing as intensely as it was and my desire to save the townsponies and probably my own wife and kid was so fierce that all I could think about was getting to them before he did, inadvertently using everything I'd learned about flying and using my new body to the best of my ability.

I climbed to about a hundred feet, though he remained higher; I wanted to come in under him. I saw just beyond the houses - just on the outskirts of town - ponies were fleeing by way of the river. Some of them, I could see from afar, were swimming, while others were running along the banks. I looked desperately for any sign of orange, as she would have my priority of course, and I knew where she was, there would be Big Macintosh and Granny Smith. I looked up and saw to my horror that his eyes were mercilessly keyed in on them, and he calmly tilted his wings and began flying downwards toward them. Come on, AJ, COME ON! I flapped and flapped at first, before tilting my wings downward to start a furious descent towards them. I curled my wings and shot forward, ignoring the wind in my face that water my eyes. The ponies had discovered us, and I could see they were starting to panic as they screamed and pointed up at the other dragon coming from above. The ponies that were in the river came to a halt, preparing to go under, while all those outside of were galloping madly to the water to prepare for flames.

As I looked hysterically for Applejack, the night sky above me lit up with orange as fire erupted from the other dragon's mouth, raging down on them like an avalanche. Being fireproof I wasn't worried about me, but as I came in like a bat out of tartarus and it was all happening so fast, somehow I made a lightning quick check to make sure everypony had made it to the river. At this point I ignored the flames as they came roaring down; as I approached them all at lightning speed I saw some of them pointing to the side with horrified faces. I turned my head and aimed my wings that way without hesitation and saw none other than Dinky Doo, the little purple filly. Dinky, why is it always Dinky??

She stood there frozen, looking up in utter terror at the inferno coming down on her with an expression that could've hurt even the most heartless ponies. I keyed in on her; I had to get to her before the flames did. My heart was so bent on saving her that time itself seemed to slow down. If I couldn't get to her, I'd never live it down. I would feel horrible. But I had no time to think about that, I had no time to think about anything. I just kept my wings curled and launched myself towards her, in a race with the flames. My eyes were locked on her. Almost there!! I spread my wings violently and let the air catch them like a parachute. I was either going to just make it or just break it. My heart stopped beating completely as I cried out. I skipped across the surface of the ground , and just as I felt the heat turning up on my scales and bright orange began to dominate my view, I hurled my body over Dinky and curled myself up around her with my wings, laying on top of her with my belly (though not crushing her of course). I stayed there deathly still as the flames scorched the ground and grass all around us and heat blasted my body. But the flames had virtually no effect on my fireproof scales, and in a moment, they were done. I swung my tail back behind my body and let myself fall to the side, letting go of Dinky, who gave me a brief, wide-eyed look of gratefulness before she ran off to join the other ponies in the river. I'd saved her.

"That dragon saved her from the flames! The blue-eyed dragon!" said the voice of somepony among all the chaos, the screams the roaring flames in the city. But it didn't mean much to me at the time among all the other stuff that was happening. I rested for like half of a second, proud of myself for having mastered my body enough to have done what I did, but that lasted for barely a moment before suddenly I sat up scared, remembering the fight was far from over. I desperately looked to river and saw all of the ponies poking their heads out across the surface of the water. They were all unharmed. And just then, I spotted my beautiful wife in the front of them. She had been attempting to lead them to safety, and for the short moment I had to think I was very proud of her, and touched that even despite getting ridiculed and lambasted on this same night, she was now taking all of them under her wing (figuratively). And when I looked over to her, our eyes met for a moment, and I saw that her beautiful soul had been quite proud of me too. But the dragon with no name was furious, and the both of us quickly looked up in fear. Circling back around from up river, he snarled in frustration at having burned not a single pony.

Like me, he was nearly invisible when flying overhead given our jet black underside. You could see only specks of blue and his orange eyes, of course. Just as I realized the ponies had nowhere to go given the flames that now consumed the beautiful green surrounding the river (though being early autumn, I think that made some of the turning leaves even more flammable), he came back around in flight, this time in around the side of the river opposite where I was. I felt like crying when I saw his orange eyes preying upon us again, but my adrenaline wouldn't allow for anything other than ultra ferocity and protection. I leapt up and flapped my wings twice, headed straight for Applejack. I shallow-dived into the river, immersing myself under water for just a second before throwing my upper body above the surface beside her, growling intensely as he swooped down towards the river. But instead of going after us, he flew towards the crowd of ponies below us in the river.

He laughed evilly and confidently, taking great pleasure in the terror that he instilled into his victims, and he flew across the river down from where we were, into the crowd of ponies, spreading open his claws and plucking somepony right out from the water. What's more, at the same time he turned his head and sent an unexpected blast of flames speeding from his mouth across the river while ponies desperately tried to take shelter under water. It didn't appear that anypony was fatally burned, but a good handful lost some or most of their manes, and a few even had scars on their heads as they emerged from the surface in cries of pain. To my relief, it appeared no foals were among the injured, but he still had a poor victim in his clutches. He flapped his wings and climbed high and away as we all watched in horror. The frantically moving pony in his claws was seemingly a young to middle-aged stallion I couldn't identify in the darkness (only I heard his screams). Then the unthinkable happened. The dragon released him from his clutches and sent him falling to the ground.

I realized it was time to put an end to this madness with any means necessary. Amidst all the hysteria I had this strange sense that he was watching all this unseen. I shook my head violently. I looked at all the grief stricken ponies that surrounded me in the river while fiery infernos raged in the darkness around us. They were all looking to me helplessly and desperately as though hoping beyond hope that I might protect them, even though the memories of choking and terrorizing of just few moments earlier was clearly on our minds. I think some of them were actually figuring out who I was, especially given away by my violent protection of Applejack. For just a moment, I almost felt a flicker of satisfaction to see them so humble, especially the jealous ones. I thrashed my head around even harder with my eyes closed; I remembered what was important at that particular moment, protecting Applejack, and the townsponies if I could. Come on, this isn't the time for some kind of internal conflict!

I turned to her. She was terrified. What hurt me so badly was that there was nothing I could do at that moment to help her. I could only protect her. I looked right at her and pleaded with all my heart. Applejack, you've got to call Discord. Ponies are getting hurt, and maybe you're next./i] I didn't know what he do, but we at least had to try. She looked at me with horrible anguish in her emerald eyes, but I could see she agreed. But we didn't have any more time to think; the dragon was circling back, and this time he was headed for two ponies of much more consequence to my wife and I.

"Big Macintosh, look out!" cried my wife hysterically, and I could feel her pain searing in my own heart as the malevolent serpent that shared my appearance approached her big brother, who was only a few spaces in front of us next to Cheerilee. With death in his eyes, he glided downwards over the river and opened his claws menacingly, as ponies under him ducked under water, even though his eyes were set on the two ponies in front of us. I couldn't allow this to happen to Big Macintosh, and I couldn't allow poor Applejack to suffer the horrible sadness that would befall her if anything happened to her family. My heart dropped, and without any time for a breath, I felt myself run forward through the water and instinctively flapped my wings. It was hard to take off out of the water with the extra weight on my wings and the resistance it gave me as I intended to get out of it. But somehow I clumsily glided over my brother-in-law. The two of us met in mid air just above the surface of the river. He had the momentum, and the two of us locked together he propelled us in the direction up river. We blasted through the water, thrashing and splashing every which way.

At first I clawed anywhere I could as we wrestled around in the water, but suddenly I felt a tremendous swipe of his claw across my face, so much that I fell backward. I turned around and I saw the end of his tail for half a second before it too pelted me in the face. His movements were so fast, there was no pause in between them; before I knew it, he was wrapping his claws around me and wrestling me around in the water. I was quickly getting frustrated, but suddenly my head went under. Before could get my head above water, I felt rows of sharp teeth clamping down on my neck and large claws on the back of my head. I had me locked in his jaws, and was attempting to twist my neck or bite through to my flesh. I couldn't shriek under water, though his bite was the most intense physical pain I'd experienced. I thrashed and twisted, but he wouldn't let go. I knew how strong our jaws were, and I was now very scared for my life - and therefore the rest of their lives -amidst the horrible pain in the back of my neck. I was also quickly suffocating under water. I was thrashing desperately.

I cried out for some kind of strength, and for a moment my head breached the water, and for just a second as I sucked as much air in as I possibly could. I saw her standing there watching, sobbing with her anguished and almost equally distressed brother standing right beside her. When I fell back under water, I felt my anger coming back and I pushed off my hind legs as hard as I could, and dived myself forward with his teeth still firmly gripping my neck. My back and tail flipped over, taking him with me, and his hold on me loosened just enough that I was able to wiggle free.

The two of us emerged from each other's grip. With half his body out of the water, he roared furiously as he beat his wings at me, stumblingly propelling himself backward to other bank. I lumbered out of the water on the opposite bank, still reeling from his death grip. My neck had really taken a beating at this point between him and the chains that choked it earlier. But even in his strong jaws, he wasn't able to penetrate my scales. But if he had me just a little bit longer, it felt like he maybe could have, and trickles of blood were clearly visible. It was perhaps subconsciously a little comforting to know I was so heavily armored if I got out of this alive. It was as if our bodies were completely indestructible against anything but each other, and even then it took time. I stared at him and he at me. It was a temporary stalemate as we breathed heavily. Every second I looked at him the more I hated him.

Amidst the sound of roaring flames and the beating of my own heart I caught my breath, looking across the river and beholding the dragon with no name regrouping himself, coiling his clearly injured and aching body and watching me with intense hatred, born from greed and pride. I looked to my right and standing there in the river were droves of onlookers, the humbled citizens of Ponyville pleading with me in their demoralized gazes to save them. But I felt so weak and I could see their doubting me in their eyes. The dragon had embarrassed me in front of everyone, including Applejack.

I looked over at her and she was beyond sorrow. It tore me apart to see those emerald eyes longing for this to be over. It was all Discord's fault, and that dragon's. The roller-coaster of emotions was over. I was just done with everything. A month of frustration was finally ready to take itself out. Our death stare intensified as he hatefully prepared to re-engage me. He was going to pay for putting her through this. For putting all of us through it. *There is no internal conflict about this.*

I ran forward and leaped over the river with the help from my wings I let my rage throw itself at him, which he didn't seem to be expecting. The two of us locked our front claws, and standing on our hind legs we wrestled each other over pure strength. It seemed reflective of our battle thus far; stalemated, with both of us being nearly invincible. His greedy, arrogant orange eyes were right in front of mine, but I was unfazed because I was simply finished with her being distressed.

I shoved all of my weight and rage into my front legs for one violent push, propelling him back with ferocity. Astonished, he fell back away from me, rolling and lumbering across the ground for a short ways. My front legs fell back to the ground. I just continued walking towards him. I was going to finish him off once and for all. He turned his head and looked up at me as I approached him and I saw for the first time a flicker of fear in his eyes. I don't think he'd ever been bested like that before. With one strong push off from all four of his legs and some powerful flapping of his wings, he lifted straight up off the ground and climbed high quickly. I wasn't sure if he was fleeing or taking the battle to the air, but nevertheless, I was not about to concede a draw. This dragon had threatened Applejack and my foal long enough, and I was going to see it through to the end, whether I died trying or not. I took a few running steps and flapped my own wings, the air lifting me off and propelling me upwards; more diagonally then his takeoff, as I was still learning. I climbed and climbed, floating along underneath him as he started to circle around. We traded hostile looks, his being downward and mine upward.

"In a fair fight I'd kill you! You blindsided me!" he cried. His voice seemed to be angry though there was some fear and insecurity mixed in. Now the battlefield was changed; instead of a ground battle surrounded by fire, ponies, and water, we were now fighting in a sea of stars over the moonlit valley, the Canterlot Castle in the distance on the mountainside. I was going to show him and everyone how strong Applejack's husband really was. Suddenly we both noticed in the distant darkness a bright beam of light; it seemed to shoot up from the Canterlot Castle. My emotions were mostly suspended for a short moment as I pondered what this might mean.

But I didn't have time to ponder any longer. The dragon with no name circled around in air, his eyes were turned toward Canterlot. His vengeful gaze then turned to me, and I knew immediately that the battle was not yet won. In an unexpected move, he looked up for a moment before he just as quickly darted downwards. I didn't have time to move this time, and he blasted right by me and used the extra force to scrape my body with all four of his claws as he rocketed past me. I screamed in pain, and almost fell plummeting to the Earth after I twirled around midair. I was able to spread my wings, but it wasn't until I kept my tail straight that I was able to keep myself flying. He also had some most unsavory words of comfort, though he sounded as though he was fighting excruciating pain.

"I wonder if pony royalty tastes any different than pony peasantry," he taunted.

I turned my head back at my body. It hurt -badly - but strangely there was only a small amount of blood. If he or I did that to any other creature, their guts would be spilled out. But even with my scales, I knew a few more shots like that and he could really do some damage. *Well his new strategy isn't any secret! Clearly with his limbs injured, he was turning to his flying ability to win this fight. Despite my intense anger, I knew I didn't have a shot if we continued like this. His flying skills were far too advanced. I looked around for him and saw him flying higher once more, his eyes locked on me, preparing another strike. If I am killed, then she has no chance. None of them do. My heart cried out in desperation for what I hoped would be the last time. What do I do?? I can't win an aerial battle with this guy no matter how angry I am. And I can't wait for the princesses and get myself killed!*

Suddenly I had an idea. But there was a problem. The problem was that it was very risky, and involved putting my life on the line once again. I'd done that before as you well know - both of us have - but this time, after all this, it was especially hard. This time I had a child waiting. *I can't die... not yet.*

I groaned with sadness and looked down into the valley below me. It was quite simple to spot them down there given the flames that still consumed some of the trees and grass by the river. I could see them all huddled together, the fires from the shore shining upon them. Over yonder from them I saw the moonlight shining on Sweet Apple Acres. It was utterly untouched by the night's destruction - the only spared part of Ponyville - and shined beautifully even in the nighttime. Coming back to the ponies, I saw that they were all looking up at the two of us. In the front of them I could make out a small orange speck, standing right next to a red and green one. I could feel her in my own heart, and I could feel her feelings looking up at me. I'd had an unpredictable roller coaster of a life up to this point (this night in particular fit that bill), but the one thing that remained permanent in my life was how much my heart shined whenever I was with her. Whenever I thought about her. She was all I ever needed. And right then I if I knew one thing, it was that I wasn't about to go down without swinging for her. It hated me to have to say this, but I had to leave her with something just in case. *I know you're gonna tell him about me. I'll know; I'll be right there with you.*

It wasn't easy. Not at all. It was among the hardest things I've ever done, but I had to say it just in case. It was honest, after all. But now that I had gotten that out of the way, there was only one thing left for me to do. Fighting tears, my eyes narrowed and looked back up at my adversary, who's own eyes gave away is imminent attack. Before he could, I flapped my wings violently, propelling myself upwards towards him. I could feel a heartbroken Applejack protesting, and it killed me to shut her out just this once, but I knew I couldn't stop now. *I'm sorry but this for our own good! My actions caught him by surprise and his eyes widened. Just then a surge of anger aided me. Intense rage towards him for having made me to do this to her, and indescribable fury and frustration at the mastermind behind this whole thing, who I'd yet to square off against. It gave me focus, that's for sure.*

I soared upwards and met him head on before he ever had a chance to dive (in part because he froze in confusion). Our bodies slammed together, and we started a freefall towards Equestria from thousands of feet high. Despite falling at hundreds miles per hour and having a dragon clawing away at my neck, I focused and folded my wings onto my back. I looked straight into his eyes that were inches in front of me as we duked it out one last time. They were filled with more pure hatred than I'd ever seen. I stretched my front claws around his back and attempted to fight his back ones with my own.

"FOOL!" he snarled, and opened his gaping jaws and bit onto my neck again.

My adrenaline reached it's peak in the roar of the wind as we thundering to the ground. I've never traveled faster in my whole life. This was it! Our whole future! *COME ON, BABY, COME ON! We were approaching the ground at deadly speed, and I moved my eye to the orange flames on the ground for reference despite the agonizing pain around my neck. I struggled futilely to free my neck, but he held on. I knew if I couldn't free myself in the next second, it was over for me. ALMOST! I violently ripped my head from his grasp. Then for one final gesture, I drew my head back and gave him a smirk that I tremendously enjoyed. Gotcha!*

I pushed myself off him with my hind legs and spread my wings wide, once again just like a parachute. My work was done. Suddenly panic-stricken, his face fearfully looked beneath him whilst he spread his wings as fast as he could. As I watched all 35 feet of him plummet down away from me, he found that he nothing to slow down with. All the way down I had been clawing away at the only part of our body that was truly vulnerable to our claws - the leather of our wings. He spread his wings to reveal gaping holes on each one. All he could do was scream as he nosedived towards the ground.

There was a sound like a steam engine was dropped off the highest peak of Canterlot Castle. He hit the ground with such force that a cloud of dust and fire erupted from the spot only a few hundred yards from the river with hundreds of onlookers watching. He fell with such ferocity that his body exploded on impact. It sent shockwaves in every direction; I felt them blast through me as I came speeding down. Speaking of speeding, I was suddenly overcome with fear and was roaring helplessly. While they all covered their eyes, I felt one pair of eyes fixed squarely on me. I had been moving so fast for so long that I was still moving way too fast for my own good. Letting as much wind as possible catch my wings, I cried out with horror as I saw myself falling into the cloud of fire and smoke.

Just as I entered it, I shifted my body and tilted my wings so that the wind propelled me forward instead of falling straight down. I shot out like a rocket over the river and then tilted them upward again, causing me to start a somersault. The upward motion slowed me down just enough, and after flying backwards towards the explosion, I turned back down and spread my wings, and this time they slowed me down enough and I was able to come down at an acceptable speed just beside the river bank, the fire and dirt cloud of the dead dragon at my back. I landed and planted my feet firmly in the ground, standing up up tall and sucking in wind as I stared still in ulta-focus mode at the multitude of soaking-wet ponies. The sound of the explosion began to die down, leaving the sound of dying flames, my still-rapidly-beating heart, and the clearing of dust as they all stared back as silent, as awestruck, and as stupefied as I was. *Well...*

The awkward staring contest occurred for just a few more seconds as I realized that the one of Equestria's greatest threats - it's most evil dragon - was defeated.  Then, as unpredictable as the night had been, after a few moments of silence, to my huge relief, something that I admittedly really needed broke out from the crowd. From all the ponies in Ponyville. They all began to cheer.

I heard it, and saw the emerald eyes of my wife that were filled with tears of relief. Just as my own heart relieved and a huge weight on my soul lifted, I felt how exhausted and immovable my body was. I collapsed to the ash-covered ground hard as my limbs gave out involuntarily, ready to take advantage of a well earned rest. *I did it... I closed my eyes and blew ash away on spot for me to lay my head as I felt a certain country mare snuggling up under my belly and attempting to wrap herself around me. It was just what I needed, to feel her safe and warm against me. It was all that I needed. I told you I wouldn't leave you.*

I wearily opened my one eye and beheld sideways a pair of flowing manes along the side of the river. Walking down the north side of the river towards us in the clearing dust cloud I saw Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and Princess Twilight running side by side, coming to a halt about sixty yards from of us while all the ponies kept cheering. Behind them was Princess Cadence, her husband Shining Armor, and a host of about fifty royal guards, most of them white or grey unicorn stallions. I closed my eye both very mildly irritated and strangely happy. *Of course... now they get here. Applejack didn't say a word. She just buried herself into my belly and embraced me with all the warmth and love her heart could give. And that was more than good enough for me. We did it.*

But suddenly, as the cheers from the crowd began to die down, there was a strange noise that seemed to quiet them even more. My ears caught it while I laid there, but it was the place it came from that made my ears twitch. It did not come from the river, or from the host of Canterlot. It came from behind us, where the dragon was destroyed. A few more seconds and it was the only noise amidst a dead and uncomfortable silence. It was a slow clap. I felt the mood of everyone around me changing rapidly, and my own heart beginning to question this. I turned my head back and beheld what all other eyes were now looking at; an unmistakeable outline in the fading dust. A serpentine figure with two different-shaped horns and a pony-like head that slowly came view. My mouth dropped open and Applejack stood up from me and moved up towards my head as the wind blew the dust away from the figure. He was smiling directly and triumphantly at me.

"Good, AJ! Good!"

The Last Resort

His figure stood alone the clearing dust, his slow, menacing clap sending shivers down all our spines. With looming flames and smoke behind his dark outline of a body, eventually the dust cleared and his physical characteristics could be seen, notably, his yellow and red eyes. His appearance was especially frightening, though not because he had an evil expression on his face, but because he looked completely comfortable in the presence of all of us, from me and Applejack, to the citizens of Ponyville, to the host of Canterlot itself. His eyes were fixed squarely on me, smiling as though proud. There were so many things wrong with it.

I stood up slowly and turned myself around, and looked at Applejack, who stood by my side. We shared a mutual anger, and though it was very intense, our united feelings and just knowing we had each other now seemed to give us strength. I was exhausted! I'd spent seemingly all my energy on that dragon (as evidence by my collapsing to the ground), and now I had to deal with this bozo. I looked at his shadowy figure and all my hostile feelings for him swelled. I closed my eyes for a second and took deep breaths through the nose... er, snout. Just protect her at all costs.

His showing up like this was disturbing beyond description, even with the all of the Princesses and a small army of royal guards behind us on the riverbank (and the ponies of Ponyville, who decided to stay in the river for the time being). Up until this point, he'd come in like a chess player rearranging his pieces and then fleeing, and now it seemed like pretty likely he'd just seen the whole thing. He was at least completely aware of the dragon fight, so I was right in my presumptions that he sent him and then watched from a safe distance somewhere. I looked back at the Princesses. Seemed we had plenty of help. Well... this is it... the ultimate showdown... But I wasn't sure if it'd be enough. I can't deny it, but I was disappointed that we couldn't just celebrate my beating that other dragon. I'd worked so hard and was so proud of myself. Even though part of me was still bitter and resentful towards them for treating my wife and I that way.

"Most impressive, AJ," Discord uttered, again seemingly without a hint of sarcasm, to which Applejack promptly walked in front of me, standing between the two of us valiantly and giving him a look of defiance and protection that I was quite proud of. Even though I should've been protecting her. He gestured to me with his claws as he turned to all of the ponies behind us, before he suddenly appeared right beside me, speaking fast with a smirk and his shoulder around my neck. "Proud of you, champ. I knew you had it in ya. Oh, and come on, the fire's a nice touch, isn't it?" He flicked my quills on the side of my head as though impressed with his work, while his other claw moved swiftly across my stomach, which was incomprehensibly uncomfortable. "Just feel that. Don't tell me you don't love that Applejack. Hey, you know, you ever get tired of her, you'd be a heartthrob over at a dragoness mountain."

"I don't know if I should give you a chance to explain yourself or just arrest you now," muttered Princess Celestia, whom at one point, you remember, was not so keen on Applejack and I. But we were reconciled long before this night, and here she was defending us - her subjects.

"Oh, dear, not the dungeon," he said, placing the backside of his claw on his forehead dramatically. "I couldn't possibly escape the dungeon."

Celesita, Princess Luna, Twilight, Cadence, and Shining Armor had begun slowly walking forward. Turning my head slightly, I saw them out of the corner of my eye and heard them approaching. For a moment, it was encouraging and took away some of the fear I had of Discord. It was dawning on me, and my heart beat increased at the mere realization; this was the final showdown. It was all going down right here, right now. But he quickly restored my unease when he turned his eyes behind me to her.

"Hmmm," he said, turning his gaze with annoyance to them and looking them over. "I must say you're here sooner than expected, and here we are already blaming me? Yeesh," he continued, with another melodramatic shrug. "Who tipped you off?" he asked, raising an eyebrow and suddenly with what appeared to be authentic annoyance. Applejack turned around and we looked at each other with wide eyes; we knew who that was.

"Apple Bloom," she mouthed silently to me. I nodded my head up and down, equally surprised. But it occurred to me just as quickly that this could only mean one thing; she did it! She saved me and maybe all of Equestria! Twilight and them knew exactly who I was, so they weren't attacking me. She did it!! I started laughing triumphantly in my head. Applejack heard me in her heart, because for the first time in too long, she smiled with joy. The two of us shared a quick off-the-scene hug, though it was more of her hugging my head. But I was fine with that. A feeling of great pride overtook me for her sister, not to mention gratitude. I had enough to deal with, the princesses and the rest of the royal guard not included. More importantly, it meant she was safe, which was a huge burden lifted off our shoulders. Applejack was back to anxious, observing that she was no where to be found, but deep down I remained content. The Princesses wouldn't leave her without guards. I began to space out, looking up at the stars and briefly pondering about how deep our family's love really is. Here was my wife's sister growing up before our very eyes. But my thoughts were interrupted by the voice of one not-so-happy Discord.

"I'll deal with them later," he muttered threateningly to himself.

I shook my head violently. Discord snorted angrily, though not in a manner that hinted any kind of fear or lack of control in his mind.

"Turn AJ back into a human at once!" declared an angry Princess Luna. I drew my head back and felt myself blushing. Well, now everyone knows... I've said it a thousand times; being in a different body is... weird, especially when your wife is standing next to you in front of the entire town, all of our friends, and now the whole kingdom of Canterlot for Pete's sake. I slowly walked up beside Applejack for comfort, I felt much better about being beside her than her in front of me, no disrespect to her of course, but I was a bit more capable of protecting us. And that way she could protect me from feeling too embarrassed.

"Hello there, Princess Luna," said Discord, in a mockingly friendly tone with wide, surprised eyes. "Isn't Nightmare Night tomorrow? That holiday celebrating your villainy? You better watch out ponies, I think she's gettin' hungrier by the day, just look at that gut," he said to the ponies in the river, holding his hand over the side of his mouth away from her. Though it was probably loud enough for just about everyone to hear.

"Who do you think you are?" shouted a raspy, angry voice that no doubt belonged to a blue pegasus with a rainbow mane. She flew up and settled down to my left side, whereas Applejack was loyally at my right. She gave me another look over and chuckled embarrassingly before her smile disappeared altogether into third person embarrassment for me as I looked away from her sheepishly. Great, not more of this...

"Hey," I suddenly heard her whisper, and looked to see her curious eyes looking me over. "Did it, uh... hurt? You know, when you-"

"Yes," I replied as a loud roar, rolling my eyes. That horrible transformation was a moment in my life I didn't want to remember, and all the more reason to remember not to trust that dumb serpent.

"Change him back!" cried Rarity, who was now walked up behind us as well. Even Twilight flew up from where she was, taking her place with all us elements. Now we just needed the most important one of all. Fluttershy...  Suddenly emerging from the army of guards, crawling through and around the legs of some of them, was none other than Spike, the purple dragon. He was a friendly little guy and a good friend (you remember it was him and me on my first adventure), and he'd grown a little bit since I last saw him. He seemed to be looking at me with the same look that I had; nice to see another dragon.

"Hey bro? How's it hangin'? At least you look good," he remarked. I shrugged, secretly flattered.

Ignoring our side conversation was Discord. Before now, he hadn't really looked super sly or evil in his expressions and what not, but now he seemed to take delight in their pleas to change me back. Which wasn't a good sign. At all. He smiled and raised another eyebrow, putting it right to them.

"Why don't you just ask them to change him back?" he replied, pointing straight to the royal sisters, with a late third gesture at Twilight. He said it with such confidence, as though the obvious answer was that they couldn't. It was certainly a quick way to get me really nervous.  I felt my heart sink, and I slowly turned around and looked back at them. How else could I get back to being human? Certainly not Discord, not now it seemed. I looked into each one of their eyes. You can do that... right? I didn't know anything about magic, still don't. I didn't know what kind of stuff went into casting spells and what not. I was just hoping beyond hope that they could help me. The two royal sisters looked uneasily at each other, before they turned to me for only a brief second, as though they were avoiding me or something. Silence took over my heart as I stared desperately at their forced stern expressions towards Discord. What?

"Why are you doing this? What do you want?" said Princess Celestia, who was now very angry and disappointed. "We trusted you and it was all a ruse."

Far from denying it, Discord raised his eyebrows delightfully at her.

"My name is Discord, after all," he said with  grin. "I was considered the most talented kid in my acting class. But don't worry, I am changing him back."

I wasn't sure if I should feel happy or angry, but I settled with the latter. I certainly wanted him to change me back, but that didn't mean he was on my good side.  I growled through my teeth at him, and suddenly I sensed one more pony standing directly behind me. With a flurry of pink visible in my eye, I knew it had to be the crazy-hyper but loveable Pinkie Pie, one of my first friends when I moved here. Now we were just missing the pony with severe dragon-phobia to complete the elements of harmony. I buried my right claw over my face. How convenient. We need her, she's not here because she's terrified of me...

"I'm not kidding, you really have been stupendous. Ah, I almost forgot," he said, once again looking straight at me and put his fingers together. I froze in terror as he snapped his fingers, which was accompanied by nothing but silence. Yet if anything I felt the slightest tingling in the back of my throat that ran down into the top of my neck. It felt as though my vocal chords had been rearranged. For the first time in what seemed like forever - I'd only had a brief couple minutes to talk in my dragon body before - I slowly brought my claw to my throat before I turned up and stared him down.

"So... can you change me back now?" I muttered, and boy it felt good, eliciting a very short smile from Applejack who looked happy for me. I briefly pondered the stuff I was going to miss, but it was all worth it for my family.

"Not quite yet," he said, waving his index claw.

"Why am I not surprised," I remarked, turning my head and throwing my front claws up. Somehow I knew that was coming.

"Your special mission was destroy that dragon! Not send him to destroy Ponyville! Not to mention leave him like that for over a month!" shouted an enraged Princess Celestia. Everyone - including all the ponies in the river, who were still dealing with the shock of all this information - immediately looked back to Discord. But he was just being himself, with the carefree expression on his face, as though his schemes hadn't been interrupted at all.

"Yeah, thanks for that. I suppose you get credit for it though since it was your little science experiment that killed him," I remarked.

"If it were up to me, you'd never get a third chance you filthy traitor," remarked Shining Armor coldly. He was a large white stallion and supposedly very powerful for a unicorn, though I wasn't sure if that meant much against Discord, who ignored our comments and addressed Celestia's instead.

"I did kill him. You know... with some help."

"See?" I said, holding up an open claw to the rest of them. I told them!

"He coulda been killed!" shouted a tearful Applejack. Hearing her like that made me soft with love for her, but it took only a second and I was all the while that much more infuriated at him. I had nearly forgotten about her already amidst all the chaos. But I remembered that she was the reason for everything good in my life. I wanted to just run away with her and spend the rest of our lives without a care in the world, free to raise our own foal with frolic and toil. But for the time being, that only added to the pain, because it wasn't realized yet. I still had to save her, by saving myself.

"But he wasn't," he said, waving his index claw back and forth before spreading his arms open to everyone in defense of himself. "My mission was to find the dreaded northern shortneck and either convince him to leave Equestria, or, from the mouth of Celestia herself, 'waste' him. And he certainly has been wasted. Sure, I let AJ do my dirty work, but I did succeed. And AJ learned that he's stronger than he thought."

"You," I growled in disbelief. I felt my vision getting blurry I was so angry. All she and I'd been through and that's all he had to say about it? I hate to say it, but I really did want to hurt him. I was seconds away from drawing up all of my fiery breath on him. But he simply raised his eyebrows again in a more serious and sympathetic manner.

"You yellow-bellied heap of-!" cried the suddenly present voice of Granny Smith. I turned my head quickly around and found Big Macintosh covering her mouth with his hoof, who although visibly upset knew not to anger this guy. They were just a few feet behind my tail, close to Pinkie and Rarity.

"Come on, AJ," he said, shrugging his shoulders. "I know you've always wanted to show Applejack and all of Ponyville for that matter that you could be strong for her, and you weren't a complete whimp," he said, with a convictive expression to top it off.

"What did you say?" I uttered, in even more disbelief. Of course you've read it by now; I really did have those feelings! Which made it that much worse. How could he know about that? I traded soulful looks with Applejack. It's not a good feeling, having something like that thrown out there for everyone to know about you.

"And wouldn't you all agree, Ponyville that he most certainly is no whimp?" he said, as his facial expression dissented into harshness, pressing one claw against his chest and using the other to open his arm out to them. I turned my head back to them and saw them all shaking with fear. "You see, that's where you have all failed miserably, you most of all Princess."

I turned back to him and fought myself to keep my mouth shut from any growl or snarl, trying with all of my will to at least comprehend most of what he was saying. He didn't seem to make any sense but at the same time I thought maybe he was giving clues before he revealed everything. I didn't think it could make any sense, but I waited with a mixture of fear and hatred for all the misery brought down on my family.

"What are you talking about?" said Twilight, angrily. Discord smiled, as though he had the upper hand with information.

"You all failed," he said, disappearing before our eyes and suddenly draping himself around their shoulders. I looked around as low-key as possible. Fluttershy, Fluttershy, where is Fluttershy?? His loud voice interrupted my thoughts.

"Keepers of harmony in these lands, and so-called champions of friendship, benevolent rulers?" he muttered with the personality and tone of a snake, as they stared at him with expressions of being really, really annoyed and utterly infuriated. "Look how far you all have fallen," he uttered, with a gesture towards all the poor citizens in the river.

Suddenly the inevitable memories of being chained and humiliated were running through my mind. And having ponies kicking me and bucking me in the face. And worst of all, the cruel taunts that many of them had launched at the most guiltless and innocent pony of all. The princesses were now confused as they looked at each other for support, and listening with intrigue, while the some of ponies of Ponyville had looks of shock. I couldn't believe it, but I suddenly... seemed to kind of sympathize with Discord. I hated his actions, and there was no excuse for them thus far regardless of how they ended up acting, but he still did kind of have a point about them. I continued to ponder and wait for more.

"Yes, it's true. I turned AJ into a dragon against his will, on the promise that I would keep him that way forever if he didn't agree to do a little favor for me," he said with a straight face, coming back to his original spot though hovering off the ground this time. Applejack and I couldn't believe our ears. He actually just came out and admit it. I had to stick my claws in my ears to make sure there wasn't something stuck in them. The ponies let out gasps of shock upon learning the truth, and cries of anguish and embarrassment at having doubted us could be heard. It went against everything he'd done thus far.

"This was especially hard on young Applejack," he continued, suddenly still quite serious, "who is, as you know, expecting a child of her own with him."

All of the new arrivals - the royals and the guards - gasped at the sound of this, led by Twilight. She covered her mouth with her hoof and stared with a deep expression. She didn't look ashamed, not at all. More like just... surprised, and maybe wonder, and probably saddened that it had to be revealed to her this way. She always admired us. She especially loved Applejack, her oldest friend. I felt a tear in my eye; I didn't want it to be known to everyone like this. I wanted to go into the springtime of it, with everyone happy. But nope. Both of us were filled with terrible uncomfortableness, only because we feared what might become at his mention of something so dear and personal to us. It's also kinda hard not to feel at least a little uncomfortable with something like that being thrown out there, since they weren't expecting it and what not. Instinctively I lowered my head on top of hers as we recoiled together. We weren't gonna show any sign of regret or shamefulness, because we didn't have any. We looked them straight in the eye.

"You villain!" whispered Princess Celestia. I saw what looked like a tear welling up in her eye. Though Discord looked to her with glee, as though the best was yet to come. So what does this have to do with her? This time Discord really did laugh. While this was going on, I whispered to the orange ears that were just below my mouth.

"No matter what happens, just stay with me," I told her quietly, not taking my eyes of Discord. I think she responded well, even though she didn't move.

"We trusted you!" said Twilight, who was clearly deeply hurt by his betrayal. "You had done so much good! And it was all just a show?"

It was all the more proof that he really had seemed to have changed before this whole thing. It seemed he was just unable to let those thousand years go, and had grown tired and jealous of not being in power anymore. Maybe he really had convinced himself he was right, I wasn't sure. Or maybe it was all a ruse. His name is Discord, after all. But either way he didn't seem to take too kindly to her accusations, either.

"Hey now... I am good," he declared outright, defensively. "If we're talking about the magic of friendship here- or the lack thereof- that would be none other than you three," he said, pointing to them. Princess Celestia seemed to shove aside some traces she was showing of guilt -maybe she was afraid to know what they had done - and addressed him directly.

"Thinking you could be reformed is my greatest failure," she said, stomping her hoof in the ground. Discord did not take well to it and now appeared angry.

"You don't know the first thing about friendship or justice. Let's keep you in stone for a thousand years and see if you get a little cranky!" he said, his eyes building up with flames before he quickly calmed down. "As your subjects have demonstrated, it's you that needs some serious lessons on how to be a good princess," he replied. In the meantime, I was getting sick of being the middle man... er, middle dragon.

"We've had enough of this. Surrender now or face the royal army's wrath," she commanded in a strong voice, like a mother defending her children. He decided to take it back to me and Applejack, though.

"As I was saying... " he said, smirking before suddenly getting serious and pointing to us, "she and him handled it all exceptionally well. All of your other subjects, however," he went back and fourth between them and the royal sisters, as though they provided him with all of his needs to bring them down. Most of them looked on with wide eyes and shameful, fearful expressions, while Celestia, Luna, and Twilight suddenly looked like they were descending into fear as they listened more to him.

"However what?" asked Princess Celestia quietly.

"Well apparently it was too awkward a subject for them, the way they mocked her and said all those horrible things that would make you break down in sobs. Just ask them," he said, pointing to us. My wife and I looked at each other sadly. We didn't know what to think. There was some truth in what he was saying, but it was coming from Discord of all people. Now suddenly he was praising Applejack and I as exemplary. We didn't know what to think or how to react. Because the ponies really had done those things, at least a number of them.

"And when AJ came to her to defend her from you all, you locked him in chains and kicked and spit and did all the other wonderful things trusting friends do when their friends are standing off to the side protesting. Sure, many of you stayed loyal, but how many of you fell from harmony and forfeited the magic of friendship? And that means you," he said, harshly pointing to Princess Celestia and the other two princesses, who were now swallowing their disbelief. "Blinded with all your bickering in Canterlot, let your subjects cut themselves off."

A crippling silence gripped the scene that was lit solely by surrounding dimming fires and moonlight. The three princesses stared brokenhearted at the ponies in the river, perhaps sensing in their hearts that he was telling the truth. In their teary eyes, it seemed like they were as disappointed with themselves as they were the ponies of Ponyville . Now many of the citizens of Ponyville were crying too, having had everything revealed to them. They all looked at the two of us with remorse and guilt that I can't describe, even the ones that had been especially nasty and jealous. Royal Riff, Cherry Cola, and Bon Bon all had the most humbled expressions on their faces, knowing they'd been terribly wrong about both of us. I had already forgiven them for what they'd done to me. They didn't know who I was, at least not for sure until then. On the other hand, I had been so angry with them over their treating of Applejack, and I took so personally their attitude towards our having a foal. But when I looked at them then, I felt my heart softening. Not completely, but I couldn't be as angry with them anymore, because they all looked so sorry. All of the cruelty in their hearts seemed to have gone, replaced with heartfelt sorrow for what they had done. The situation was quickly weighing on my heart, conflicting it; so, naturally, I went to turn to Applejack for support, to see what she was feeling and draw from her.

"Don't you see, AJ?" he continued, suddenly standing right beside me and gesturing to them. "This whole thing isn't on me. It's on them. I was just showing you the cold hard truth about them all."

I snorted through my nostrils; I couldn't stand the sound of his voice. Even if he was right, he would still have to answer for using this method of exposing it, which was the worst method ever. But deep down tearing me apart was whether or not I fully agreed with him. And in the back of my mind was the fact that he would change me back, especially with all them looking on. I didn't want any more embarrassment for poor Applejack, it was enough that she was married to a human. They had upset me so much, and his points about the princesses suddenly seemed valid. Don't listen to him, AJ... he's just trying to influence you, he doesn't care about you or her. Yet aiding my deep suffering was a little bit of anger that still resided in my heart. I could forgive them for what they did to me, they didn't know who I was. But their treatment of Applejack, however, was what suddenly lingered in my mind. But he does have a point... they did fall far from harmony...

I looked over at the princesses. All three of them looked ashamed, torn to hear what the citizens of Ponyville had done. They didn't do anything that suggested a course of action. They just stood their and wept, taking Discord's harsh words like arrows. In all my time living here, I'd never seen anything like it. As it had been since I came to Equestria, they were my princesses. They were loved by almost everyone. Nobody ever questioned them. We lived in a benevolent monarchy. But now it seemed like they really had failed. I shook my head. Snap out of it. Like he'd be better than them??

"We could rule together, you know," he continued to me alone. Me?? "We could set this world right," he whispered in my ear, the opposite side of me from which Applejack was standing. I couldn't believe what I was hearing.

"Why me?" I muttered, holding my claw over my eyes. It was just too much for me. It was all too much. I'd had enough. I just wanted to leave and be with Applejack forever. He kept going.

"If they won't respect her, then they will pay for it. You've always wanted to make the perfect world for your wife and foal. Now you can. Help me and I will change you back. Come on, she's been through enough."

Did he actually mean this? And if he did, what should I do about it? He's lying. Of course he is. But he was so powerful, and the princesses had apparently become inept. But if I say no, then what happens? How can I get back to being human? I looked over at Applejack, who was sadly observing her friend. I searched direly for any kind of feelings she might have been having for recourse. I saw pain and concern, but I saw no sign of disappointment. Deep down, I was struggling to come to terms with the ponies of Ponyville, and how they reacted to our foal. I wanted to shut them out, I wanted to not care what they thought. But I still did. Yet right then, something unexpected started to unfold.

"Wait," said the young stallion Royal Riff, who with Cherry Cola, emerged from the river dripping with water and their own tears. I drew away from Discord and stepped closer to Applejack, my head alongside hers turned sideways towards them. There were no secrets now among anyone. They all knew she was expecting. They all knew I was the father. I stared intently at them, as strongly as I could. We stood tall and proud, side by side. From now on, I would be at her side at all times, and they would address us together. I knew something loomed with everyone, but it was going to have to wait, because the townsponies and us had unfinished business to settle. I think I had something to settle with myself, too.

"Oh sure, now you respect him," interrupted the smug voice of Discord. "All it took for you to do this was a little change in species for my friend here, and fear and jealousy did the rest. If anything I was just doing a little favor for these two - in disguise, I grant you- all the while exposing your so-called harmony. Now come on, this isn't about AJ coming to terms with him being a father to a foal that's only half his species, and worried about what you guys will say about a hyrbid creature, and Applejack isn't trying to come to-"

"Shut up!" I snarled suddenly, slamming my front claw into the ground, and I guess it was fierce enough for him to have done just that. He shut up, though he clearly wanted to keep going. It took all my strength to leave my fire fuel in my gut. One of the only reasons I didn't fry him right there was because I was still holding out hope he'd change me back. But as angry and deeply as he had cut and embarrassed me with that remark, I was glad he said it. Because he took my implicit feelings and made them explicit for me. I had to face them sooner or later.

We turned around and faced them again and I felt my heart hardening for what they'd done to her. They really did look contrite, and sorry for what they done. Something happened then that I didn't really expect. Suddenly I felt my heart beginning to soften again, as they looked at the two of us with, from what I could, was real sincerity. I wanted an apology to Applejack, and I'm sure she wanted an apology for me as well. But all I could do now was listen. Along with all the princesses. Once again, all the tension with Discord was suspended for the moment as Applejack and I began our settlement with the ponies who had wronged us.

"Look," said Royal Riff again, one of the leaders of the young ponies. A kind of tension did still exist, but he was helping himself with his sorrowful emotional expressions. He was breathing heavily, and his eyes were anxious. He struggled for the right words to say. "We did say those things, we admit it. We have disgraced all of Equestria, and we know we don't deserve anything from you guys ever again."

"I'd say you have," I heard Discord snort snarkily from behind us. But I looked down at Applejack, and saw that she was listening with care and fairness. I could see remnants of her anxiety and resentment in her eyes, but it seemed she was opening her heart to something more. Royal Riff looked gravely at his buddies and female pony friends, as though he much more to say, but was just searching for the words once again. There was a brief awkward silence, but before he could continue, the apple pony reached up and put her front hoof on my neck affectionately, without taking her eyes off them. I was beginning to sense deep within that this was likely going to be a defining moment in our lives. The significance of everything that had happened.

"What he's trying to say," said Bon Bon, stepping in and holding her head down, having difficulty looking at us.

"We didn't know what Discord did you to you guys, but even so," stuttered Cherry Cola, equally ashamed. "We know what we were doing was wrong, and we did it anyway. The truth is, we were jealous of you two. What you two have together."

"We all were," chimed in another young pony who was a fierce scoffer. I didn't know if I should take that pride in that statement or what. But it did seem to appease me. I looked down at her again. From the beginning, I fiercely desired with all my heart for them to treat my wife with respect. I couldn't bare being the subject of her embarrassment. But looking at her, I finally began to realize, as close as we had been, and as well as we knew each other, that in the end, she didn't care what they said. She simply loved her family, and that included me.

"AJ," said Cherry Cola, looking straight at me. He was as honest and heartfelt as I could have ever observed in a pony besides Applejack. "I couldn't deserve her in a million years."

I couldn't believe his sincerity. But at the same time, it had a certain remedy to it. There was no better way for him to compliment me than to compliment her. If he could sincerely apologize to her, then... I could forgive him. I looked down at Applejack, who was looking at them, and her benevolent heart seemed to be glowing through the compassion in her emerald eyes. Immediately I was reminded why I'm love with her in the first place. Then she looked up at me, and I was the recipient of all the delightful graces that come from her gaze.

"He's better husband then I could ever deserve," said Bon Bon. She looked at the two of us and suddenly a shimmer of admiration shone in her eyes. Applejack responded well to her saying that, I could feel deep appreciation in her heart as though she was flattered and agreed with her. It sent waves of joy through me rendering me soft. I could feel my heart getting softer and softer, and it was getting harder and harder to feel anger towards them. I only ever wanted them to respect us, and now it seemed, just maybe...

"It's too late for that," said Discord angrily to them, after the other ponies shook their head in agreement to her comment. I had been so flattered by the comment, I didn't notice at first. Something was about to happen, I could feel it. My heart was so close to letting go. Like we were perhaps finally going to reconcile. The truth is that it was important to me. But it was interrupted.

"Wait..." said Princess Celestia, finally speaking again after having been put to shame. She turned her head upward and stepped her hooves forward, looked at us as though she had come to a realization. "It's not too late. True remorse and forgiveness is what brings ponies back into-"

"You had your chance," said Discord loudly, cutting her off, "Don't listen to them!" he continued. "Punish them."

"That doesn't mean you can deny them reentry into harmony," said Rarity angrily.

"Well," chuckled Discord, shrugging and pointing to the princesses. "At the end of the day, you three are the reason we have to get them back anyway, and therefore you must resign. That's all there is to it," he said.

"So you honestly expect us to just hand you the reigns?" said a fiercely defiant Shining Armor. Suddenly, an orangish guard with a dark blue mane, armored in gold, stepped up and spoke.

"If I may, it's disappointing, but -"

"Disappointing? Who the heck are you to-" said another pony.

"What? No, let me finish, I was-"

"Nopony is laying a hoof on her!" cried Rainbow Dash.

Suddenly the whole guard and the elements of harmony broke out into fierce and incoherent arguing. I looked over and saw Twilight hoofing herself in the face, while the ponies of Ponyville began to try to sneak away. Amidst all the arguing, I couldn't hardly make anything out in specific. The tenseness had brought out everyone's worst, apparently. The Princesses apparent failure. Applejack and I looked traded soulfoul glances. We saw hoofs pointing, ponies screaming, and for what? Discord backed off a little bit with a smirk as he beheld the chaos before him. Suddenly his eyes narrowed as he caught something in his gaze that disturbed him, and he shot forward through the air towards the river.

"You are not finished here yet," he said, and the ponies who had started to get away cowered in fear as they crawled back into the water. Suddenly there was a flash of bright white light, and the sound of an angry, motherly voice.

"SILENCE!" cried Princess Celestia, who was hovering over the arguing guards and other ponies, including Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Twilight. Her eyes were glowing white, and it was impressive showing of power. But I knew it paled in comparison to Discord's. The scene went silent again as she floated back down, returning to her normal state. They all turned and looked at Discord, seemingly siding with her. A raspy voice broke the brief silence as the dust settled, directed at him.

"So some ponies in Ponyville turned into jerks, it was your fault anyway you little-"

There was a snapping of fingers and suddenly Rainbow Dash fell to the Earth, her wings and legs tied together with rope and an apple stuck in her mouth. Discord grinned at her as she spit it out, angry and embarrassed whilst trying to break free of the ropes around her legs. Twilight's horn lit up and the ropes disappeared, with Rainbow getting up fast. The three demoralized princesses came and stood together, looking at each other gravely. But looking at each other, they seemed to come to an agreement without even speaking. As with always up to this point, I just carried on. I carried on with Applejack and looked at them, waiting for the princess had to say.

"First and foremost," said the white princess, choking on her own words and searching the strength to utter them, "we apologize to the citizens of Ponyville, and to all of Equestria," she said, turning her horse head up towards us all, with gleams of guilt in her eyes. "We apologize to you two especially for having been subjected to this," she continued, and she was looking right at us. We could see plainly in her gaze that it was certainly a most sincere apology, given the pain in her eyes. Twilight stepped forward alongside her older counterpart, along with Princess Luna on the other side. Behind them, countless eyes simmering with awe looked on behind golden armor gleaming in the moonlight. The purple alicorn looked at my wife, then to me, then back to her with more depth of feeling than any anyone else. Her eyes glowed, like she was contemplating the glorious mysteries of life and our coming together. She suspended my heart for a moment, which was in safe proximity to it's master with Applejack standing right beside me. She went to say something, but before she could she was interrupted.

"Well? How about it? You finally see reason?" said Discord, leaning towards them with a raised eyebrow. Princess Celestia remained serious, breathing heavily  and looking back at the guards behind her.

"But we will not relinquish our power to you, Discord," she said, standing firm. Wait a second... that couldn't have been Discord's plan.

Suddenly there was another dead silence that gripped the scene. All eyes turned to Discord, and the fear of a looming battle between both sides filled the air. The whole time I felt like most eyes were either on him or me, but now I think everyone was there was staring at him to see his reaction. He raised his eyebrows, as though he was somewhat expecting it. Then he seemed to smirk, his eyebrows bending treacherously. He suddenly floated towards Princess Celestia, their eyes deadlocked with each other; the guards and other two princesses, as well as Shining Armor, each lunged towards her protectively, but without breaking eye contact with Discord, Celestia raised her hoof in a kind of "back down" gesture. He stuck his face right in hers and began whispering things to her while she breathed heavily with disgust. I was ultra curious as to what they were saying, and tried to focus my energy on my ears catching any possible words as I stealthily crawled in their direction. What are you saying? She was trying to remain strong and had a tough expression, while Discord poured words into her face. Meanwhile, it was killing me; I had to find out what he was telling her. Suddenly she looked over his shoulder at me with a look of concern, and my heart sank as I stopped in my tracks, frozen. Applejack must've seen it too. My expression was one of fear and helplessness.

"AJ?" she asked worriedly.

"So what do you think, AJ?" he said suddenly, turning his head around and looking at me with another smirk. I took a gulp and a deep breath, and stood my head up tall. His gaze pierced me like knives, especially in that matter. I tightened up my expression as best I could. In reality though, at this point I was just sick and tired.

"Look," I said, shaking my head. "Can we just cut to the chase or something? Because I've had enough of the monologuing."

At first his smile faded into a look of surprise, but then it returned even wider as he chuckled hardly. He turned completely around and floated directly towards me, as though he was impressed or something.

"As you well know, the dry sense of humor, it just isn't me," he said, rolling his eyes with a wild shrug and grin. "But I love it in you, though... I still think you did great," he replied, not losing his smile.

"Please stop saying that," I asked, shaking my head tiredly. He floated right up to me in the same manner he had the princess, and as with her I felt four ponies coming in close to my side, with one in particular hugging my front leg sternly. Also as with Princess, he stuck his face in close to mine so we were both studying the other's expressions. I still didn't know if he was completely serious about these sudden appraisals of me and Applejack, like he was trying to kiss up or something. His face stopped just inches in front of mine, focused squarely on me, as though he didn't want anyone else to hear. "Think about it. Is there anyone you can really trust here besides your family?"

His shameless smirk remained, because he knew there was some truth to it, even though it seemed like they had been ready to admit their error and repent before he cut them off. At the end of the day, I at least couldn't trust anyone the way I could trust my family. To be honest, I didn't really know what to say. I certainly didn't trust him, but again... he did kind of have a point. Maybe I couldn't trust the others anymore.

"I'm still better off with them than you," I said, a bit surprised at my remark considering how scared I was. He wasn't visibly offended.

"I had to expose it somehow," he replied. Applejack called up angrily, in her protective country tone.

"You better back off my hubby 'fore I-" she started, but she was cut off. Discord looked down, and with a smirk it was as if her lips had been zipped shut as she struggled to speak. I looked back up, seething in rage. To see her helplessly fighting to talk, but unable to, as a result of his doing... I couldn't stand for it.

"If you're trying to get on my good side, you're going about it the worst possible way," I snarled quietly, remaining in front of him.

"Relax," he said, snapping his fingers, which was followed by a loud gasp for air from Applejack. I looked down to make sure she was ok; it killed me to see her like that, but when she looked at me and gave me the expression that she was gonna be alright, I turned back to him growling. "Just let the boys talk for a second, will ya?"

"No. What I hear, she hears," I said, my eyes fixed on him.

He ignored me and leaned in, our faces were only barely not touching now. I was sorely tempted to bite him, or blast him with flames, or something, but I figured he'd get out of the way. And deep down, I knew there was another thing keeping me from doing it, and to my worst fears, he played upon it. He whispered right in my ear. This was the most mellow I'd ever seen him, usually he's so outward and open with everything.

"You know, this has all been a little too public. Hey, I never said I was perfect. Thing is, I can end all the embarrassment she feels about being married to, well, this," he whispered, looking down as though gesturing to the rest of me. It was an rage-inducing remark, considering he was the cause of it. "Yeah, I didn't wanna do it this way. But I can do it, you know. I could change you back right now. Just help me set things right," he said quietly. I felt my wife holding her head as high as she could, even jumping up to try to hear him. I took a deep breath. It was the most uncomfortable and angst-ridden breath of the night. I was torn between rage and sadness. Now it seemed he'd gone back to just straight up blackmailing me, but it was a good tactic on his part. I didn't want her to be embarrassed anymore. My family trumped all the pleasures that came with being a dragon.

"Sugarcube!"

"You know what the funny thing is?" he continued, still silent enough for just me to hear. "This deal really is as good as it sounds. You go back to normal, you run the show with me, and we restore friendship to these lands while you and her go back to your lovey dovey frolics through the meadow the way it was before."

"What is he sayin' to you honey?" she asked desperately. I closed my eyes and looked away from him. I lowered my head and allowed her to embrace it. "You leave my hubby alone," she said, infuriated as she once again placed both her hooves on my head and leaned on it. There was so much protective love in her tone that made me so entranced to hear, yet also that much sadder. I couldn't bare the thought of her being disappointed in me. But it was like my heart knew that she loved me anyway, and this argued with me as well. I knew she still loves me, and we still could wondrous things together like this. She won't be disappointed. Just put up with being a dragon... This isn't a judgment call... you can't let him win... I told myself that, but in the depths of my heart, I was afraid of letting her down. She had said that our child deserved to be raised by his father from whom he will inherit half his looks. What will he think when he sees his father is a dragon? I looked over at the ponies in the river, who stood shivering in the water and trying to make sense of all this. I hope she's not embarrassed! She may not be disappointed in me, but that doesn't mean she wouldn't be disappointed overall. I opened my eyes and looked at up the stars, which I had spent so many hours looking at with her. I just want her to be happy!

I could hear Discord chuckling, though I couldn't see him as I had shut my eyes again. The princesses yelled for him in fury to cease, as I felt the other elements of harmony closing in around Applejack and I. When suddenly a distinct voice - one I hadn't heard all night - forced my eyes open, and with it, the utter silence that followed.

"DISCORD!"

It came from an unmistakably fragile and girly voice. And it didn't sound too happy. Discord's expression went in an instant from complete confidence and cunning to paralyzing fear. His eyes shot open and his mouth had fallen all the way down with a horrified gasp. I had never seen him more scared in my entire life (and I gotta admit, it was a thing of beauty to behold); I had rarely seen anyone as scared as he appeared right then. It was as if his mother was standing behind her child caught in the act of trouble making. He turned around slowly, but far from finding his mom, he was looking down at a yellow mare with a pink mane and tail, and butterflies on her flank.

"Fluttershy!" he muttered, throwing his claws up welcomingly in a tone that was dripping with jitters. We were all dumbfounded, staring with wide open eyes ourselves, though not out of fear. She had finally arrived. And best of all, she had obliterated all of his confidence. He really did care about what she thought.

"Discord!" she repeated, her expression angrier than a bull painted red.

"Friend!" he said, his voice shaking with nervousness. "Why ever are you here, my dear? Uh... you may not want to be here right now, you know there's a-" he raised one claw to his the side of his mouth closest to me and began whispering, gesturing towards me with his eyes, "there is a dragon right there!"

She looked over at me briefly - though without any trace of being scared - and then back to him, and boy let me tell you, she was open for business.

"I swear if you do not change him back right now," she commanded in her delicate voice, "and you do not stop all of this, we will not be friends anymore!"

Discord just got even more desperate, and I was loving every second of it. I think we all were. His pupils shrank into small dots and he was so scared he shook.

"Change who back, my dear?" he said, attempting really badly at a face to demonstrate he didn't know what she was talking about. She merely stomped her hoof in the ground in anger. Yes. YES!!!!

"I've heard enough, Discord, and I am SO disappointed in you. You change AJ back right now!" she demanded, and just like that, I felt a surge of hope in my heart from the most unlikely source. The meekest pony in Ponyville had just silenced the most powerful being in Equestria. I always loved her as a friend, but now I really loved her as a friend. Just like that, all eyes were on him again. He looked around, petrified and shaking. My mouth dropped open even further. I couldn't describe the adrenaline running through me as we all leaned in, biting our lips and watching him. Victory seemed so close, and out of nowhere. She's... she's gonna do it!

We watched. As Discord looked all but beaten, given away by his expression, he turned his head to the ground. He stood there silently, and the two of us held our breath, along with everypony else. He looked up, and his expression was replaced with sheer harshness. Looking dead ahead, he raised his claw and snapped his fingers. Instead of me standing there as a human, Fluttershy fell to the ground, her eyes closed. The crowd gasped with horror, as flickers of guilt flashed in Discord's eyes.

"You really should just sleep through this one, and I'll wake you up when it's over," he said, chuckling despite himself. Just like that, bonafide victory had appeared out of nowhere, taunted us with it's cruel beauty, and just like that, it was gone. Twilight and many other ponies choked on their anxiety, stuttering with fright and shock.

"Relax, she's asleep. Didn't count on her coming back so soon," he said, throwing his claws up.

"You've got to be kidding me," I said, bringing my claw to my face.

"Pa-thetic," uttered Rarity.

He apparently didn't take too kindly to her remark, and he turned his head slowly her way threateningly. With a smirk, he lifted both of his claws, and magic rays blasted from his fingers and an instant, Rarity stood before us not as a white mare, but as a white sheep with fluffy wool. As we all looked on with horror, Rarity's eyes opened and her mouth froze, and after a brief pause, she reluctantly tilted her eyes downward at herself and, upon getting a good look, let out a high-pitched scream for the ages. Discord broke out into laughter (the only one of course) as Princess Luna took initiative and launched a ray of blue magic at Rarity from her horn, and in another flash she was transformed back to herself. As Discord's laughter died down, there came another dead and eerie silence, though this one had a different tone. I felt my heart rate rising, even though all noise had been suspended. I knew what I saw in the Princesses' faces, shared by the host behind them. The dreaded calm before the storm. Celestia, Luna, and Twilight, along with the rest of the guards were staring squarely at him with looks of utter disgust, but there was more in their eyes than just that. The look of war.

Discord's smile faded, and his eyebrow raised towards his adversaries as his demeanor was suddenly threatening. I felt Applejack's anxiety rising rapidly as she suddenly started hugging my front leg tightly again. As for myself, I was descending into a dark place as my own alarm skyrocketed. After watching the harsh anticipation, Princess Celestia suddenly spread her four legs and crouched down into battle position, tilting her horn directly towards him.

"Stick to the plan!" she cried, and rays of magic white light shot out of her horn at Discord, who was more than ready. Without even taking his eyes off her, he raised his claw and began catching her magic rays in his claws, where it seemed to dissipate harmlessly. Following her was Princess Luna, whose luminous blue rays blasted from her horn towards Discord as well. He raised his other claw and began taking in both of their magic, but it was to no avail for either of them.

"This is your plan?" he said with a condescending chuckle, as the rays lit up his face in the dark. He stood up straighter and his expression seemed to get more serious as he focused up, and with a smile he shoved with all might and many of the rays blasted back at the Princesses, knocking them both to the ground painfully and ending the brief firing session. They both collapsed, and the noises that had come from the magic blasts (it almost kind of sounded like electricity or something zappy) came to a halt, replaced with Discord's chuckles. Suddenly he turned to me with a smile. "May not need you after all, sport!" Applejack and I looked at each other once more, the two of us beyond worried.

"No," said Princess Celestia, raising herself up off the ground. "This is," she said, and this time, simultaneously with Shining Armor, Princess Cadence, and Twilight, all five of them crouched over and shot rays at Discord from five different locations, who stood in the middle of all the noisy blasting. It was so bright that Applejack and I had to cover our eyes at first. With one step, Discord turned his body so it was facing wider and raised both of his claws, and once again, magic rays began erupting into his hands. He looked flustered at first, his eyes heavily focused, but after a few seconds he began to smirk again the magic seemed to be no match for him.

"Wow, you guys are really powerful!" he said mockingly and loudly over the blaring sounds of the magic that shot every which way towards him. Knowing nothing about magic, I was at a complete loss for how this was happening of course, but it was happening. All six of them seemed to be on the way of tiring themselves out as they poured magic out of their horns, but Discord had the upper hand. Adrenaline pumped through my body, and though I was literally just standing there watching, covering my eyes occasionally, I was stressing out. I didn't know where this was supposed to go. I looked down at Applejack again, who was in the same state as me; scared and anxious, watching with her hoof over her eyes. My heart erupted with angst to see her that way. It was becoming more and more apparent that this night was going to determine my future. I was torn; in the back of my mind, I didn't want anything drastic to happen to him until I knew for sure the princesses couldn't change me back. I suddenly observed the host of guards spreading themselves out behind each of the princesses, forming ranks and lines in a kind of circle around Discord, with some of them as far as one hundred yards away.

"You lost a lot of power that day, didn't you?" said an increasingly exhausted Princess Celestia, who was fighting with all of her might. I breathlessly considered everything. That day? What is she talking about?

"Still way more capable than you!" snarled Discord, who sent a ray blasting back in her direction, after which she desperately stepped aside to avoid. Discord suddenly seemed to become aware of the guards that were surrounding him, as he increased his efforts and sent rays blasting into Shining Armor, briefly ending his stream of magic as he fell back, clearly hurting.

"Honey!" cried his wife with great concern, Princess Cadence. She somehow kept her stream going, though, and getting up in pain, Shining Armor seemed to shrug it off angrily and raised his hoof in the air. All of the guards crouched down and prepared themselves, watching him for the command.

"Now!" he yelled over the noise, as his hoof came swooping forward towards Discord.

Simultaneously, alongside the big five's (Shining, Twilight, Celestia, Luna, and Cadence), smaller and less intense rays of magic of all different colors began to shoot through the night at Discord who stood alone in the middle, lighting up the darkness. With each guard's magic that added itself to the assault, Discord seemed to lose a step of balance and his expression became more and more drained, as though he was now resisting with plenty of effort. The smile and look of confidence on his face faded as he angrily absorbed everything, now shooting back rays with great fury. Applejack actually had to duck, and took refuge under my legs as I lifted my wings over to try and shield us.  Amidst the blinding light in the middle, Discord fought back. I desperately tried to think of what they were trying to do. Over the raging sounds, I began to hear cries of exhaustion from every which way, like when you are lifting something really heavy and looking for that last bit of strength to keep it up. With each second that passed, Discord was going from holding the upper hand to more towards being overwhelmed. A few more moments and his facial expression began to turn into one of fear and cowardice as he wore himself out holding back all their magic.

In maybe the most harrowing moment of the night, he turned and looked at me, his eyes desperate and pleading, fighting furiously against the assailment of magic that enveloped him.

"Don't let them ice me!" he cried, as I beheld all the host of Canterlot's magic hurling itself in at him. "I can give Applejack her real husband! I can change you back! They can't!"

I stood there and breathed rapidly, my eyes filled with suffering. His words were like ropes that engulfed me and dragged me downward. Suddenly I was on everyone's mind, and I could sense Applejack looking up at me gravely while my heart rate rose to off the chart. Discord was losing right before my eyes, I thought I should've been happy. But I wasn't. I was torn. 'Can we at least hold out hope he'll get back to the way he was?' said the voice of Applejack in my memory from the night before. 'What's your foal gonna say when he sees his father is a dragon?' said the voice of Discord from another. 'I can end all the embarrassment she feels about being married to, well, this.' I looked down at Applejack once more. Seeing her standing there, in all her innocence, suffering as she had been all night, I just wanted what would make her happiest.

"Don't..." said an exhausted Twilight in between breaths, seeing the anguish in my expression, "Don't listen to him, AJ! He doesn't care about-"

I wiped my eyes blurred with tears with the back of my claw.

Suddenly Discord gave out and collapsed to the ground, half dead from exhaustion. All the other ponies and guards cried out with one last blast and the firing stopped, the blinding lights and all the noise with it. Ponies in all directions were falling to their knees and breathing heavily in utter tiredness, though much better off than Discord, who was panting weakly into the dirt. He flipped over and held his hands over his thin midsection, grimacing in pain while managing a few not-so-sane chuckles.

"Was it something I said?" he wheezed with an erratic and dizzy giggle, before he began to curl up and groan. "I really need to stop underestimating you ponies."

"Twilight," I said, catching my breath and wasting no time, "Princess," I continued, looking at the panting white alicorn, "is there anyway you two can help me?"

At first they showed no change in emotion, they were too out of breath to do anything but continue to inhale violently. After a few seconds they looked up as though they were a bit surprised to hear that as a first question following the intense battle. I hadn't given up complete hope. They hadn't outright denied that they could, not yet at least.

"AJ," said Applejack concernedly.

"You were able to change her back pretty quick," I said, holding on to some kind of fool's hope, gesturing at Rarity for a second with a forced smile.

"I am *so* sorry, AJ," she said, almost teary eyed. "Given their size, rarity, and resistance to magic, dragon transformations," said the purple alicorn sadly, looking as though she desperately wanted something else to tell me amidst her hard breaths, "dragon transformations require someone of extreme magical knowledge, not to mention power," she continued.

"Not even you?" I whined to Princess Celestia, who gave me the saddest and most apologetic expression of all time, as though ashamed of herself. "I have a kid to raise," I said, falling back on my tail.

"It's ok, AJ. Appearance doesn't matter, love is what matters!" said Cadence, as Applejack rubbed her hoof on me, devastated to see me this way.

"It'll be alright, sugarcube," she whispered, her voice choking on her own tears.

I shut my eyes again and held my claw over them. I wish I hadn't held hope out until now. Deep down I knew the answer before I asked them, but I'd been afraid to face it until now. Everything I liked about a dragon didn't matter now. All I could think about was a disappointed Applejack, and an image of my foal being made of by his classmates. Unable to play someone who looks half like him. I felt Applejack placing her hoof on my chin as my head hung down. She was concerned only with making me feel better, like she's always been.

"They don't even care," whispered the voice of Discord, reeling on the ground a few feet away from us.

We all turned and looked over at him. It was like we forgot he was there.. Shining Armor and Princess Cadence walked in and stood over him, while Princess Celestia and her sister, as well as Twilight, stepped up until they were all five standing together, looking down at him. Applejack and I stayed back a few feet, while the guards moved in a just little bit closer from all directions. They seemed to ignore us, looking at him with building anger.

"So what do we do with him?" asked Princess Cadence, moving over a little bit with her husband.

"I say we end him," said a deathly cold Shining Armor, his eyes merciless.

"Say what?" said a frightened Discord, still holding himself on the ground.

"You can't do that," I said suddenly, taking a step forward. I hated him more now than I ever did in my life, but here I found myself defending him. I didn't feel it was the pony of way of doing things, but there was another reason that also dominated my defense of him, which you might be able to guess. Shining Amor looked over at me, a bit surprised at my statement, and looking at me as though I had no business saying that. Yet all the while he seemed a little intimidated by me, so he didn't show it too much.

"He's too powerful," he said, holding his hoof out towards him. "How many chances are we gonna give this guy before he does something really bad? Look at all this destruction! He's the mastermind behind all of this!" he continued, looking back at the burnt ruins of Ponyville and the scorched land around us.

"Whoa now, I wasn't gonna let anyone die!" said the draconequus, throwing his hands up with a pleading smile.

I didn't know what to say. I knew he'd done horrible things, but there had to be some other way. He doesn't seem completely evil, so he can't be deserving of death... Equally powerful in my defense of him was my needing of him to change me back. His fate would determine a lot of things for Applejack and I.

"Do it now, before he recovers and obliterates us all! " he cried, very urgently this time. I couldn't believe he was suddenly pushing for so strong a measure so aggressively. And it made it that much worse.

"You can't!" I repeated, once again drawing a ferocious expression from him.

"After all he's done to you? Your wife?" he said, charging me, and it made me pretty angry amidst all my anxiety. That was too far on his part, regardless of how strongly he felt.

"All I want is to get back at him for what he's done to us!" I shouted, narrowing my eyes and lifting my head high over him, and it seemed to scare him a little as he softened his face to a more sympathetic one. "But ..." I continued, looking at him with sadness, thinking of Applejack and I holding our foal together. "I need-"

"Look, I'm really sorry, dude, I mean I have a little girl... but this is Equestria we're talking," he said, and turned to Celestia. "Princess," he said, looking right at the white alicorn, who was clearly listening as she looked at the weakened serpent but fighting reservations. I looked over at my wife, and she seemed to be uncertain as well. There was so much weariness in her eyes, and it made me so much sadder. "What dungeon can hold him? He's not gonna underestimate us again. We turn our backs for a second and he'll blast us into next year. We protect this land at all costs. He's had his chances."

"Hey, you know what? I was wrong about you guys, you really are good rulers," he said on his back with what was now a truly nervous grin, though even for him, it was bad acting and he was clearly just trying to save himself.

"It would be horrible," said Twilight, teary eyed and heartbroken. "But after what we just saw, he has left us with little options."

"Every second you waste he recovers," he urged the white princess, his voice getting more alarmed with each word. I couldn't believe it had to come this, but this is where we were. Princess Celestia weighed both sides heavily in her expression as she contemplated it. She appeared almost as torn as I was, and didn't want to regret whatever decision she made. I didn't notice how hard I was breathing.

"Turn him to stone again or something!" I pleaded as a last resort. I agreed he was dangerous and needed to be contained, and there was some merit to his points, but it still seemed strong. He wasn't utterly evil, at least he didn't seem to be. Therefore his death would be a tragedy. And my last chance at getting back to normal would be gone.

"Come on, don't do this! I've got ten thousand kids!" said Discord, holding his hands up with a nervous smile.

"By the time you wake up Fluttershy and get set up, he'll be gone and we'll be dead or powerless while he takes the crown. We're running out of time. If we don't do something now, he'll destroy us!" shouted Shining Armor.

"If daddy dragon isn't what you want, this is your last chance," he said, turning to me. He seemed to think I was his last chance.

"Stop it!" I cried, covering my ears. I fell to the ground and looked at my claws. I felt my tail behind me, my scaly skin... it hit me that it now appeared that from here on out, they were going to be a part of me. Forever. The anxiety in my soul shot through the roof, and I suddenly felt capable of anything. Flashing before me were horrible scenarios of ponies laughing at her standing next to me. Come on, that's irrational! "Applejack!" I yelled, in desperate need of some help from the only person that could provide it. Just as I felt her around my neck, opened my eyes and looked up, seeing Princess Celestia bite her lip and reluctantly lower her horn, pointed directly at Discord. The other four followed suit, warily positioning themselves around him and aiming their horns down at him. My eyes went from them to my last chance, whose eyes were squarely on me, pleading for my intervention.

What Matters Most

"This isn't the pony way of doing things," I pleaded in a tone approaching hysterical as the five of them tilted their horns down at him. She definitely heard me, and it seemed to cause her great anguish as she pondered what awaited me if he was killed. She closed her eyes and proceeded anyway.

"You wouldn't!" cried Discord in disbelief, laying on his back with his hands opened in begging-style. I was now in a deep state of panic that was unparalleled to anything I'd ever experienced.

"There must be some other way," I urged them.

"Do it," said Shining Armor, looking at her and waiting for the command. "Do it!"

"Look at me! This isn't fair!" I cried, as I swished my tail around behind me and tears welled in my eyes. But Shining Armor's arguments prevailed, and she ignored the two of us. The rest of them followed her initiation. Standing there with Applejack on the scorched hills of Equestria under the glistening moon with hundreds of ponies watching, we prepared for the final blow. While Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and even Rainbow Dash covered their eyes in sadness away from the scene, she went back and fourth between them and me. I couldn't return her gaze. I just remained fixed on Celestia.

My head was swirling. I didn't know what to think. My heart was in a state of absolute chaos. Never before had I truly feared staying a dragon forever; Discord's voice tore me in different directions. End her embarrassment, AJ. I collapsed to the ground once more and covered my eyes. That's not true! She doesn't care what they think! My sudden uncertainty is what made it so horrible. There wasn't any escape. All the irrational fears and worries were now on full blast, echoing in my head. Give your child his real father... Maybe you want to spend the rest of your fatherhood as a monster! An image of myself playing the banjo for them all was followed by a picture of Applejack crying by herself in the barn played in my head. Voices of various ponies, male and female, old and young taunted me in all directions. Human was bad enough, now she's married to a dragon! That is one messed up family... Can you imagine what it's like when they kiss?? Poor kid has a dragon dad... I moved my claws from my eyes to my ears. I was being tortured in the deepest depths of my being.

I looked up beheld as their horns glowed, and the harshest silence of all descended on the night as everypony braced for his impending demise. I watched Discord's wide eyes stare death in the face, and my fears exploded and the words screamed in my head. He's our last chance. Not death!! You can't let that happen!!! I turned my head and clutched my heart. I have to... I turned up once more and lost it.

"Stop! NOO!"

In a rash moment of blind panic, I lunged forward and rammed into Shining Amor with the top of my head, sending him flying into Princess Celestia, simultaneously sweeping both Princess Cadence and Twilight off their hooves and onto the ground with my tail.

"Ahh!!!!" cried Shining Armor as he grimaced in pain falling onto his back alongside Celestia. I looked over in a hysterical panic as I saw the other two female princesses I'd knocked over struggling to get up. Twilight looked up from the ground at me, her expression shocked and hurt beyond measure. It slashed through my soul, and I brought my claw to my forehead in angst as I cried out. I looked beside and watched as Princess Luna's horn shot beams into Discord's open hand, before he raised his other hand and sent a blast of magic from it that caused her to go flying back.

"That's my boy!" he muttered in a tone that combined both seriousness and excitement. He suddenly flew up over the crowd and aimed his magic at Princess Celestia and Shining Armor, who were unprepared and powerless to stop him. "My turn," he muttered, and with some intense concentration, since he was still somewhat drained; he tied the two of them together on their backs with some kind of glowing green chord in what took maybe two seconds before he twirled around to other three royals. The three of them looked up in fear, holding their hooves up with futility before they suffered the same fate as they cried out in exhaustion.

It was all happening so fast. What do I do? What do I do?? The royal guards began shooting magic from their horns as Discord raised his claws and embraced it, his expression more focused then few I'd ever seen. As they began pooling their energy together on him, he stood in the middle of the circle once more as I raised my claw over my eyes to block out the blinding light, crippled by my despair and unable to move. This time it was met with different results. He resisted their magic for a few moments, and then with fierce concentration, he put all his efforts into one giant push that sent waves of magic in all directions, knocking everyone down but me (though I too almost lost my balance). Without the aid of the big five, they were no match for him. With high effort and focus, he shot more beams from his hands that managed to tie nearly half of them in his green chord while the others struggled to get up. As he approached exhaustion, he shot one final stream of magic that blasted the others back into the ground to the point where they were too tired to get up. Then he turned around and tied together Pinkie, Rarity, and Rainbow, who had been watching in terror.

"Ah," he sighed, sinking to the ground with heavy breathing and relief.

"What did I just do?" I said fearfully as I observed what had come of my actions. It seemed almost the only light now was the glowing green light from the magical chords that held the royalties, and one tree a few hundred yards that away that was a fresh blaze of fire. The weary prince and princesses were trapped and helpless, coughing and wheezing miserably, and the sight of it filled me with the most crippling kind of pity and regret. Truly I had loved and respected these ponies, even though some of them I had never met until now.

"You did good," he said, but his words far from comforted my bleeding heart. I looked over into the river and saw all the ponies of Ponyville watching everything, standing still in the dark as the current ran through their legs, some of them holding their foals. They were all looking at me with complete and utter sadness, as though devastated and betrayed. AJ... What have you done? I saw them, and when I thought my emotions had reached rock bottom, my feelings of despair began to dig. Up until then I didn't fully comprehend what I had done. I had freed Discord. Of all people, it was the one who had the most reason to despise him.

"That was worth the wait," he said with a devious grin of triumph, and still catching his breath. "I wouldn't try anything more if I were you. My orders are now... your orders," he said threateningly and suddenly angry to the remaining royal guards who were not tied up. When they leaned back and cowered, he went back to his smirk as he looked around at everyone with a satisfied grin. "Well... what have we got here tonight, kids? Let's see," he continued happily, with that same smirk on his face. Regret was screaming through me as I watched him breathlessly. I was terrified, and I felt so horrible that I was even too ashamed to look at Applejack.

"Di-discord," I began, as tears were now a given as they streamed down my cheeks.

"Rule number one; AJ here is second in command. He tells you to do something, you do it. Unless you hear otherwise from me, of course. You're fine with that, right?" he said chuckling, looking over at me as though I shared his enthusiasm.

"Rule number two," he said, turning to the frightened Ponyvillians wading in the river. "Nobody says anything mean about their little baby," he said, giving a quick side nod to us. It seemed like there was little actual care in his command, if anything it was more of a mock-tone. Meanwhile, I was beginning to lose it as my legs nearly gave out from under me.

"Rule number thr-" he stopped mid-sentence as his attention was suddenly drawn to the five royals who gasped at his feet, looking up at him with faces of pitiful sorrow and helplessness. His eyes narrowed and his lips curled into an evil smile as his gaze reflected a stunning realization at his impending vengeance. I observed this, and suddenly I was overcome with even more despair. Twilight especially had been my good friend, and had made sure I fit in with the rest of Ponyville. Applejack had been friends with her since way before I'd ever even come to Equestria. Now she was at the mercy of Discord, if there was any. I never meant for any of this to happen, of course. But I had let my panic and fear get the best of me into causing it.

"D-Discord, Discord p-please..." I stuttered as I choked on my own words, begging him. With all my heart, I didn't want him to do anything to them, and also ripping me apart was my realization that the family must've been so disappointed in me. Granny Smith, Big Macintosh... I still avoided Applejack, which was tearing me apart even more so on the inside. I was beyond broken at this point. How could I fail Applejack? She was the only one who could ever console me, she was the only one in whom I could find true happiness, but I was at a point where it was too painful for me to even turn around and look at her. I had never hurt more on the inside then I did right then. I'd disappointed my image of sweetness itself. It was so bad I actually had to look away and cover my eyes, as my tears fell freely to the ground.

"So polite!" he said, turning to me with an amused grin that summed up the whole situation's gravity. My only thought was somehow saving this situation and preventing any harm to the ponies around me.  As usual, my thoughts were dominated by Applejack, but they were no longer thoughts of joy, but of pain. Because I had done this.

"Just... d-don't hurt them, I'm begging you," I whispered as I raised my claw pleadingly.

"Excuse me?" he said with a half smile, raising his eyebrows. His expression showed flashes of terrifying rage deep within. "You saw what they nearly did! They would've wasted me if it weren't for you!"

"I-I know that, b-but," I continued, stuttering. I had to soften his anger somehow. My own heart depended on it. "D-don't, don't, p-please don't," I muttered. I was so crippled in fear and failure that I was mumbling the words of my lips almost incoherently. Tears were flowing down my face as I reaped the fruits of my rash decision and all the horrible realizations came to me. What had I done? Discord raised his eyebrows unamused at first, looking at me with contemplation, but then he turned his eyes down at my claws and chuckled before coming back up to my eyes with a shrug.

"Look, you've had a busy day! All this excitement and running around... I tell you what. I will spare you from any further distress tonight. Sound good?" he said, his eyes widening with his smile.

My legs trembled. My heart stopped. My senses began to dull as my vision was limited to his smirking face in a sea of darkness. I stared frozen in the most paralyzing despair of my entire life. No... He was going to put me asleep and then leave me for dead. When I woke up, my failure would be complete. Equestria would belong to Discord, and I would have to look Applejack in the eyes as she told me the fate of our friends. He raised his claws to snap his fingers, and darkness swallowed my entire being. I began to force myself to look behind and face the one around whom my entire life revolved.

* * *

Howdy ya'll. Applejack here. No intro needed, I reckon. After my hubby so bravely beat that dragon and saved all our hides, that yellow bellied monster showed up. My poor boy was so distraught and troubled, it just broke my heart watching it all play out. The whole time I was just tryin' to help him, but there wasn't no moment of peace. Now we was in the biggest pickle we ever climbed into. Discord was aimin' in to put him to sleep for good. Well, for the night at least. And let me tell you, he was gonna be one sad buddy when he woke up. Oh my goodness, I was so scared of that happening to him. The truth is, I didn't blame him not one bit when he knocked over them princesses. That Discord is greasier than a bucket of crisco, and he'd been gettin' in AJ's head, tellin' him stuff 'bout me. He'd fought it off as best he could, but that Discord is sly. I knew 'cause I got the same treatment, only mine was about AJ of course. That's how you go after my heart right there. And it don't feel good, let me tell ya.

"AJ?" I called. My voice was mighty tender. With all my heart, I just wanted him to feel better. On top of that, I wanted to free my friend Twilight and the other princesses. I was so scared that something bad was gonna happen.

Just as AJ turned around and looked at me, I saw Discord behind him raising his claws to give them a snap. I went to run up there, but when he turned around, the look in his eyes kept me in place. I put my hoof on my mouth. They were so sad lookin'. He looked like he done somethin' horrible to me and was ashamed of himself. I had never seen that look in his sweet blue eyes before. I ain't never wanna see it again.

"I'm so sorry," he whispered. I couldn't do nothin' but watch as Discord snapped his claws. But when they snapped, there was nothin' of it. He didn't fall asleep or nothin'! Discord looked mighty frustrated. He kept snappin' 'em, but he still didn't get nothin'. Seemed like he had spent a whole payload and was lackin' some luster. I was sorta confused as I thought about it, and super anxious of course. AJ and I, well we'd had rough night up to this. I'm usually so happy, but seein' him getting the welcome he got from all them ponies in town hall, and then his battle against that dragon, well let's just say I don't know how much I can take of that. I ain't tryin' to complain none, but boy howdy. It was heavier than a mountain.

"Have to do everything yourself," muttered Discord as he began floating up behind AJ with his claw stretched out, who was still lookin' at me with the saddest eyes I ever saw. Suddenly my heart cried out my mouth. I knew if he fell asleep, that could be the end of it. I was scared stupid of something happening to my friends. But he was gonna be so sad. I couldn't bare the thought of that.

"AJ look out!"

His eyes widened, and he turned around real quick, but Discord's claw hit him on the forehead and he was limp as a bone fish fallin' to the ground.

"Noo!!!"

I ran to him faster than the wind. As I galloped I held out some kinda hope that I was gonna save him before he fell down, but I was too late. He crashed down and laid out helpless on the ground with his eyes shut and his mouth open. I fell down on my knees next to him and bit my hoof. Even as he lay asleepin' he looked heartbroken. It'd been a long time I looked at him when he was asleep. He used to look so peaceful 'cause his heart was so happy. Happy to be with his family. To be with me. And by golly was it ever mutual. Now he was so weary looking. So ashamed of himself. I lifted his head in my hooves. It was the only way I could console myself cause I just love him so darn much. But it made me so sad. I held his little head and rocked it back and forth. That Discord had done made me cry. It's alright, sugarcube. It's gonna be alright.

"Now where were we?" said that slimeball, looking right at the princesses with a big and nasty smile. The sight of my hubby coupled with the sound of his voice made me one mad mare. He didn't sound too happy neither, but he don't know the meaning of that word. He hurt my sweet boy. "Oh, that's right. You know something? I tried to be nice..." he said, as he towered them all.

  "How dare you do that!" I said, standing up. He wasn't finished, but I didn't care none. He done messed with the bull. He thought he could ignore me.

"But you five are just such... pains ... in my fanny," he said, as he stood over the four princesses and the prince. He looked up at the rest of them to make sure they wasn't tryin' to escape. He wanted them to see it. "Don't leave now, it's almost time for the show! Don't worry, this show's on me. Now that you're all good and ready, without further delay, step right up kids! Witness firsthand the amazing amount pain these little show ponies can take."

"You wouldn't," I told him as I stood stouter than a bull. He looked over and raised his eyebrows, followed by a little smile. I knew he thought I was some kinda hoe handle upstairs bein' a country mare and all, and didn't take me too seriously. He looked back at his more important business and aimed his claws at them.

"For our first act, let's start out low and work our way up," he said with the chuckle of a devil. Suddenly I saw my friend Twilight and the rest of the good princesses looking up with faces that were mighty scared. That caught my attention, it sure did. Now I had to worry about my husband and my friends. Suddenly his claws blasted some kinda bright red magic that hit them all. Each one of them cried out as they wriggled around like worms on hooks. It was so weird and awful seeing the princesses reduced to something so humble. Twilight was in a whole lot of hurt right then, and it hit me in the heart when I saw her like that.

"Twilight," I whispered with horror as them lights lit my face up. Meanwhile, Discord was havin' just a swell ol' time standing there watching them with that smirk of his. I looked back at my beloved little hubby, and some kinda rage came over me. I'd more than enough of this. While he was all focused and distracted on them, I ran forward and gave him the best buck these two hind quarters ever did give. That kick was for all he'd done to my AJ, and what he was tryin' to do to my friends just then.

Discord went flyin' some feet 'fore he finally came down hard in his face. Take that you dirty sidewinder. I looked over at the princesses, I figured this was their time to get him. But instead of helping us, they just sat there reelin' from his shot, and Twilight looked like she was scared for me now. They was powerless, that green rope of his must of been some kinda magic taker away thingy.

After groaning in pain like a sissy, he stood up and fast and looked back at me mighty angry. I looked in his eyes, and suddenly I didn't feel so strong. My ears fell and my legs buckled. Uh oh... I knew I done put myself and my foal in danger. And I felt mighty bad for it. I went from strong and angry to weak and scared. Usually I had AJ for times like these, but he was fast asleep.

"That," he said with a crazy smile, "was simply not polite." He was madder than a wet hen and floating towards me. Suddenly he stopped. He just stopped and looked at me, like he was thinkin' of what to do with me. I took a gulp and looked over at Twilight. She was just as scared as I was, and just as concerned for me as I was for her. I looked back and braced for the horns.

"Nap time for you too."

He raised his claws at me, I was outa breath at that point, and he shot some kinda magic at me. It hit me like a brick and sent a wave of weird feelings through my whole body. I was so tired all a sudden, but I couldn't let myself fall asleep! Nooo! My legs began to move as I fell sideways, and my mind was slipping into dreamland. With my last bit of strength I looked around and saw my hubby sleeping there. My brave little sugarcube. AJ... I took a few steps towards him and collapsed right beside him. The last thing I remember is looking into his eyes and falling directly under his neck.

I was back at the orchard, and it was nighttime. There was a dusting of snow of the ground, too. I looked up and saw all the stars twinkling, the trees were bare, and the air was chilly. It was almost wintertime. The moon lit up the trees that I spent a mighty long time in my life buckin' through. I knew I was asleep. I knew I was dreamin'. I remembered everything that just happened, too. I knew I was right in AJ's neck. And Twilight and the rest of them royalties was only a few feet from me getting the ugly horns of Discord's wrath. Suddenly in my heart I craved one thing; my husband AJ. I wanted only to see him. I had to find him and tell him how much I do love him. We'd been through so much, we tend to lose sight of the important stuff, that bein' the little stuff. If ya'll remembered we shared a dream just a few hours before.

"AJ?" I called. I started trotting through the orchard, and in two shakes of a sheep's tail, I was galloping through like a barrel pony in a rodeo. This was a dream, so I didn't have to worry about hurtin' my foal. "AJ? Where are you?" I cried again. But I couldn't find him nowhere. I was gettin' mighty lonely. My heart was gonna be so heavy if I couldn't find him. I didn't know if I could go on no more, to be honest. My soul was so weary from the night's troubles that it felt like I might not make much longer. I darted through those trees that I was so familiar with, craving the only creature I ever loved. Where are you? I was about to start crying again if I didn't find him. I think I already had again. I raced through them trees, lookin' desperately for him.

Suddenly I spotted him. He was human again, and for an itty bitty second, I smiled a little on the inside, but it quickly took a hike once I saw how he was. He was wearin' his trademark jeans and a t shirt with one of them cowboy vests, and they ain't real warm. He looked mighty cold.  He was on the ground, sitting on his rear with his head buried in his knees. He was cryin', and he was hurtin' something awful. My heart dropped. I knew right then that we was sharin' a dream again. I knew it in my heart. I could feel he was in so much pain, but that was so wrong to me seein' how kind and brave he is.

"AJ! We sharin' a dream again! It's me, Applejack!" I said, running up beside him and standing right in front of him.

He turned his head up, and any trace of happiness in me was outta there lickety split. It was the saddest thing I ever saw. His blue eyes were ashamed beyond measure. They were pleading, like that of a little foal. They reflected his soul, innocent as a little one. They were so full of love. But they were so sad. He was weeping and sniffling.

"AJ," I said, as my own eyes were now spoutin' tears. I knelt down in front of him so I was on his level. "I love you with all my heart, but I think you should know how sad it makes me to see ya like this."

"I failed you, Applejack," he said, burying his face in his hand. I was so amazed to hear his sayin' that. It was so far from the truth. "I let all Equestria down."

"No you didn't," I said, shakin' my head as more tears fell down. I had never seen like this before.

"You saw what I did," he said, looking at me with that same stare that coulda made the worst monster in the world feel bad. Even Discord. "I let that crazy psychopath take the reigns... of everything! He's gonna kill them! Then you and our foal are gonna be living in fear for the rest of our lives. And it's all my fault!"

"You can't blame yerself for that!" I said, choking on my own words. It didn't seem to help him none. "You love me don't you?" He looked up with wide eyes, as though surprised to hear me ask that. I knew that was the way to get him.

"Yes," he whispered, as he looked into my eyes. His eyes backed up his answer to the max, same as they always have. "With all of my heart."

"Then you have to trust me," I said, and he stared on like a foal once more. I knew my words meant more to him anything else, and he pondered it in his heart. "You had pity for him. Despite all he's done to you. And you had pity for me! That's why I love you so much!"

"Everything Apple Bloom did was in vain. She went to all the trouble, and now what is she gonna say when she finds out that I-?" he said, sobbing. "And I know you hate me like this."

"Why are you saying this?" I said, looking him in shock. I reckon I was actually hurt by that. Of course her efforts weren't in vain. Of course I didn't hate bein' married to him.

"You said yourself that our foal deserves to be held in his real father's arms," he said, sniveling and gesturing to the sky with his hands. At first I didn't remember that, but then I did. I musta said that right around the time we came to the agreement to send AB away to Canterlot to warn the princesses. Right then I felt bad for sayin that, real bad. But I didn't let that keep from doing my job.

"You *are* his real father," I said tenderly, as we cried together. He looked up again with that same look as he pondered my words with wide, open eyes. "You are his real father, and your love for him is real. There ain't no one else but you, sugarcube."

"Y-youre, you're not embarrassed?" he asked.

"Why would I ever be embarrassed of you?" I said, utterly shocked and putting my hooves on his cheeks. "It's one of the earliest lessons we learn, sugarcube. It ain't on the outside what matters. And it ain't about what other ponies think. What matters is that you never lose sight of the thing that makes it all worth it; friendship. I'm prepared to live happily ever after with you whatever the hay you look like. You are my baby's daddy, and you're the best friend I ever had."

He stared at me with his wide puppy dog eyes, breathing heavily. I was beginning to feel a change in his heart. It wasn't there, yet, but it was comin'. Mine had a ways to go too. It wasn't gonna be happy until he was. I pondered everything from our wedding to our trip to Manehattan to our adventures here in Ponyville. Suddenly I started to sob. I was sobbing because I loved him so much, and it caused me so much pain to know what he'd been through. I admired him with all my soul.

"Truly, you've taught us to love one another," I said, as I looked away into the stars. He demanded that I look at him, as his eyes beamed with unparalleled care. "You've been more help with Apple Bloom than I could ever-" I looked down and let my voice catch itself before I choked up anymore. It hurt so bad. "Honey, you've rescued my heart from despair so many times. Can't I just rescue yours for once?"

"Oh Applejack," he sobbed, and he hurled himself forward and threw his arms around me, to which I threw my front legs around him. "You have," he sobbed, as as we buried each other's head into the other. "You have so many times," he cried, as we cradled each other back and fourth.

Suddenly the sun rose over the valley and shone it's glorious light on us. He pulled his head back and stared into me with his expression of burning love, and a smile that was enough to send any country girl to heaven (and I returned it to him of course). The sorrows in our hearts that had sealed us together finally melted away. The warmth of his gleaming love conquered all other feelings, and mine in his, as the only  thing on our minds was the other. Our hearts came together and finally tasted the true happiness they so desperately needed.

"But what about Discord?" he said, as his smile faded into concern. Before I had time to answer, suddenly the world began turning dark again, and we could hear what sounded like invisible rays of magic being blasted while the screams of Twilight and the other princesses filled the air.

"What's happening?" I said, as both us stood up in fear. "AJ!"

"I think- I think we're waking up!" he shouted,  as the blasting of them rays of magic stopped, followed by a few late shrieks and the sound of Discord's sour laughter.

"To answer your question Twilight, it wasn't all a show. Just most of it," he said, followed by a horrible silence. "Now for the punchline," we heard his wicked voice say. Suddenly everything went dark and I felt myself laying on the ground with his scales on the back of my head. The two of us sat up at the same time and looked at each other more shocked then squirrels caught in an electric fence. Twilight! We looked over and saw to our horror that Discord, who had his back turned to us, was wrecking our five royal friends with them rays of red magic that lit up the valley. It was so loud that he hadn't heard us back, much less see us. Though the ponies in the river all saw us with gasps, and some of the guards too, Discord was too mad and distracted to notice.

"What's the matter, can't ya take a joke?" he growled, as he tortured them to the point of dyin'. "Let's just kill the old draconequus, he won't care!"

It was a terrible and heartbreaking sight to see, it was. One of my oldest friends wiggling in worse pain than I'd ever seen her along with our other good prince and princesses. AJ looked around with a wide open mouth to go along with his eyes, the lights flashing in his face, before he settled on the prince and princesses. At first his face had this deep concern and sadness for them. But then I saw it turn to pure rage as he looked over at Discord. He stood there and thought, with heavy conflict in his eyes, before he walked forward towards the king of chaos of himself. Only right then did I realize what was happening.

He grabbed Discord from behind in his mouth before he clamped down with all them sharp teeth and wouldn't let go.

"OUCH! NOOO!!!"

The entire valley watched as he dragged the screamin' draconequus away from the princesses in his mouth.

"AJ! THE TREE!" I shouted to him over the loud blasts as I pointed towards the only flames left in the hills while I ran behind him. While Discord used the last of his magic with his best shot on AJ - them bright red beams from his claws - he fought through it and took a few steps sideways fore' he flung him with all his might towards the burning tree.

"But I was just kidding!!!!" he shouted as he flew towards the burning tree. Having shot his payload on Twilight and AJ, he couldn't do nothin' but watch as he went right into them flames. His coming together with them was met with a blindingly bright explosion as all that magical energy was released from his body. The light and noise finally died down, and we was left with just the moon and the stars, with only my own breathing.

"AJ, we did it!" I whispered as I looked over at him. But my smile wasn't long at all. I looked over, and he was layin' on the ground with his eyes closed. Oh no!

Something on Her Mind

Well howdy! My name's Applejack, and I reckon you may already have known that. I ain't the best at grammar, nor is my spelling the best thing there ever was, and for that I am heartily sorry, but I sure ain't sorry for this here testimony of mine! I sure hope you like adventure tales and that sort, cause let me tell you honey, my life ain't nothing but one big adventure, and I wouldn't trade it for all the apple harvests in the whole world. Now let's see here, where do I begin? Well, why not start with today? My, oh my, today was a special day indeed here at Sweet Apple Acres. Come think of it, before get into all that, kindly allow me to just reintroduce myself in case you never read my earlier "accounts". I'm an earth pony living in the magical land of Equestria; Ponyville, as a matter of fact. I live on an apple farm on the outside of town. That's right, I'm a country girl all the way through, and you best believe it. I ain't nothing but proud to say that I've been bucking apples for my family since I was just a little filly.

I'm the first to admit it, I ain't a real sophisticated mare. I really enjoy the simple things in life. I'm a music lover, 'specially country of course. Come think of it, I play a little fiddle and do a little singing myself actually.A beautiful day on the farm is my absolute delight, though I thoroughly enjoy a hard day's work and a tall glass of apple cider, as well as spending time with my friends. However, my favorite activity of all, is spending time with my beloved family...who when you think about are really the first friends you ever make. They sure as sugar are my pride and joy. I spend each and every day of my young life helping them out as best I can, we all do. It may not be the most lay-back relax life there ever was, but for my family, every chore, every hard-earned minute of every day is worth everything in the world. Why, right now I ain't a month over 21 years old. That means I'm in my prime out there bucking the apple trees, and I sure ain't got any plans of slowing down any time soon.

My brother's Big Macintosh, a big ol' work stallion with a strong back and stronger will. He's quieter than a mouse at a funeral, but he's as kind as a bunny; we sure do love him. The baby of the household is Apple Bloom, and she ain't got no cutie mark yet, that poor little thing, but she's still got one of the brightest smiles you ever saw and a strong little heart; we sure are proud of her. Still hangin' in there is our own Granny Smith. She got fake teeth and a saggy old hip, but you wouldn't believe the things she still wills herself to. She raised us to be the workin', lovin' family we are, and we're forever grateful to her. Of course you got Winona, the best friend a pony could ever have, not to mention the best darn tootin' herd dog you could ever pull out of a haystack.

If you got a family of your own, you well know that families grow and grow, and when the right special somepony comes along, you got yourself one more member of the family. See here, that brings me to the newest member of the Apple family. Uh... now ya'll remember how I said special somepony? Well, I guess you could say half of that is the truth; he sure as hay is the most special feller my country heart could ever ask for. Now just cause I'm the element of honesty don't mean I have to tell you every little thing I feel, do I? Aw shucks, who am I kidding, my face is redder than a ripe tomato just thinking about that cute and gentle creature. Just sitting here writin' I gotta smile wide as a rodeo racetrack.

Hehe, sorry about that. Now don't you worry your pretty little head, I'll introduce him a bit more detail like in a minute. For right now, I'm gonna pick up where I left off; as I was saying, it was sure a glorious day here today. Blue skies, puffy clouds, and the usual pretty sights of the apple trees, the fields, and the grass. The moment I'd like take ya'll too is a gorgeous part in the late end of the day, and I was bucking my way through the south field's red delicious trees, and it was getting on about four o'clock, which means dinner and quitting time will be a comin' soon. I was galloping from tree to tree, giving them a good bit of Bucky McGillicutty and Kicks McGee.

You best believe any given day out on the farm can be dog-tiring, especially if you're moving from tree to tree in not two shakes of a sheep's tale like I was. You can get sweaty and dirty from head to hoof all right, but this is my kinda life. Working means I get to help out my dear family, so working is my pleasure. There's all kinds of things to enjoy out there; the sun, the sky, the clouds. The sweet aroma of the newly ripened apples, the morning dew, the cockadoodledoo's of the rooster, a nap in the grass... I could go on till the next Apple family reunion. The most wonderful thing of all though, is...

Well, anyway, I was going back and fourth from tree to tree in the south field. I was trotting along from a line of trees leading back toward the house and the barn. It wasn't before long I came across one my favorites. Bloomington! Ah' forgot you were in here. Hehe, don't worry, ah' won't be too rough. Bloomington is cousin a Bloomberg as a matter of fact. He was looking mighty fit for a young tree, and his apples were red as a rose. I gave him a quick shot of Bucky and down they all came into the bucket. I reached down with my hoof and scarfed down one of the apples. Boy howdy, Bloomington, these are some of the finest apples ah' ever tasted. My heart lept with delight and my cheeks turned red at my next thought. Ah' bet a sweet apple pie would be just the thing his sweet little heart needs. These apples are perfect!

"C'mon little ones, I'm takin' ya'll in right now."

Without no horsing around, I got that bucket on my rump and started trotting to the farm. A mighty wonderful breeze was taking me up to the heavens on my way back, so I just shut my eyes and let my mane and tail go right along with it. Oh, Applejack... you sure got a wonderful life ahead a' you. My, oh my, ah' got so many trees bucked today, which means less work fer the rest of my family. Ah' wonder how they're all doin' this fine evening? Oh and don't forget we got the annual Ponyville hoedown in a couple days.

I made my way right up to the house and set the apples down on the porch. That's when I remembered Apple Bloom was giving the prize piggy a bath by the barn, so I galloped over that way to see if she needed any help. She's a youngin alright, but she's an Apple, and by golly that means she ain't no sloth. She sure is a great sister, and I love her to death. Ah' worked you enough for one day, Apple Bloom. If ya done a good job that is... She was scrubbing away at him, and when I showed up, she poked up with her usual cheery smile, always happy to see her sister.

"Howdy sis!"

"Well howdy there, Apple Bloom. How's he comin'?" She was getting dirty from cleaning that pig, even dirtier than he was.

"Well, ah'd say he's comin' along just fine, don't you think he is?" I put my hoof to my chin and gave my loving smile of approval, and she twinkled with happiness, always happy to do a good job for her family.

"Ah'd say he is. In fact, ah'd say he's cleaner n' you, little sis," I said, and I snatched the brush out of her hoof and gave her a scrub. She was squirming like a worm in an apple, enjoying every bit of it.

"Hey stop that tickles!"  She cried, and I of course broke out into giggles of my own. We settled down, and I let her go.

"How many more chore's ya got, sis? Were you still gonna go meet up with yer crusader friends?" I could tell she wanted too, but she was trying to cover it up, and she ain't any good at that.

"Well, actually ah' was gonna go help AJ, he's all by himself in the west field," she said, before a devious little smile came over her.

"What're you laughin' at?" Apple Bloom smiled and laughed.

"Well, last ah' saw, he was tryin' to pull one of them pony apple wagons... by himself. Ah' think Bic Macintosh left it there on accident, and well, he's just tryin' his best to help," said Apple Bloom. That was one of the funniest daggum things I ever heard. A human pullin' a pony wagon? Why of all the- that that adorable little... I was nearly dying on the inside, but for whatever reason, I held back as best I could and tried to look serious with my sis. Wasn't two whole seconds before I quit; I couldn't hold back my laughter for a first place medal in the rodeo. After a brief stare, I was hooting and hollering with Apple Bloom at the thought of that two legger trying to pull a pony wagon. Thing is, it's things like that that make him so cute and sweet. He's just trying to help in any way he can. Inspired by his innocence, I wrapped my leg around my sis for hug.

"Hey sis, why don't you go do a little crusadin'. Ah' worked you enough for one day. Don't worry about AJ, ah'll go help him," I said. Apple Bloom lit up like a candle on a haystack.

"Really?"

"Eeyup."

"Applejack, yer the bestest sister ever. Ah'll see ya later!" she cried. Those young ones don't waste a minute, and she was outa there like a jackrabbit. Have fun little sis. I watched her with a big old grin as she ran away. Apple Bloom is a wonderful little sister, and I'm so happy and proud that she's handled our newest family member so tremendously.

As she faded from sight, I turned my head towards our beautiful west field, and deep inside I started feeling warmer than a July tomato. I can't wait to go see him after a hard day like today. Trotting through the tree line like a giddy little filly, whipping my tail about and whistling, the wind in my mane and the sun in my face, there ain't nothing like a stroll through the orchard on the way to see the most special somepony there ever was. I was happier than a flee on a fat hound. Ah'm a comin', sugarcube! Oh honey, what a beautiful blue sky we got to look at today.  Ah' hope you ready for some good ol' pony cuddlin'!

I reckon it be the right time to finally introduce you to the newest member of the Apple family; my most beloved  husband. His name is AJ (just like me!), and he may not have the hind quarters for bucking apple trees, but he sure as  sugar is the best hubby a mare like myself could ever ask for. Heck I suppose if ya'll are reading this, you probly already read his first two testimonies (well, I had a hoof in the second one). Well, anyway, when I knew I was getting close, I galloped up behind an apple tree and poked my head out to get a quick look at him. He's so cute to look at when he don't know you're watching him. Heck, this point in the day I hadn't seen him hardly at all since the work was laid out the way it was.

I peered my head out from the side of that tree, and sure as the wind blows... there he was. There I was again, just like everyday for the last year, losing myself in pure happiness as I admired the mere sight of him. In the middle of the orchard, working so hard atop his ladder picking those apples as fast he could with those hand thingys of his. That sun was shining down on him like he was an angel (he sure is my angel), and his dark mane -er, hair as he calls it- was shining like a pot of gold. His blue eyes are the brightest and most special I ever seen. And of all things, he even smiles when he works. I smiled ear to ear and held my hat over my heart. Look at you sweatin' and toilin' out under the sun fer yer family. Ah' am so proud of you! How is it that ah' get someone as cuddly and kind as you?

See, we been married about fourteen months now. We met about six months before we married when he first got here in Ponyville. He arrived here in Ponyville from his homeland looking for a new life and pony friendship. I remember pulling him outta one of them water buckets used for apple bobbing at one of Pinkie's partys, first time I ever laid my eyes on him. I always thought he was a nice-looking creature. But he was super friendly if not a little shy, maybe even a little awkward (in a good way!) I always found his manner even then to be cute, to go along with that adorable smile of his. So I offered him a job at Sweet Apple Acres, and we made good friends right quick. We started playing together on and off the farm, and I saw his gentle, sweet, innocent nature was a real pleasure to be around. I found him to be a thoroughly adorable fellow and a great new friend.

I didn't plan on what happened next. After a few weeks, his bright blue eyes were giving me a twinkle I never saw before.  Hehe, come think of it, he wasn't much good at hiding his feelings for me. Aww... if I so much as smiled at him, he turned redder than a rose on heart's and hoof's day. I wanted nothing in my life but to help my family by working hard and being the best and most dependable friend a pony could be. I may be just the farmer, I may got the life that the lot of you wouldn't want. Or worst of all, some of you may want me for one thing and one thing only. But shucks, AJ never saw me like that. No sir. His cute little heart is as innocent as the lamb.

Now I ain't no poet, and you best believe I ain't some soft froufrou girl or something like that. But when he looks at me, it's as if... well, it's as if ain't no one ever cared about anypony the way he cares about me. I ain't never seen a deeper affection for nopony then the kind he looks at me with. I ain't never really sought to be loved, only to love. That's something to be expected from great friends. But can't do nothing but tell the truth when it comes to how he makes me feel when he holds me in his arms. He had a deep respect for what I did out here on the farm, and it showed rather plainly in his gaze. When he looked at me straight in my eyes, it was if as long as he had me, he'd always be happy. It was as if I was his greatest joy.

I realized I had a problem (or rather, Big Macintosh was gonna have a problem) when I looked at him back. Not because being adored by someone else is a problem, but because when I did look him in the eye, I realized that I felt the same way about him that he did about me. I saw an uncommonly gentle creature who was strong of heart and caring as can be. Being with him out on the farm, I had more fun than a tornado in a trailer park. I deeply cared for him like he was my own, and I only wanted him to be happy as he made me. Problem was, of course, is that he was no pony. He was a human, and humans and ponies ain't supposed to get married. Well, we went ahead and got hitched in secret by my friend, Princess Cadence out in the Everfree Forest. Didn't last long, as you can probably reckon; word broke out about a week later when we got roped in to a whole new adventure, and well, you can read all about those in our first two testimonies (I'm mighty sorry, but I don't wanna spoil it for you if you haven't read it!). All you need to know right now is that we got one happy family out here on the farm, and I couldn't love my sweetheart any more if I tried.

Anyway, where was I? Today, that's right- I was looking at him over yonder by that tree. He was working hard and wiping the sweat from his brow, but he was loving every second of it. He coulda chosen a whole bushel of other things to do with his life. He coulda gone somewhere else and done stuff with the simple fact of him being human. But he chose here. He chose to become a farmer with me on Sweet Apple Acres. At that moment, my heart was ready to burst as I peered at him in secret, but for a little longer. Oh sugarcube, look at you. Ah' see you working so hard out here, honey. You gonna be one happy puppy when ah'm done cuddlin' ya! Oh goodness... and ah' got the most wonderful news... Ah' wanna tell you today, sugarcube, but ah' don't know if ah' got the strength to. Maybe ah'll wait till after the hoedown, cuz ah' wouldn't wanna overwork that cute little heart o' yers.

*          *          *          *          *          *

Well hello there! AJ here, as you may have guessed (not my wife; other AJ). I'm sorry, it's been too long, I know! Then again, you can't really expect us to record every single day of our lives, can you? I'm guessing that would make Applejack's mouth pretty sore (writing with your mouth can me more strenuous than it looks; it's a lot of work on those jaw muscles). Anyway, I guess I'll just pick up right where we were. I'm hoping Applejack didn't tell you too much about our lives together so far; that would defeat the purpose of the first two testimonies! I'm sure she didn't, though, and if she did, her sweet and humble heart did not do it on purpose; it's always in the right place. Always.

Anyhow, I guess I don't really have to re-explain the whole "I have a crush on a pony" thing at this point; I know what my place is among ponies around here, and I've accepted that; I'm that human, meek and mild as they like to say, who's head-over-heels in love with a mare. And as singled out as that may be, I must admit, it's a label that couldn't be anymore gleeful to me. If there's one thing I heartily proclaim from the rooftops, it's that I belong to Applejack, the modest farmer, with all of my mind, heart, soul, and strength, human or pony. It's been an adventure, being through all we've been through, and we've been through some wonderful times together, conquered the most overwhelming odds, and been there for each other through sorrow and strife. But my, oh my, I wouldn't trade it for any other life, not here in Equestria, nor back where I was born. Not one. Because at the end of the day, I'm married to the kindest, strongest, sweetest girl who ever lived; Applejack.

It sure is a gorgeous the day out here today, and by that I mean not only the weather, that consisted of the bluest skies and the puffiest white clouds you ever saw, but the farm itself...the glorious green that shines throughout the orchard, from the glitter that radiates from the leaves of the apple trees, or how about the pretty red barn and farmhouse right in the middle of it all? Not to mention the white picket fence that surrounds the property, or the crimson sparkle of each of the new apples arrived with the harvest. But none of it, not any of it alone or combined, was nearly as beautiful Applejack.

The time I'd like to go to was later in the day, getting close to supper, and I was picking my way through the red delicious trees. It's a funny thing; as you hopefully know by now I was born and raised in the city. My grandparents lived in the country, and whenever we went to visit them, I loved it so much I wanted to stay there forever. My family used to make fun of me, saying I was I wannabe farmer and that I would be better off doing something "admirable" like some kind of high class business man or something. But that just wasn't me, it never was. That's why working on this farm, putting in the hard hours day in and day out is like, well... it's like a dream come true.

Actually, come to think of it though, I'm not sure "dream come true" is the best choice. Because what then does that make Applejack? Another thing you may already know (if you do, I'm sorry!) is that I had no intention of falling in love or even getting married up to the point that I met her. I certainly had never met a girl back home that I could say I felt a fraction near the way about Applejack, and I had given up hope that it was possible for me. But then I came to Ponyville, Applejack happily  offered me a job, and that was pretty much it. I started spending time with her; working in these orchards, playing with her and her sister, going on runs through the woods. I realized quickly that she was the most wonderful person/pony in the world. She's sweet, honest, strong, humble, and country to the core.

Her accent is the most adorable thing you've ever heard, spoken in the cutest voice you could possibly imagine. In my opinion, of course, she's also the most beautiful creature in all the land, human or pony. And after a few short weeks, winning her smile of approval and getting a friendly look from the kindest green eyes you ever did see was my greatest delight. And, it turns out, well... you know what happened after that. A secret wedding (not to mention a secret "sharing" of the element of honesty that occurred when we got married and our hearts became one, something we didn't realize right away), an epic showdown with an evil unicorn featuring us with other elements of harmony (Applejack's friends), and a nightmarish experience in Manehattan with Trixie the unicorn and Applejack's uptight relatives known as the Oranges. But if one thing proved sure about those events, in the end, my most beloved wife and I have grown even closer, and I couldn't be happier with anything in the whole world than growing closer to the one whom I admire above any and all creatures.

Oh! Sorry, getting off topic. Anyway, it was getting late in the day, and I was picking my way through the red delicious trees from up on my ladder. Harvest time is always great of course, but it tends to make my value and self-worth feel a little on the downside, considering the number of apples I pick to the number of apples that fall from one buck of Applejack or Big Macintosh. If there's one thing that would make me feel bad, it's a feeling that Applejack is having to do more work than she has to (even though she accepts all of her work with love and without the least bit of complaining, which in and of itself only adds to my deepest admiration of her). But, going through and picking the apples is nailing some quality control before they go sort out the bucked ones, seeing how we can't sell the bruised apples. Applejack greatly appreciates the smallest bit of work on the farm, even if it's tiny compared to hers. Her approving smile of any work of mine is enough to send me into a heavenly feeling of smitten enchantment.

I was going through my apple picking as fast I could without compromising the quality control, sending the good apples to the bucket on my right hand side and the bad ones to the left. I won't lie, at this point in the day, I was getting awful tired, sweating like a pig and aching in the arms. But everyday I find the will to work through the end with great joy. Come on AJ, the harder you work, the less work there is for Applejack and her family. Oh boy, the look on her face when she sees how much I got done already. I smiled and blushed at the thought of Applejack giving me her compliments, and I could hear her adorable voice. 'Aw shucks, sugarcube, how'd ya get these picked and sorted all in a day's work? Why, ah' sure am proud of you, honey! C'mere for a hug!' I giggled to myself at the thought of such that awaited me when the day was over. I picked up the pace and ignored my fatigue. What better way to prove your love then hard work? That's the Applejack example and the Apple family code. That's enough to will you through just about anything.

A few moments later I picked one particular apple that was worth a second glance before a toss into the right bucket. It was a piece of art; it was ideal in shape and texture, with an especially shiny scarlet hue, and a spotless leaf at the top. It sure did look delicious, not to say the other apples in this orchard didn't; certainly they all did. But this one stood out, almost immaculate. I realized, of course, that it was the perfect apple to save for my ever-most-special somepony. I looked up at the blue sky and imagined her enjoying it, bite by bite, her happy smile sending my own heart, united to hers, in utter delight. I got good news forI'm setting you off to the side. I climbed down quickly and placed it just to the side of the right-side bucket.

Don't forget, we're hosting that hoedown in a couple of days. Oh, man, that's going to be so much fun. Games, fun, and dancing with everypony in a country setting with a country theme? Freshly baked apple treats galore? Applejack singing?? Oh and by the way, the ponies here in Ponyville seem to be getting use to us quite nicely. They were pretty friendly from the beginning, even to a rare creature like me, and for that I am very thankful. But when news broke out that Applejack and I had married (in secret, no less), that took a while getting used to. But, as I said, it's getting to the point where we can walk through town together and get nothing but smiles. You might think that someone like me wouldn't be bothered by that, but it does matter to me because I want Applejack to be the loved and respected pony that she deserves. If she can walk through town and still have great interactions with her friends, then I'm happy.

I wonder what else I can do when I finish this job? Well, it is getting later. Maybe one more then. I'm not so sure me pulling that wagon of apples is the best job for me around here... but I bet Apple Bloom could use a helping hoof with that pig... er, helping hand. That's a good job for me! Living with ponies makes slips like that easier then you might think; to tell you the truth, I don't really mind it at all. It just makes me feel like I'm one of them.

When I climbed back up the ladder (which is about ten feet high) I stopped only for a moment to admire the farm and my surroundings in all their glory, as a cool breeze bringing the aroma of apples flowed softly in my face. I shut my eyes and took a deep breath, savoring the freshest air I'd ever inhaled. I thought about it for a moment as I looked out across the trees and into the countryside.

Sometimes I wonder how a life like this could come to someone like me. Sure, I'm a human married to a pony, and in this world, that means there's going to be some consequences, some of which we've already had to deal with in our adventures. But my, oh my, this day was a break in our adventures filled with only peace, and I'm not complaining one bit. This farm, this place... it's all so gorgeous... so wonderful. I let out a deep sigh and a wide smile came over me as the thing that consumes my life came to mind. But not nearly as gorgeous or wonderful as ... Smiling from ear to ear, still, I got back to work as fast as I could. It wasn't long before that smile faded, as my exhausted limbs kept on doing their thing. It had been all day since I'd seen her. Oh well, at least it will be that much better when I see her again.

As I picked the last bit of apples in the tree I was in, I saw in the bottom of my vision something down low. It was Winona, our pet collie. She was going from tree to tree, sniffing each apple on the ground that she came to, but disciplined enough not to eat them, even though she was dying to have one. She came to my tree and spotted my ladder, and after a quick whiff of the "good" apple bucket, she sat down and looked up at me with a hopeful smile, those puppy eyes of her wishing for an apple. I'm always happy to see Winona. She is the friendliest, most well-behaved pet a family could ask for. Fortunately for her, I'm very easy to persuade if she comes along looking for a treat and gives me that look. I smiled at her and continued picking.

"Oh, I see how it is. You think with that look that you can get anything you want, or at the very least from me, is that it?" I said. Winona barked friendlily and rolled over on her back, her tongue out and eyes wide with hope still fixed on me even though upside down. "Well, I guess if you're disciplined enough to refuse all the apples on the ground and in the buckets, you deserve it. Here ya go," I said, picking a handsome apple and tossing it down to her. She flipped over and watched it all the way into her mouth, devouring it in a second. I couldn't help but chuckle a little bit. Winona then turned her head toward the back of the ladder, then started barking. "What do you want now?" I said laughing, still picking swiftly and breathlessly. "Go get Applejack. She'd be awful glad to see you right now." I thought for a moment just how glad I would be to see her right now. Just keep working, AJ. Won't be long now before we call it a day, and then I'll see her right up until I my eyes. I kept picking and picking as fast I could, eager to give it my all until the day is done. I sighed, wishing to see her again. And that, of course, is when the sweetest voice in the wide world called to me from behind.

"Howdy there sugarcube!"

That was enough to ignite my heart and send me spirits sailing.

"Applejack?"

I eagerly turned around, and there she was at the bottom of the ladder, giving me a smile cute enough to make all of my aches and pains disappear in a jiffy. Do I need to give a description? Even after a long day's work, she is still a wonderful sight. Sweaty and dirty? Maybe. Mane a little messy? Perhaps. But even so, she was radiantly beautiful, just as she always is. Her mane bright blonde and golden in the sun, the perfect compliment to her glossy orange coat, her adorable white freckles right under her entrancing lily-green eyes, which were full of love. Typically, the phrase "feminine beauty" might be associated with a slightly more regal pony, like Rarity, whose royal blue curls and eyelashes are among her most charming features. But I would say if you want the most femininely beautiful of any mare (and if she were to read this, she'd probably gag), look no further than Applejack the farmer.

She quickly glanced all around at the sorted buckets, and to my great delight, she was visibly impressed and deeply appreciative.

"Ya did all this in a day's work? Ya got all them apples in that section sorted, good n' bad separated? Why shoot, ah' feel like ah' haven't done nothin' today!" she said, which was quite comical to hear coming from her, the work horse, who can buck trees almost as fast I can pick just a couple of apples. I shrugged and smiled like it was nothing, but inside I was so proud of myself. Then I remembered what I'd picked just a few moments ago.

"Oh! Look down there by the side of the good bucket. See that?" I said, as she picked up the spotless, perfect apple I had saved for her. She looked at it in awe and licked her chops, which added to fulfillment. "It's yours." Little acts of kindness like this are a great way, at least for me, to show my kindness for her. She was deeply touched, as always, and smiled back with a look warmer than the sun.

"Ya'll saved this perfect apple fer me? Why, you get down here, sugarcube! Ah' need a hug," she said, tossing it up in the air and devouring it in one bite, chewing out loud. Just as I began to come down and happily oblige, Applejack gave me a loving glare, devious but friendly. "Ya know, ah' got a special treat back at the barn fer anypony who got a whole lot work done today out here today, but... ah' guess it's yers now," she said. I couldn't help but perk up from atop the ladder, looking back on it I was no different than a puppy who reacts to the word "treat". A special treat? Oh gosh, I hope it's apple pie! Or maybe apple fritter? No treat, however, can compare with an Applejack hug.

I stopped where I was on the ladder and looked across the orchard where I had passed through and picked, finally getting a look at just what I had accomplished for the day. Not nearly as much as Applejack or Big Mac, though, but still, Applejack appreciates it, and of course the quality control was a bonus for all these trees. That's all that matters at the end of the day.

"Well, it's, not bad, I guess," I said, looking across and doing my best not to blush, which I was failing at. Applejack looked as though she just remembered something, and she smiled from ear to ear and covered her mouth with her hoof, trying to prevent laughter.

"Alright now, Mr. Honesty, no lyin'... were ya'll tryin' to pull one o' them pony wagons?" she said. I knew it. I knew someone saw me. I crossed my arms and stared at her attempting to be serious, holding back my inner smiles as best I could. Applejack's playful teases are some of the most delightfully embarrassing things you could ever experience. Trying to pull that thing may have been a little stupider then I realized. If I do something embarrassing, you better believe someone is there to catch it. As I thought back on it, it was pretty funny. Especially the way I was attempting to drive into the ground with my two legs and push it forward with the harness on my shoulders. We stood there in silence, staring at each other and each of us trying desperately not to laugh. I couldn't hold it in anymore; as my mouth broke into a smile and I started laughing, she gave in as well, and before long we were both laughing harder than a pair of hyenas. As I started on my way down for that much anticipated hug, something else caught the mare's gaze.

"Hey!" she said suddenly, her eyes fixed on something up in the tree. The smile faded on my face as I looked up into the tree briefly, and then back at her.

"What is it?"

"It looks like a ... like an Autumn Gold apple! Well ah'll be, they are still growin' out here after all. Pick it, honey!" she said, pointing to a spot in the tree where I had already picked just about all the apples. I squinted my eyes eagerly, moving some of the branches aside. I stepped up, looking for a special apple, but it didn't appear to be there. That's odd, an Autumn Gold in a Red Delicious tree?

"Where is it, honey?" I said, searching devotedly for said apple.

"Just keep lookin'! It's up there," she said, and I looked down and saw that she was now touching the ladder with her hoof, her smile and remark letting me know that she was just joking about the apple. I laughed and grabbed on two the ladder with both hands. She began rocking the ladder gently away from and back to the branch it was stationed on. It actually was kind of fun.

"Hey, come on now, you know I'm not the biggest fan of heights. You weren't there when I had to ride the Princess' back to go save you," I said (which is a reference to my first testimony), and as I heard her laugh sweetly from the bottom, the ladder swayed a little further from the branch. "Hey, whoa!" I exclaimed, and I must admit, it was a lot of fun.

"Hey stop! I'll fall!" I said with laughter.

"Now who's the damsel in distress?" she said, chuckling with delight as the ladder began to tip over. This time I screamed for real.

"Uh, Applejack?!? Wait! Ahh!"

She trotted over the other side where the ladder was falling to, and as I fell to the ground, she stood on her hind legs and opened her arms for me to fall into. I let go of the ladder and landed smack in her arms, propelling the both of us to the ground. When I opened my eyes, I discovered we were locked in the most snuggly position imaginable. Now I was lying on my side, except I was so cozily and comfortably on top of top her. Her arms and legs wrapped around me so tightly and cuddly that I thought I was going to melt into a puddle. My description in words does not do justice to the feeling of being nestled safely in her arms. It's like she's pouring all the treasures from her cleanest, purest heart straight into mine, and residing there forever. The same heart that has spent years tending this land and caring for her friends and family, never questioning it.  It's times like these when I wonder that our love and happiness would turn even the most hardened crook into a state of sentiment. I did what I do best; I closed my eyes and rested my head where it was, just below her neck, and she rested her chin there on top.

"I love you," I whispered. "Have I ever mentioned that?" She neighed softly and closed her eyes.

"Sugarcube... I love ya to death."

I've heard it a thousand times, but each time it doesn't lose it's force when it hits me. Same as always, I blushed with a stupid smile, feeling as warm as the sun. The love of Applejack. The purest and truest love in the entire world. The treasure of heaven. And I think as she opened her eyes and looked deeply out into her beautiful orchard, where the sun was beginning to set and the evening sky's colors began to magnify it's glory, there was something on her mind. Something wonderful twinkled in her eyes as she thought about something. I wonder what's on her mind? I figured if she wanted to tell me, she would, and whatever her will is, that's mine as well. I trust her with my deepest secrets, and whatever her will is, that's mine too. So I withheld from asking.

"Hey AJ?"

"Yea?"

After a few seconds, I pulled my head up and looked at her. "Yea? What is it Applejack?" She gave me a long, deep look, pouring out her love through her eyes. I have never felt more admired or more cared for in my entire life then I did when she, the simple farmer, looks like me she does. She sighed, and smiled even wider before shutting her eyes.

"Ah'll tell ya later," she said, squeezing me tight and resting her head snugly on me again. I could do nothing but accept her will and take in all of her loving care. Whatever you want, Applejack. Just never be afraid to tell me anything. You are, and always will be, my most beloved country wife, my morning star, my sweetheart, and the cause of my joy.

The Newest Adventure

*As with all testimonies, it's best if read slowly and with care.*

Howdy! Applejack here. So ya'll heard about the hoedown I reckon? It was sure was a mighty dandy one! It was as country as the barn is red, darn-tootin. My hubby is one humdinger of a banjo picker alright; he puts those finger thingys of his to some good use. I'm just tickled with glee thinking about him up there smiling at me with those innocent bright blue eyes of his. This family is a humble family, taking pleasure in helping each other. That was him up there, not loving the glory, just the company. But whoo doggie, I must admit I sure do love seeing my sugarcube and my family getting love and respect from everypony; Celestia knows they are my sunshine.

As for the rest of the hoedown, well you can imagine we was enjoying every trottin' second of it together. We're just two peas in a pod out there on the dance floor, laughing and giggling; I am so proud of him! He handles his shy little self so well and kindly around everypony else. Just about everypony in this here town loves his cute little heart, and by golly, there ain't nothing that could make me happier than to see all the ponies loving him for the human he is. Sure as sugar, though, I ain't afraid to admit they ain't ever gonna love him as much as I do. Nope. When he looks at me with that deep care, there ain't a single heart that cherishes another more than my own does him.

I guess that leaves us right where he left off. Whooee, that Pinkie Pie can play those fancy instruments till the cows come home. And till everypony got a busted leg or hoof or something, cause my oh my, you should seen everypony toppling over like an empty water bucket. Truth be told, it was a bushel of fun, and what better place than to have it in our barn. By the time ponies began heading home, my AJ was sleeping like a lamb on the hay. Literally!

"Ah'm gonna have to carry you in, sweetie," I said, standing over him and watching his belly go up and down as he laid on his side so snug. I ain't gonna lie, I was getting pretty plum-tuckered myself. But that was just cause of the same reason he was; I just had too much fun.

"Wallop my withers, coz! He is a delightful creature, that one," said Fiddlesticks, trotting up to me with her fiddle and staring down at my sleeping sweetheart. Well ah'll be. She loves him too. Hearing stuff like this from family is like sugar to my soul. It just melts my heart.

"Aw shucks coz, he sure did love that mean fiddle o' yers," I said, to which she just smiled.

"I think that just means he's a member of the Apple family," she said, before the voice of that rainbow pegasus friend of mine chimed in.

"That... was... the most awesome hoedown ever!" she hollered. "Who would've guessed, of all ponies Pinkie could play something that hot!"

By this time, there was a lot less ponies there as we were kinda wrapping things up at this point. But really, we was still taking in all the good memories we just made as we unwinded.

"Well," I chuckled, "Ah' knew you wouldn't be able to hide it fer long," I said, bumping her in the chest as she appeared right beside us.

"Yea, well... whatever," she replied. That's Rainbow alright.

"Those were some funky tunes, they were. Somethin' tells me they gonna have a full waitin' room over at the hospital tonight," I said, as Rainbow and I checked out some of the aching ponies around us. Most ponies were all smiles though, even with the occasional groan of hurt.

"I better be hittin' the road, coz, it's mighty late. But thank you so much for lettin' us play here! I'm comin' by again soon, like it or not," said Fiddlesticks. I reached my front leg up and gave her a good ol' Apple family hug.

"Thank you so much, Fiddlesticks," I whispered. I think she could tell I meant by that, of course, her appreciation and respect of my husband. I got feelings, same as everypony else, and so does AJ. Both of us got feelings. All we can ask is to continue living everyday with each other, growing in love and friendship. Even though we ultimately only need each other seein' as how we love each other to death, we appreciate every ounce of support from the fam.

Seemed like I had just welcomed her in not a moment before and already she was laughing her way out the barn door.  Funny how we can make good memories with each other seem like no time at all.

"Looks like someone wasn't ready for his first hoedown," said Rainbow, looking down smugly at AJ as my little sister's voice perked up from the other side of my shoulder.

"Ah'll say! Ah' don't think ah' ever seen him so wild and happy," she said, as her cousin Babs walked up beside her. Chiming in untimely from a few feet away was Cherry Fizzy, a young stallion who is right jealous of my husband. He's always had his eye on me in a manner I ain't interested. Not like the true affection that radiates from my hubby's eyes.

"Yea, for someone as soft as he is, maybe," he muttered under his breath. "You better hope you're never in trouble, else he might run away," he chuckled, as he and his buddy Blue Skies walked out.

That's funniest darned thing I ever heard. Did you hear that, Applejack? According to this fella, AJ don't have the back to take care of me. He don't really sweat out here workin' on the farm day in n' day out, carryin' loads and workin' sore for the family while this fella is makin' cherry punch. Ah'd hate to be him if he ever decides to test that. My hubby is the kindest boy in the world. He sure is meek, and he sure is gentle, but boy howdy... he got a protective side in him that they ain't seen. I have. Let me tell you honey, if I'm in danger, AJ ain't so meek and mild. And to tell the truth, I find that to be nothing short of wonderful. Only if his sweetheart, who melts at the very thought of being his sweetheart, is in trouble does he lose his temper. Rainbow, on the other hand, is quite confrontational.

"Hey! You take that back! He may be gentle and sensitive, but he's a lot tougher than you! For saying that, I oughta..."

"Don't worry about him, Rainbow," I said to my loyal friend, who was ready to kick his head in.

To tell you the truth, I actually was chuckling. I really did think it was funny. They hadn't seen him when I was in trouble. It soothes my soul seeing ponies being friendly with him, cause that's all he wants to be with them. But I can't help it if a few young stallions are no fan of my sugarcube. I got him and he's got me, and snuggled together like two peas in a pod, they ain't got nothing on us. And besides, the rest of this here town really does seem to love him, from Cheerilee to the mayor.

"He looks so happy when he sleeps," said Babs in her Manehattan funny-sounding talk.

"You know, I have to admit... he does look the tiniest bit cute when he has his arms and legs tucked in like that, not to mention that outfit," said Rainbow.

"He looks like he's having some sweet dreams," said Babs. I felt my heart tug at that, and I looked long and good at his sleeping face. I hate to admit it, and I feel right spoiled, but the reason I flutter at something like that is cause I know what he dreams about. He dreams about his country princess. He dreams about the one who loves every walloping last bit of him. I ain't one to be seeking love, but when I feel it from him, I can't deny how sweet it feels. And I do adore him with all my heart.

"Ah'm gonna get Granny Smith to take a picture of him like this!" giggled my sister. I thought it was right cute of her.

"Ah' ain't stoppin' ya," I said, as her and Babs trotted off.

"Hey Applejack," said Rainbow, looking around.

"What is it darlin'?" I said.

"Fluttershy never made it here, did she?"

I stopped and thought for a quick second, and no it seems she did not make it after all. That's too bad! She loves these kinds of things. Well, she is kinda shy though ah' guess to be likin' these here hoedowns where there's a bunch o' ponies dancin' and singin'...

"Well phooey, ah' guess she didn't," I said. Rainbow sighed and rolled her eyes disappointedly. She cares for her friend, she just wants to her to be a little more social. They go way back as fillies, Rainbow and Fluttershy do. They was way up in the clouds of course, flying around; I ain't never gonna get to see what that's like, but you best believe I can live with that seeing how I got my family here with me. I wouldn't trade nothing, not wings nor horn to stop being the Earth pony I am. I got all I could ever ask for with my family and my sugarcube.

"Well, it's mighty late right about now, but why don't ya head over there t'morrow morning n' see how she's doin'? She's probably just a little nervous about bein' around everypony, same as she's always been," I said, bumping her in the chest some more.

"I know, but she usually comes to these things anyway! She gets over it. Ah horseapples. I'll pop over in the morning, but right now I need my z's. Catch ya later Applejack!"

Just like that, she was outa quicker than a whip. Seemed like my relationships with my friends were only growing, and the memories were flowing in like the wind. I turned my head around and saw a bright-eyed Twilight giving me her friendly look of approval.

"That was an amazingly fun hoedown, Applejack!" she shouted, before she looked around the barn and saw how littered  with hay and confetti it was. "Even if it was a little... wild," she chuckled.

"Aw, thanks Twi. We sure glad ya made it! We'd been brokenhearted had you missed out, we miss ya, Twilight."

She sure looked like she had a good time too, always cherishing her friends. We ain't got a better princess in the entire world if she's up on that throne.

"Always wonderful to see you, Applejack. You really are an absolute joy," she said, bowing her royal head and trotting up to my side, looking down at my snoozing spouse. "You know, I remember when he first came here, and the Princess and I didn't know what to expect with him being a human and all. But to be honest, from the moment I met him, I knew that he was as harmless as a bunny. I always adored the special attachment he had for you from the moment he met you, and I can't say I blame him."

"Awww, shucks Twi... Yer makin' me softer than a kitten on a pillow," I said. Twilight wrapped her wing around for a good ol' Equestria girl hug.

"I am so looking forward to seeing the love you two share grow and prosper to heights the world has never seen," she said, as she pulled her head back and gave me her royal blessing. Her words had a mighty bit of strength in them, especially to me. I looked from her down at my most precious husband, watching him as deeply as I could feel from the depths of my heart as he laid in slumber. Ah' know, Twilight... we have grown. And we have achieved so much together already...

"What a unlikely yet glorious couple you two make... the human and the earth pony."

I couldn't help it. My deepest feelings were stirring inside me like a roaring campfire. Ah' know he ain't no pony, believe me, but ah' wouldn't trade nothing for him. In fact, Twilight, ah' love him so much... and he returns it with a care so pure and strong... that we are gonna... the two of us er' gonna... The truth is, I wanted to tell her right then and there. I was almost speaking to her in my head. But I couldn't. No way no how I'm telling her before I tell him. I may be the element of honesty, but that don't mean I can't be silent.

"Well, I better be getting along," said a giggling Twilight. Snap out of it, Applejack!

"Oh, Twi! Ah'm so sorry."

"It's fine, AJ. Er- Applejack. I understand farmers need their sleep. I know princesses sure do, let me tell you," she said, making for the door.

"Well, please stop by soon, Twilight," I said, catching my breath and laughing with relief.

"Look out, Applejack!" said the voice of my little sis. She and Babs had the camera all ready to go, as the last ponies in the barn, Big Mac and Granny Smith, walked behind them.

"Alright you two, get it while he's good and sleepy 'fore ah' carry him in," I said, as Granny Smith and Big Macintosh started laughing.

"Daggone, that little nose o' his is beggin' to be tickled with hay!" cried Granny Smith, as the rest of us broke out in laughter.

"That would be awful funny, but we'll let him rest. He's gettin' good and embarrassed when he sees how he's goin' the memory book" I said, as Apple Bloom held up our family camera. Something crossed her mind, however, seeing how she dropped it giggling terribly.

"Big Macintosh, go get your little dolly and we'll put it 'n his arms," said my little sis. I'm not even gonna tell you what she meant by that, but you think he's red as it is, you should've seen him when she said this.

"Eenope," he said, trying to sound tough.

"Why don't we all get in this one? It'll be our little family photo. You too, Babs!" I said, to which all of them were right fine with.

"Set the timer there, little filly!" cried Granny Smith.

So setting the camera, we all hopped down and knelt around my sleeping husband and posed for the picture like the happy family we are. I went back behind him, put my chin on his side and showed my pearly whites to the camera as the rest of giggled silly. Flash of light, and just like that, we had one for the memory book we ain't soon gonna forget.

"You need help carrying him in?" asked Babs.

"Oh no, ah' can handle him by mah'self," I said, putting my front leg around him and raising my flank up and getting my head under him so I could lift him up. At first, he was like a limp noodle on my back, his arms and legs both on the ground. It was not the prettiest of sights. "Uh... maybe this ain't gonna work after all," I chuckled as Babs and my little sis started hooting and howling with laughter.

"Just sit him up straight and let him lean on your neck!" said my sis.

"Well ah' suppose that'll work. Come on, honey! Let's get you inside to bed," I said, as I shifted his legs and felt his face on my mane. Aw, you little sleepy head... You just rest your weary heart on me, ah'll look after you. We killed the lights in the barn, and I trotted my way out of the barn into the darkness. My golly, you wouldn't believe how beautiful a little walk from the barn to the house can be when the stars are out. Look at those stars, sugarcube. The night sure is beautiful... but the way I feel about you is a more glorious feeling than if the whole lot of 'em came down and danced around us. My sugarcube and I know that all too well, we used to come out here in secret, lying in the grass till the darkest hour, looking at the stars and sharing each other's feelings, experiences, joys, and pains....

I trotted up to the house, made my way through the door and up stairs to the bed, and the day was over. With him on my back, I threw the blankets and sheets back and slapped him down gently on the bed as his eyes twitched open for a quick second. He muttered some kinda sleepy gibberish as I chuckled at the sight of his innocence, settling in his new sleeping place.

I walked over the window and gave one last glance at the stars. We sure had a good day today, sugarcube. Ah'm so proud of you! We had so much fun, and we made so many memories... You are my most beloved, sugarcube. I looked back, and sure as the stars twinkle there he was, still sleeping. It is a sweet feeling seeing that which belongs to you safe and sound in your own great care.

By this time, though, I was ready to snuggle in beside him. I threw back the covers and laid myself down beside him. I just needed one more little thing before I went to bed. I turned his cheek over with my hoof and blessed his lips with my own. The human and the Earth pony... ah' quite like the sound o' that. I scooted myself over till I was snug as a bug in a rug up against him, and turned my head back to the open side of the bed, breathing as soundly as a farmer can breath. Ah' never thought ah'd meet someone ah'd be willing to commit myself with on this level, someone ah' respected enough, someone who respected me. But ah' do love you enough, AJ. Ah' love you more n' enough. And ah'm so happy to tell you this, sugarcube. We didn't know if it was possible... But it is... It is possible... and it is happening... The sun is going to rise and bring new life with it...

You see, that's what's been on my mind the last few days. This is what I've wanted to tell him. Our newest adventure is on it's way, and it's the highest form of love and commitment possible between a wife and groom. What I wanted to tell him, what I couldn't tell Twilight before I told him, was that him and me... we're gonna be a ma and pa.

Attitude

I felt the warm hay under my belly and my eyes groggily opened themselves and beheld, not surprisingly, an empty barn, lit up by sunlight. It was well past the early morning hours, probably only a little before noon. I was hoping to find Applejack in there with me, but she was away selling the harvest in the town. I slept wonderfully, but now that I was awake, I was annoyed, as I'd been every morning for the last week. I yawned and swished my tail around up to my head, and with the end of it, covered my eyes with a groan. I was admittedly quite comfortable laying there, yet embarrassed with the very fact that I was comfortable. Still in this big, awkward, unwanted, beyond humiliating... I flipped over on my back and rolled around in the hay, which also felt quite good, but I was too irritated to really enjoy it. Still no way of revealing that smug, villainous goat to everyone.

Still stuck as a dragon, I'd spent the last week mostly in the barn, which is hardly any living space to begin if I'm not curled up in a ball. I can't go in the house, I can't leave the property, and worst of all, I can't talk. Most days for the last week had been spent sitting in here thinking of what to do about Discord. Of course I wanted to scream it at the family when they spoke together about it, but it just came out of my mouth as the sound of a large animal (which was also incredibly embarrassing). Interestingly enough, we hadn't heard a peep from him all week, and it enraged me to know he probably enjoyed himself terribly at the thought me trying to live like this; he said he'd be back to "check on me and the family" in a while. Who knows what he's doing in between, preparing his schemes and roaming about.

It's indescribably frustrating knowing something like that but not being able to tell them. Getting back to my human self was one problem. Then there was Discord overthrowing Princess Celestia, which was another problem, the latter of which I was the only person to know about. If I could figure out a way to tell Applejack that it's Discord, it'd be so much easier. We could plan something together, tell Twilight and Celestia, at least do something instead of waiting around for something to happen. I had considered just getting up and going to Canterlot myself, but when I pictured that from their point of view, that was the end of that idea.

I flipped back over on my stomach and curled my back legs up, but still kept my head raised. Even after a week, it still felt weird having four legs instead of just two, with the front ones being like my arms. Except maybe on Discord, I had no use of my claws, though I admit the new teeth were kind of nice, how they gripped and sliced through apples like nothing. Worst of all, though, I constantly felt this gas in my stomach that was directly connected to the tube going down my throat. It wasn't necessarily uncomfortable, though it's implications were... especially considering it felt like it was just waiting for me to let it to come out. Every once in a while I would hiccup and some would escape out my mouth as a ball of fire. I am rather terrified of letting that gas go, unless maybe Discord's face were right in front of me.

I felt so much heavier this way - which I was, of course, even though comparatively, still pretty lean for a dragon. I had to get used to not using as much force in anything I did, since that added weight made me so much stronger. It seems my breakfast size had increased by ten or so since I'd been like this. Speaking of which, I felt my stomach grumble. What a surprise, I'm hungry again. I'm always hungry now, I thought, rolling my eyes. My heart dropped with a hopeless longing. I wish Applejack were here. The sound of her sweet voice alone, much less having her loving eyes staring at me, was enough to cut through most of this misery. Being alone like this left me swimming in my frustration. She was in town, selling apples with Big Macintosh. On top of figuring out a plan, which didn't seem to be going anywhere at all, we still had to sell the harvested apples and continue as a functioning farm so the townsponies might not get suspicious. What a terrible thought that is, if they were to see me like this.

Thankfully the windows were open; I raised my head and listened to the sound of the birds outside, and, taking advantage of my heightened senses, I took a deep breath of fresh farm air through my nostrils. At least I can still enjoy the day's charms... Discord hasn't taken that away from me. My stomach rumbled again and I craved to satisfy it. Fortunately though, not Applejack, but Apple Bloom had great timing, and I looked up and saw the barn door swing open at the kick of her hind legs. She was struggling to drag our largest bucket, filled with apples, along the ground in her mouth. My eyes widened. Is that breakfast? Yes! I finally felt a flicker of happiness, and raising myself up, I walked towards her and used my wing to push her aside (to which she complied) before I grabbed the bucket in my own mouth and dragged it back into the barn with ease.

"Howdy! How ya doin' this mornin'?" she said with bright enthusiasm. Even though I can't respond with words, I've always found it cute and appreciated her talking to me like she always did, if not with even more interest and then before. "Applejack said ah' could tell Miss Cheerilee you was sick, and that ah' was the only one able to take care of you seein' as she and Big Mac both had to go in to town."

I murmured an attempt at a "thank you" through my teeth as I continued to pull it back before I stopped and took a delightful whiff of the bucket. I looked up and smiled at the filly (my new way of saying thank you), raising my ears, and she beamed widely with a terrific sense of self accomplishment, which I couldn't help but feel better at. I looked down and licked my lips at the sixty or so apples; part of me was almost reluctant to plunge my mouth into the bucket, like I had this strange, almost degrading feeling that Discord would find it funny to see me eating this way or something, but I decided I didn't really care, and I opened my mouth wide and gripped about six apples in my mouth at once before I sliced them in my mouth and threw them back. Screw Discord, I'm hungry. I could swallow more than one apple whole without even chewing it.

As usual, Apple Bloom watched me eat with intensity, as it seemed to fascinate her wildly; she hasn't been phased by this whole thing at all, she just thinks it's exciting. I tried to ignore her and enjoy my food, but when she began to giggle, I had gotten past my initial annoyance and interiorly confessed I rather enjoyed her teasing. I was gaining better control over my new body, as I swung the end of my tail across the floor and gently wapped her with the end of it.

"Hey!" she yelled with a laugh, which I largely ignored as I struck the bucket with my head and spilled the last few apples onto the floor. Since I'm not getting the ones at the bottom with my tongue, sorry Winona. I bit the last apples in my teeth and threw them back. I sat back, licked my lips with my forked tongue, and that was it for breakfast. It felt great for a moment, having somewhat satisfied my hunger, but then I felt my old feelings returning. Ugh, not this again. I sighed, and decided to focus on Apple Bloom to help me feel better, relishing her the innocence of her company. For a brief moment of complete silence, I laid myself back down on my stomach in the hay and smiled at her, ignoring all other things and letting her eager expression give me some comfort.

"So, uh..." she said, twirling her hoof around in the hay before turning up with a hopeful grin, "do you think you'll try flyin' some today?"

I should've known. I stared at her with a dull expression before I rolled my eyes and snorted, followed by lowering my head to the ground, eventually covering my face with the end of my tail again. And bracing for protests.

"But c'mon! Ya can't just not do nothin' with those wings! "

"No," I grumbled, though it of course came out as nothing more than a grumble. I swung my tail back behind me and turned my head away from her, resting it down on the opposite side, refusing to look her in the eye. Hmph. I'm not becoming a dragon, for gosh sakes. I hadn't even tried to fly yet, though I had beat me wings a couple of times; I was bitter about the thought of "getting used" to being a dragon, though deep down I thought flying sounded like a lot of fun. I also didn't like the idea of having fun as a dragon because then I'd have to partially attribute it to Discord in some way. That was one of the things I hated the most; despite all of my frustrations, I kind of actually didn't mind some aspects of being a dragon. Yer an adorable dragon! I chuckled warmly remembering her words; I was actually quite flattered, but I quickly shook my head and snorted. No. She's not here, so I can't enjoy myself.

On top of the filly's voice, I heard the sound of hooves rushing over to the side where my head was resting, and it wasn't hardly a second before yellow and red appeared.

"Please, AJ! Ya got to at least try. Think about all the things ah' could- ah' mean, you could see up there," she said with wide, pleading eyes. "Ya don't have to leave the farm! Oh, and once you learn, you think you could take me too?"

She brought her face just a foot or so from mine and stared with wide eyes, waiting for a more positive response. After a moment of silence, I slowly stood up and began walking towards the door, realizing I wasn't prepared to stay in the barn listening to her incessant pleading. Big Mac had said not to leave the barn during the day, running the risk of ponies seeing me (which I really, really do not want), but I was not going to put up with staying in there all day this time.

I was used to walking on my new limbs by now, and last night I even briefly tried running (and found I can move pretty fast despite the weight). I folded my wings on my back and squeezed my way through the open barn doors with Apple Bloom trailing right behind me, yakking away, begging me to fly. I took some delight in the blue skies and puffy clouds, but not nearly enough. I started making my way into the apple trees, where I could semi-hide myself from any pony passing by the farm, though we lived on a private road, so ponies rarely passed by unless it was a pegasus overhead. I'd wished there were apples on them, even though I'd just eaten. Then I shook my head and thought for a moment, ignoring Apple Bloom's chattering. I don't have thumbs anymore, so I can't even dream of gripping a pen or pencil in these claws to write his filthy name down. Think, AJ, think... Then I caught something Apple Bloom said, who still hadn't given up.

"What if somethin' bad happens? What if ya got to protect Applejack and the rest of us from somethin'? You'll wanna know how to fly then."

I stopped in my tracks, my folded wings fell the ground, and I stared straight ahead in stunning realization. She's right. What if I do need to protect Applejack and the family? I turned my head up at the sky in thought. Discord's power was frightening, but what if I could learn to use his own cruel joke against him? No doubt about it, at some point flying will probably really come in handy. That was good enough of an excuse for me to fly, though I ignored the part of me that was really excited to try it.

I looked down at Apple Bloom, who was waiting patiently for an answer. I smiled at her knowing that she would at least get some fun out of it. I certainly wasn't angry with her. I love her like she's my own little sister. I just wasn't happy with Discord. Not at all. But the little sister of my precious best friend and wife was able to soften my anger for a few moments.

"So you'll do it?" she cried excitedly.

I nodded my head up and down.

"Yee haw!" she sang, and began to hop around me.

As soon as she was out of my way, I leapt away, leaving her behind me and prancing through the trees with towards the goal of getting somewhere I could beat my wings and attempt to fly. I wanted to be completely alone but not confined to the barn, without having to worry about Apple Bloom or anyone else watching. Sprinting on all fours was still very new to me, but I did it anyway, and I had to duck my head to avoid all the low branches, and even that wasn't enough as the top of my back and my wings seemed to cut through them with ease, leaving a trail of debris behind me. I was eager to run freely out in the open for the first time in a week and hopefully release some frustration in the process.

I could feel the wind strong in my face as I ran in the direction away from Ponyville towards the meadows and hills. It didn't take me long at all to reach them, yet while I ran, my anger towards Discord seemed to grow exponentially as I thought freely about all of the misfortune he had caused Applejack and me by turning me into this. It didn't take long before it was not since Manehattan that I had been this furious. I lowered my eyebrows and began to spread my huge wings as far out as they could go. This is for Applejack. Protecting her. I briefly closed my eyes while I focused on my back and wing muscles. I flapped my wings once and for a moment I felt light as a feather while the air lifted up under my wings and my legs briefly lifted off the ground.

At first my anger turned into fear and shock at the thrill of flying, but I forgot to flap a second time, and I came crashing to the ground hard, sending a cloud of dirt into the air around me and leaving a large crevice in the earth behind me. Ow... I laid there still for a moment as my body seared in pain, but it didn't last. It just made me angrier and more frustrated. I snarled and stood myself up, and began running wildly again. Look what he's done. Look at what he's gotten her into. A week of (mostly) sitting in the barn as a dragon, not able to think of a way to fix it or tell my wife who was responsible had worn me thin.

I remembered what Discord had said shortly before he did this. "If not, have fun raising your child this way." Part of me liked being a dragon, as I said, but when I thought about this, my anger reached new heights. If I don't agree to help him, he expects me to remain this way... forever? That means... I pictured Applejack, our foal, and I, in my current form. From Applejack's point of view, her husband, who was formerly a human, is now involuntarily a dragon, while she's expecting a foal with him. Unable to love him the way she had, whilst ponies everywhere laughed at her misfortune. My blood boiled, and the gas that I felt in my stomach was strong and eager to come up through my throat and out of my mouth. I will not allow her to be laughed at. I didn't realize how far I was from what I'd been just two weeks ago.

I hardly waited to flap my wings a second time and once again I lifted off the ground, only this time I added a second slow, efficient flap that allowed the wind under my wings to carry me up even higher as I glided above the grass. I was picking it up very quickly, and I drifted over some trees and hill, focused on tilting my wings so they allowed even more air to lift myself upward, but it was too new to me, and I lost balance in my wings and crashed into the earth by a lake. Enraged, I raised myself up out of the cloud of dust and turned my head out towards the water. Interiorly, I held my breath and drew the gas up up through my throat and let it issue with great force from my mouth in tremendous streams of orange fire that spread out over the lake. After a long spout, I took a breath and roared at the top of my lungs for as long as I could, allowing the gas in my stomach to empty itself in flames over the surface of the lake.

When the last of the gas in my stomach was gone, I fell to the ground winded from from the long breaths of fire and the expenditure of oxygen. I could feel the gas slowly beginning to replenish itself in my stomach. My face was on the edge of the lake, and I saw that there was my reflection. I looked in and saw myself for the first time like this, my teeth, my jet black skin, my blue stripes and spikes. But more importantly, the anger in my eyes that reflected the state of my heart. And immediately, I reverted back to my old, helpless self.

I had relieved myself of my rage, but it immediately replaced itself with crippling sadness. I took a good, long look, and realized I had let myself become what Discord certainly hoped that I would become; an image of misery and anger. When I imagined Applejack's caring face next to my own in the water, I was so ashamed of the monstrous creature that I saw next to her that I let my entire body sink to the ground, and I laid there motionless. The worst part about it was that I was Applejack's husband. This is not what she fell in love with. She's tried to so hard to stay positive and to make sure I'm feeling ok. She's never once complained about me being a human. Or now a dragon. She's adjusted so well and tried so hard. I buried my face in the dirt and became teary eyed with myself.

Hey, ah'll have none of that, I heard her say. Ah' love you no matter what you are. We just gotta make of the most of this, that's all. Ah' wanna see you happy, sugarcube. Ain't you still my husband? Like ah' said, ah' think yer an adorable dragon. I rolled over on my back and stared up at the puffy white clouds. I let the light shine through them down on me as I thought about it, and almost no time at all, her love seemed to wash away my sadness and frustration. She's right. Discord wants us to be miserable. He wants us to have problems and let it bother us. But this won't stop us from being happy if we're together. It tickled me to think about going back to the farm and being with her that day. As a young farm mare, her lessons are often beautifully simple and easy to understand, on top of being profoundly true, sometimes just in her attitude towards those she loves. And why should I let that stop me from having fun with what I do have? Why not use it against him? I'm still me, after all, dragon or human.

I slithered ahead right into the lake and submerged myself in the lake's cool waters before coming back out and shaking it off. I turned my head and around and looked back at my body. Applejack still thinks I'm adorable, so for the time being, that's good enough for me. I'll just have to make the most of it. Let's be honest... being a dragon does have its kicks.  the I still want to get back to my human self obviously - I have no intention of being a father like this, and it's still a painful thought- as well as figure out a way to expose Discord, but at least I was no longer afraid to take pride in my some of my new form; I could actually enjoy it without feeling guilty. I looked up and noted the gorgeous skies. I bet it's pretty romantic up there when the sun sets.

Looking back down across the lake, out of the corner of my eye I noticed a large fish swimming on the surface near the shore. I stared at it intently; it was strangely captivating. It seemed I was still hungry. No... what am I thinking? I'm out of here, that's what. I turned my back to it and walked away, though my hunger was mentally drawing me back to it at the same time. I angrily shook my head and kept walking away from the lake and back towards the meadow. I am not eating a raw fish. I took a few more steps before I stopped again. Then again, if I eat simply the orchard's apples, we're gonna be way below our profit margin... No, no, no. I took a few more steps forward before I closed my eyes. Grrr... I turned around, sprinted, and hurled myself into the lake, face first and an open mouth. My head emerged from the surface with the large fish futilely struggling to free itself from my teeth. I climbed out of the lake and threw it back, swallowing it whole. It was salty, but it was a surprisingly pleasant taste on my tongue.

Finally my hunger was satisfied. That was humiliating, but better than nothing. Though I knew this lake would probably be frequent stopping point for me in the future. Well then. Where was I? I pranced away from the lake towards the meadows again and flapped my wings, and the thrill of flying returned when I initially lifted off the ground. This is gonna be a fun afternoon.

Holding Out for a Filly

"Quiet! All of you! As the mayor of Ponyville, I command you to-"

The mayor done tried to get everypony calmed down, but it was mighty useless. Town hall was as noisier than a hut of roosting hens, and everypony's eyes were on me. Half the town was laughin' at their tails off me. The other half was either fighting with them either about me or about something else. The ponies that knew me well seemed to all be on my side, though remember that over the last couple of years some of the younger ones had ignored me or drifted away from me when AJ and I became known and were now the giddiest to think he'd done left me. Even the ones on my side didn't know the whole story, they was fightin' blind for me. I couldn't blame 'em for bein' suspicious. If they knew why I'd had to be quiet, they'd understand mind you. But either way, it was no happy picknick for me and my family. My brother stood there beside me, growlin' like a tiger at them ponies, but it was useless for me. They'd done enough on my heart for one day. Here I thought they was all gonna love my baby, but here they were cacklin' and scoffin' at me, my baby, and my husband. Above the constant screaming and talking, I could make out a few sayings what not in all directions.

"She's so ashamed, she knows it! Look at her! She's not so special after all," scoffed one stallion somewhere.

"He never loved her after all!" said another mare somewhere.

"Get off her back! She's always been one of the town's most dependable ponies, a champion of friendship!" cried another mare.

"What a weird baby that's gonna be!" scorned another pony.

How can ya'll do this to me? Now I ain't much of a cryer, you gotta soil my apples pretty bad to get me to be doin' that, but I was startin' to cry then alright. It wasn't so much that they had the wrong idea about me or my husband, because o'course I knew how mighty wrong they was, though I admit it hurt an awful lot to see his good self bein' ridiculed and such, that poor sweet creature. He was in such good spots with all them, he was a delight to them all before he had to go hide away all the time. I was most upset for my baby I reckon. I thought he was gonna have a good load friends to make in Ponyville. I thought they'd be loving and respectin' the foal what me and my husband had done together.

I stood there with my head down and my eyes closed, quieter than a mouse. I was so mighty sad, and I felt so weak by myself and unable to say nothin' on account of Discord's threats and what not. I knew when I married AJ in secret that it was gonna be hard sometimes, and again when we decided to be a ma and pa for a sweet little baby, but I didn't think we'd catch this much from the townsponies. I was disappointed more than anything. But one thing stayed the same through it all, and that was I love my family more than all the apples in the world. Yer well worth it, sugarcube. I was wishin' he was there with me. I wished I was anywhere but there. I wished I was safe in his human arms or flying on his back up through the clouds. I looked up and saw my friends standing there with me, and I was scared my brother was gonna kill one of them ponies talkin' about me.

"This is an outrage! An absolute travesty!" cried Cheerilee over the whole lot voices, stickin' up for us while she got pelted by some of the nastier ponies. That shut 'em maybe a tiny bit, but that was all. Despite all the hurt, I knew I had to do somethin'. I had to fight back somehow. In the back of my mind I was still worried about my little sister, who coulda shown up with the princesses at any time.

"If we don't get back to the issue at hand-!" screamed the mayor.

"What is it gonna have, a human head and a pony body?" scoffed Cherry Cola to his buddy Royal Riff.

I'd taken a lot of sadness and hurtin' in the last few minutes. And I hadn't hardly done nothin' about it but sit there and take it in without sayin' much, given I didn't really what I could say with Discord and all. But right then, I saw my husband's smiling face, his human face that is. He was standing there with his arms open, and some kinda magic swirled around inside me seeing him like that. All the times I ever made him giggle, and all the days out in the orchard together, they was playing in my head like a picture book of sweet memories. As happy as that made me, and as sad as it made me to think it was in danger, I knew I had to stick up for him. My baby as well. And myself I reckon. My family's dignity was on the line, but I felt strength in my heart spring up in defense though I was still hurting a lot. I loved my family and my hubby too strong and we been through too much for me to keep silent any longer. They didn't know what we have.

"What does it matter?" I cried, and for the first time that night, they all shut up to hear me out, the place quieted down in a couple of shakes of a sheep's tail. Everypony was starin' quiet at me now again. "Do you treat ponies based on what they look like? Is that what kinda stallion you are? You used to be a mite friendly to me until I got married, now you ain't. What happened? And you ain't the only one like that!"

That got to a lot of 'em, it rustled them a bit, 'cause they knew it was true. I knew the answer to that question, and I was hopin' everypony else did too. He chuckled some, tryin' to brush it off and roll his eyes some, but I could see I got to him. He was a bit scared, alright. But he didn't want to show it none.

"Well it's one thing to talk about a pony, another thing to talk about some kinda weird hybrid," said Royal Riff, and there was some muffled cackling all over the building for a split second, but I stuck it to him right quick.

"Why? Why is my baby weird?" I shouted in reply. The whole place shut up and the smile on his face went for a gallop. I was speakin' straight from my heart now. "Ah' thought we was supposed to be all ponies here? And ah' thought ponies were all about friendship? Ya'll are so concerned with looks, and types, and popularity and what not that you've looked right on past what actually matters," I said. They looked at me more intent than I ever saw. That building was mighty quiet now. I couldn't believe they was acting the way they was acting, and saying what they was saying, and how mighty hurtful it had been. I was givin' 'em all I had, but it seemed to be workin' a little bit.

"Ya'll are a mite bit different from me, ah' reckon. Some of ya'll think that you're better than some creatures. But when ya'll think like that, ah' think yer missin' out on some the most wonderful friendship there is. That comes from humility and appreciation for the ones you love. Yeah, ah' married a human, and we gonna be a ma and a pa too. If ya'll wanna make fun of me, make fun of us, go right ahead. If ya'll wanna make fun of our newest family member, ah' can't stop ya. But ya'll can't take nothin' away from me and my hubby whom ah' love with all my heart. Ya'll can't take nothin' away from our special foal. As for that there fact, ya'll can take that anyway you please."

I stuck it to 'em all. I poured out my whole heart, and I reckoned my AJ would've been mighty proud to have seen me. I drew all my strength from my love for him and the family. I reckon my tears were comin' pretty good right then too, but I think I struck through to some of them. My brother put his leg around me and the two of us stared strong at 'em all, not backin' down. In the silence, Pinkie and Fluttershy came and stood by me. I got through to some of 'em, but the group in front of us was angry to have been shut up. There was a good pause before they spoke again.

"Then where is he?" they muttered, staring me straight in the eye. The rest of the town looked at me eagerly. I reckon for them, it was a mighty good question. I wished they trusted me like they always used to. It made me sad, but I knew I couldn't endanger my hubby. He'd be sad if I sold out on him now. And he's well worth it. I looked at my brother and then back at them. I was sorry as could be, but I stayed strong as I could.

"I can't tell you that, but soon enough you'll see him, and ya'll will know why I couldn't tell you."

They laughed at my response, and soon voices of them ponies in there all started going again and getting loud and I reckon they was still divided between themselves about me. But right then, that's when I felt it. My heart dropped. It was like I sensed that AJ knew about this here pickle of mine, and that he wasn't happy about it. Not one teeny bit. And boy howdy, I know how protective he can be alright. As much as I wished he was there with me, I knew he didn't belong with me right then. I knew how bad it'd be if he did come and show himself.

My breathing jumped like a junebug and my worried heart fell far on down. Oh no... He can't come while they're all in here! Not now! We're so close with the princesses and what not! I knew I had to buck it into a higher thinkin gear right then, and I was scared to think about all the bad that could happen from it, but I barely had no time to do nothing about it. I had to focus and save him somehow. C'mon, girl, think!

"Listen everypony!" I cried as desperate as ya'll can imagine, but it was too late. Maybe for a lickety split moment, some of they're heads turned to me and went to pay attention, but amidst all the noise, there was a sound like rushing wind from outside the building, and in a matter of no time it got louder and louder, like somethin' was headed straight for town hall. But nopony had time to do nothin'. I nearly choked on my own gulp. Oh no!

Too late. His head and all it's black, neon blue, scaley, toothyness crashed through the wall right above me and pieces of the building came hurling on down like a rainstorm. He stood there perched for a moment on the new hole in the wall as all the town backed up like a herd of sheep, their eyes as wide as dinner plates and unable to scream. Then his whole body came thundering down onto the floor with fire in his eyes that I ain't ever seen in his sweet gaze before. My brother and I stood there frozen as ice cubes while the whole place went up in screams.

"DRAAAGON!!!!!!" cried Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy together.

"Wait!" I yelled to them, but they was out the door already behind me. Some more ponies ran for the door near where I was, they went to run around AJ, but he snarled at them so fierce that they had no choice but to go back to other side, since there's only one door in there. The crowd of ponies that had been in the middle, consisted of nearly all ponies that had scoffed and laughed at me, they stood scarder than sheep in a timberwolf den.

Just a moment I caught the terrifying vengence in his eyes. What'd they done to me had made him real angry, and I don't blame him being my husband. But I never see those eyes again.

He moved his legs forward and even from behind I could see he was locked on them, and their faces lit up with even more fear. They huddled together and walked backward while he walked towards them, just Royal Riff, Cherry Cola, and a some of the other young ponies who had been especially nasty. The building was in utter chaos mind you, groups of ponies that had been on the side escaped, but there was still running and screamin' everywhere you looked. Most was runnin' out the door, but my husband's eyes were solely on the group in front of them. One of them went to get away, but he wouldn't let him, he snarled and hissed him right back into place. He herded them all the way to the wall, about ten of 'em or so, where they was probably about ready to wet themselves. Oh no... I ran up behind my husband, I knew I was the only one who could calm him.

"AJ!" I called, but I don't think he could hear me. He was too focused on in front of him. The group of ponies looked at me as I ran up beside him. I reckon they put something together. They was getting a death stare they'll never forget. "Hey, hey! Honey, they didn't mean it," I called as caringly as I could.

"D-dude, c-calm down, I-I was just kidding!" pleaded the one in the middle, but it was no use. My husband stood himself up and towered over them with a tremendous roar that left them hugging each other in fear. Now I was so mighty scared that he was gonna do something. I was as anxious, worried, and desperate as I ever been. He stared them down, I saw his rage in his grit teeth and his fiery blue eyes while they huddled in fear. Suddenly I saw his mouth lighting up with glowing orange. I know that happens naturally if he gets angry enough, and it don't mean that fire's gonna come out, but when I saw that, that's when I lost it.

"WAAAIIIIT!!!" I cried as I ran up beside him.  I ran up and placed my hoof on his neck, and out of surprise he turned his head mighty quick and with a kind of defenseful growl of anger. It was the first time he's ever looked at me directly with any kind of rage. When he saw it was me, it was like I flipped a switch on him. Suddenly all his anger was gone, it melted away like wax on tar in the middle of summer. His eyes met mine, and immediately they softened into sad and loving. Just like that, he was back to helpless as a puppy.

"Don't do this sugarcube. They ain't worth it," I pleaded, though I really did appreciate his protecting me. He was surprised to see me, but he looked at me and moaned softly, as though he was cripplingly sorry and ashamed of himself. It was enough to pierce my heart, especially knowing he was guiltless, but I knew the best remedy for it. I ran up and put myself right in front of him, and he lowered his head down to my level.

"Come back to me, sugarcube," I whispered to him. His eyes were full of so much sorrow as though they'd let me down. I loved him so much, all I could think about was calming him down. "Don't worry 'bout me, sugarcube. Ah' don't need nothin' but you," I said, putting my hoofs under his chin. For just a moment we began to weep together as I embraced the front of his head, taking in each other with all that we could. For just a moment, I felt my heart easing up as I rested my head against him. I spoke to him from the bottom of my heart. You are my soul's delight.

But it was just a moment. Suddenly there was a clanking noise; from the other side a big metal chain had been lassoed around his neck by a group of ponies, and he cried out in pain as they pulled it back. It hurt me just as much.

"No!!! What are you doing? Don't hurt him!" I called to them. Then, without no warning, some other ponies threw a chain around his neck from my side. I turned around and pleaded with them too. "Stop! He won't hurt you, he was protectin' me!" I cried, but they ignored me. AJ looked sadly to me as he stopped fighting altogether and let himself be wrangled. Once he was subdued, ponies started jumping on him, weighing him down and what not, and he fell right on to the ground without no resisting.

"Stop it! Just please don't hurt him!" I cried amidst all the noise and chaos, but it was no use. He was already captured and locked up in chains. He stopped all movement and laid on the ground, giving up entirely. And I couldn't do nothin' about it. It broke my heart. I stood in front of him and laid down on the ground myself, trying to reassure him that I was here with him. He looked up shamefully but lovingly, and it tore me to see it. The place got quieter as the ponies all caught their breath and seemed in shock at first that they'd got him. Then they got all rowdy again, and the two of us were smack in the middle of it.

"We've got it! It's the northern shortneck! We've captured him!" cried one of the stallions.

Cherry Cola and Royal Riff walked up to me with looks nastier than death itself. They walked right past me and looked spitefully from me to AJ. They walked right up to his face, and he could've turned them into crispy fried pony if he wanted to, but instead he looked humbly at them, waiting sadly for whatever they was gonna do. The place quieted down, and suddenly they drew their front legs back and smacked him hard across the face. Then they spit on him. The place erupted again, but my heart was filled with rage of it's own, and instinctively I ran up and pushed them both aside, with all the strength of years of applebuckin'.

"Get away from mah'-!" I cried over the noise, but I stopped midsentence, broken about what to say. I turned with love and despair at my beloved husband as he lay helplessly on the ground, covered in chains that were being pulled tight by ponies.

"We've done it! We've caught the devil!" shouted another stallion. There were many cheers throughout the building.

"Look at him! He's not so tough!" yelled another. Then, following Royal Riff and Cherry Cola's example, ponies from all directions came in for their shot at my husband. I was pushed aside. For a moment, I watched in misery and anguish while ponies walked up to AJ and began hitting him and kicking him. Spitting right in his face. I ran up to them and started pushing them back, but I was no match for all of them. I saw AJ looking at me with tears in his eyes, and I heard him from within. Applejack, don't endanger yourself. I'm happy to take it for you. Remember what you carry.

The whole building enclosed around him while ponies laughed, cheered, and scorned him as ponies took their shots at him, stepping on his tail, kicking him in the side, hitting his face with their hooves. Here we was, when only a month earlier they'd all been cheering his name as he picked the banjo for them. I couldn't bear the sight of it. I thought I was gonna die right then of a broken heart. Seein' him and hearing him in that much pain. He was humiliated like I ain't never seen no one, this kind and innocent creature. Every blow he took was like a knife through my soul. And that ain't even describe it well. He looked through the crowd for me in his pain, and he stared at me with loving eyes once again while I sobbed and sobbed. I'm so sorry, Applejack. Don't hold this against them. They don't know what they're doing.

His words would have comforted me, but somehow they just made the pain worse. My love for him was so strong, his guiltlessness was so great that it made me all the more sad to see this happenin' to him. Sayin' something like that, even as he was bein' hit and kicked and spit on, it made me happy to love him, but broken to see him here. I looked up and pleaded with my last bit of hope that Apple Bloom would get here.